Nyx had always been a loner. All through his middle school and up to almost his senior year, he rarely talked to anyone, even his teachers. Nyx knew why he was a loner, for he was lusting after something society would label as a taboo: to make passionate, lusty love to a deceased body. He cared not for the gender they were in life, he realized that even though society would reject him, the corpses would not. So, gay or straight, he would accept either.

He had his sights set on a beautiful young lady named Quintessa. She was truly the epitome of dark, gothic beauty. He never cared for those rich, preppy or stuck up girls, no. The dark lifestyle was sexy and fascinating.

But, Quintessa was perfect, with her long, dark hair; her silver-gray eyes full of life; small, but curvy build; and tan skin. He could hardly wait to finally experience the true meaning of his lust.

And now, two weeks from graduation, he had set his plan in motion. All he needed was to execute it. He had his knife to slit her throat, he would not make her suffer, no. He wanted her pure, he would have strangled her but found, to his amusement really, he always had a bit of a bloodlust, but for her, he will hold back. He will not mutilate her if he can help it. He hoped for little or no struggle this night.

He entered her house without much struggle, taking care to not make much noise. He wasn't sure which room was hers, he'd have to be extremely careful, and once he reached it, he would have to crawl out a window, as going back the way he came was too risky.

It didn't take long to find her, as there were only 3 rooms in the house, one being a bathroom. He snuck carefully around her bed, positioning himself behind her, and, with one swift but careful movement, made a small incision in her neck. Her jugular would cause too much blood, and too much of a mess. He then tied a small cloth around her mouth and nose, leaving about a 1/4 of an inch of space between the cloth and her face. Quickly but quietly, he heaved her soon-to-be lifeless body over his shoulder, searching for a window.

Suddenly, he felt a small kick, hitting his leg. Another one. Another one. His victim was struggling. She knew. He would have to hurry.
He felt among the dark walls, searching for a window, and finally finding one. He carefully lifted it, knowing the slightest squeak might shatter his plans. Her body was heavier then he thought, but it didn't matter. The blast of cold, night air from the open window suddenly chilled him, bringing him back to reality. Slowly, he lifted one leg out of the window, touched ground, and then lifted his other leg, touched ground, and made a small jump, being careful not to lose his precious-if not twisted-prize he had been so careful to win.

He ran home, not too much of a distance, winding through woods to disguise his deed. He couldn't wait, and despite the cold air, he began to get hard.

"Only a few more blocks, only a few more blocks" he told himself. He did not want to ruin this night by defiling his victim in the woods-no, he would wait.

At last, he arrived at home. Wasting no time, he put her down on his bed, stripped her, put on a condom-who knew what kind of diseases she had-and entered her.

Her pussy was soft and warm, and he almost exploded upon entry. But he did not go through all this to ruin it this soon. He arched his back up, spread his legs, and twisted himself around so he was still inside her, but from the side. From this position he had almost a perfect view of her pussy. There was a strip of hair, but other then that, it was better then he thought. Way better. He would definitely be keeping her for future uses.

He pulled out of her sometime later, laid her down flat on her back, and lifted one leg over his head. He then put his hands under her hips, lifted her up, and began to lick her clit. "Quintessa..." he whispered. He had to enter her again soon, he was on the edge.
After a few more licks and strokes, he began to fuck her hard. He wanted to lose all control. And soon he did.
With one final act of necrophilia before he completely passed out, he bit her neck, letting her bleed as much as she could. He got up from her, dragged her to his closet, and shut the door.

This is my original work and also my first submission here, critics and comments are always appreciated.
P.S: I'm not a native English speaker, apologies for typo or shit grammar.

Hitman: The Saints' End
Part 1

Agent 47 was laying low in some piece of shit motel when The Saints are ordered to kill him.
Little did they know, the legendary hitman had already prepared for their arrival, because earlier he had hacked into their communications line and gather all the required information to set up traps for nine trained assassins.

The first victim that falls into the hands of the hitman is Jennifer Anne Paxton, he knows it because 47 had already read all of The Saints member's data, she has blond hair and blue eyes with a scar near her right lips that turns out to be a glasgow smile, but despite the scar, she looks beautiful and hot wearing those skimpy nun uniforms.

She was standing in front of 47's ruined hotel room to check if the hitman was still breathing after the explosion from strategically planned assault using an RPG, and while she was checking under the debris, 47 surprise her with an attack from behind, holding the nun using chokehold, but the nun isn't going down without a fight.

She was an expert in close quarter combat, having participated in numerous illegal kickboxing match where she always ended as the victor, she throws well placed punches on 47's chest and stomach and even kicks him to the ground, but 47 being the legendary hitman that he is doesn't waste time to plan a counter, when Paxton throws a right hook, 47 grab her arm and pull her to the ground, don't want to take any chances, he breaks her arm and take the other arm just to break it also.

She doesn't scream loudly because the moment she open her mouth, 47 gags her with his tie that he was wearing, and he was wondering what it feels like to have sex, of course he knows how to have sex, but being a hitman doesn't really do you any good in the sex life department, and in front of her lies a beautiful girl that won't do any harm while 47 fucks her.

So he grab his Silverballers pistol and shot both her kneecaps so she couldn't run, she was crying at this point, muffled screams and begging that wouldn't do her any good, and I think she knows that, but maybe she is just clinging to hope that 47 will just let her go.

She is mistaken.

Because the next thing she knows is 47 yanking her veils to uncover her short ponytail hair, and 47 was licking her ears, going from the left and to the right, licking her lobes and even biting her playfully.
Then he un-gag her and said:
"I'm going to let you live if you stay quiet, but if you make any sound, any sound at all, I will make your death as slow and painful as possible, do you understand?"

She nods.

Then he proceed to kiss her lips, he feels her lipstick, strawberry flavor, then he suck on her lips so hard that it becomes red, then he starts to lick the inside of her mouth, it feels fantastic to him, but Paxton was sobbing silently.

He looks Paxton in the eyes and and kiss her forehead.

"Just be quiet and everything is going to be okay, alright?"

Paxton can't help but smile at those words as she feel comforted by him. Then the hitman was kissing her, giving her deep kisses and french kisses until their mouth feels wet by each other's saliva, and this time around Paxton is also enjoying it and actually asking 47 to kiss her neck.

He started by kissing her lips, then to her cheek, slowly getting closer to the neck, and when he reaches her neck, he started sucking her neck, her neck tasted salty and sweaty but he likes it, so he continues to do that while his left hand hold her by the hair and his right hand groping her big and round tits.

She moans softly and that made 47 rock hard, so he started to unzip his pants and pulled out his dick, he grabs Paxton's hand and guide it to his throbbing manhood, then she started jacking him off with her soft hand, all the while he's kissing the back of her neck and sucking it.

Then he unzip her skimpy suit, he does not remove the suit because he thinks she looks hotter in it, and pull out her breast, it's soft and round flesh feels good on his hands so he gropes both of them while sucking her tongue, and surprisingly Paxton change the pace and starts to suck 47's tongue instead, well it's a change, but a welcomed one.

But after a few minutes of lips and tongue sucking, 47 moves to her pair of tits and kisses them on their nipples.
Paxton ask him:

"Don't you want to suck them?"

"Oh I will, be patient darling, the real show's about to begin." He replied.

They smile and give each other a deep kiss.

47 pulled out a pocket knife and cuts the crotch of her outfit and ripped it apart, showing her clean shaved pussy that's tight and an asshole equally inviting.

47 started to give her pussy a proper licking and sucking, and even biting her playfully, just enough to make her moans barely audible over the sound of burning wreckage around them, he continued to do that until she cums in his mouth, he then pull her up by the hair and started to kiss her madly, and Paxton is licking his mouth to clean her pussy juice.

But after tasting her pussy, he wants to know what does her beautiful ass taste like, so he flip her around, spread her legs wide open as she moans in pain over her busted knees, and dive in.

She arches her back as 47 spit, lick, and bite at her tight asshole, she actually enjoys it so much that he has a second orgasm, 47 waste no time to clean her up, and Paxton chuckles at the treatment.

After several minutes of asslicking and pussylicking, 47 got her to turn around, he gazes deeply into her beautiful blue eyes and put his cock around her pussy and tease her a bit until he thrust his cock deep as he could inside her, he thrust while kissing her cute lips, sucking her ear and neck, and sucking her nipples so hard it turns red, then she started coming the third time.

47 was nearing climax, but he wanted the full experience, so he lifted both her legs, aim for her anus, and thrust slowly, she was moaning and crossing her eyes when he did that, her beautiful face with crossed eyes looks so hot that it's sight makes him blows his load inside her rectum.

Both of them was breathing heavily and smiling.

"Never thought I would enjoy a contract this much" Paxton said.

47 then reposition his cock in her pussy, pushing deeply but doing no thrust, he just enjoys the warmth. He then position her to a sitting position so she sits on top of her cock while her face is facing his.

"Well, it's been a pleasure Ms. Paxton, but it's nothing personal, you just shouldn't try to kill me in the first place" said 47.

Then the happy looks on Paxton's face disappear as 47 put right hand under her jaw and his left on the base of her neck, she tries to fight but her busted knees and broken arms are useless.

Eventually she cries and with teary beautiful blue eyes she said:

"But you said you weren't going to kill me..."

With that, 47 wrings her neck to the far left side and snap it back to the far right, effectively killing her, but before she dies, she had a postmortem spasm and release her bladder on 47's cock, he then hold her by the waist and keep fucking her for a good 15 minutes until he came inside her corpse. He then close her eyes and leave her alone.

One down, eight to go.

David watched with terror as the loan shark stood over him. He and his wife Lara were bound and gagged inside what looked like some kind of abandoned warehouse surrounded by several very unfriendly looking men.

“You own me twenty thousand dollars David,” the loan shark growled at him. “I’m growing impatient.”

David tried to respond through his gag, but the only thing that came out was a series of faint moans.

The loan shark nodded at one of his men who went over to Lara. At this both she and David let out a series of panicked moans through their gags, growing even more frantic as the man produced a knife. Grabbing Lara’s blouse he used the knife to help rip it open, then cut the strip of fabric connecting the cups of her bra, exposing her perky, ample breasts.

The loan shark gazed at his wife appreciatively for several moments before returning his attention to David.

“Your wife has lovely tits David,” he said dispassionately. “It’s a shame really.”

The loan shark turned and went over to Lara. David watched as he reached into a bucket on a stool next to the chair his wife was tied too and picked up what looked like a piece of ice. Then cupping her left breast with his free hand he rubbed the ice over her nipple, causing the rosy nub to harden from the cold. Throwing the peace of ice away the thumb of his other hand stroked the crown of her breast, rubbing her chilled, slightly damp flesh.

Still grouping his wife’s breast the loan shark looked back at David before reaching into his coat pocket with his other hand and taking out a bright, silvery object. Holding it up for him to see David realized after a few seconds that it was a cigar cutter. He stared at it for several long moments as he tried to figure out what it could be for before his heart froze with horror as it suddenly hit him.

Lara could see the cigar cutter as well, and it was fairly obvious the exact moment she realized its intended purpose as well from the way she suddenly started thrashing around against her bonds with a loud, muffled cry through her gag.

Given how tightly she was tied down she wasn’t able to move much though, and after holding up the cigar cutter up for another moment for them to see the loan shark turned back to Lara. Husband and wife both stared in terror as the loan shark positioned the cigar cutter atop her pale breast with her nipple inside it. He pressed the cigar cutter as hard as he could into her supple flesh, her nipple bulging through the hole along with some of her areola.

The loan shark looked back at David and gave him a wink before looking at one of his men standing behind Lara and giving him a nod. The man undid her gag and pulled it way. It took Lara a second to realize that her mouth was free before she opened it to beg for mercy. However all that came out was a loud scream as at that moment the loan shark snapped the cigar cutter closed over her breast, cutting off her beautiful nipple.

David stared transfixed with horror as his wife sobbed in agony before realizing that the loan shark was standing over him again. The man was holding his palm out and looking at it David saw his wife’s bloody, ruined nipple resting in the center of his hand. Then he went over to a large, sleek, back dog that until now had been sitting quietly and David watched with revulsion as the loan shark casually offered the dog his palm and it surged forward to collect his wife’s severed teat with a swipe of its tongue.

The loan shark went back to stand next to Lara and David saw a new man, he didn’t think he’d seen him until now, bent over his wife’s disfigured breast apparently treating her wound.

“This is Doctor, well you don’t really need to know his name, do you?” The loan shark told David. “Suffice to say this isn’t the first time he’s treated a wound like this, and all of his past patients have recovered, well the ones who weren't killed some other way first,” he added with a chuckle. “Anyway, I want at least five thousand dollars within two weeks or,” the loan shark reached up and pinched Lara’s remaining nipple, drawing an extra hard sob from the woman. “your sweet, young wife here loses her other tit. And their wont be any cigar cutter either, next time Ripper gets to bit it off himself,” the loan shark said coolly with a nod towards his dog, which once again was sitting calmly.

“Oh,” the loan shark said turning his attention to Lara, who was still crying quietly. He stared down at her for several moments until he was sure he had her attention. “If you think that just by leaving that loser over their your other titty is off the hook I’m afraid not. And if he doesn't pay me back and you try and run, when I find you, and I will find you, you’re going to lose a lot more then this,” At the last word the loan shark’s thumb and forefinger pinched down savagely on her remaining nipple, drawing out a chocked cry of fear and pain.

Stepping away the loan shark walked towards and then past David. “You know I would have thought you’d start taking this more seriously after I had some of my guys rape your pretty little wife last month,” he said as he strolled past, “but you certainly haven't been the first not to take a hint.”

I'm here again with a new story fresh from the bowels of hell itself. Jokes apart, this is something that I have had in the back of my mind for a long time after my last story of a female abducted and transformed by an alien. In some way this is a conceptual retelling: same basic premise but from another starting point and direction.

Be warned, this first post is only a prologue of sorts, and contains next to no smut, but in posting it I intend to commit myself to see the story finished at some point. Additional tags will be posted per chapter.

Frat Snuff Party
M+g(12), MF, torture, debreasting, womb removal, incest, snuff

Clara pulled up at the frat house and turned to her daughter. "You sure you want to do this?"
"Yes, mom I'm old enough to make my own decisions now."
Sara was 12 and starting to look more like a woman than a little girl. Perky B cups, spreading hips, long legs and a skinny waist on the 4'11" girl. Dressed in a short tank top that threatened to show off some underboob if she moved too quickly, and cut off jeans that barely covered anything, she looked like a tease. She, however loved sex and most men who were bold enough didn't get a tease, they got to fuck the little tart. Her mom had gotten her condoms, but she loved the feel of bare cock inside her, and loved when men came deep in her pussy.
The frat house they had pulled up to was gearing up for Friday night and Sara was eager to get passed around and fucked all night long.
Clara on the other hand, had had enough of her daughter risking pregancy, she didn't mind her being a slut, but didn't want any little babies running around.
She headed back home, knowing that she wouldn't see Sara again.
Sara headed into the party smiling at the approving looks she got. When she got to the door a young college student opened it for her. She smiled provocatively at him ad stepped inside. She was immediately grabbed by two other students and brought dowstairs to the basement. She reveled at the manhandling, she loved being 'forced' and did not resist much. They roughly removed her clothes and laid her on a table and strapped her down; this was kinky, but she did not mind. When she felt the first cock at her drooling pussy she was almost panting with excitement. As the upperclassman pushed himself into her tight young pussy, she mewled and whimpered with pleasure.
Overcum with the eroticness of fucking a 12 year old, he soon came, and was replaced by another. She came hard feeling his cum deep in her slutty little pussy.
Grabbing a beer he moved around to the head of the table. He bagan to fondle her little titties, and leaned down to suck on one.
She loved having her tits sucked, and moaned into it.
Her pleasure was cut short when he visciously bit down on her nipple, provoking a scream from the girl. Her cunt clamped down on the man inside her causing him to spray his cum deep in the little slut.
As the older boy pulled away from her tit, she looked down to see bloody toothmarks around her nipple. It seemed like he was trying to rip it from her body. This was not what she was expecting.
Her breath froze in her throat as she saw the glint of the cutting edge of a hunting kife. The senior had pulled it out of somewhere and was bringing it down to her chest. Tied up as she was she was unable to do anything but watch as he brought the sharp end under her uninjured tit. Sara was scared now.
She screamed again as he brutally grabbed her breast and started sawing it away from her body. The sharp knife made quick work of that tit, and then he brought it to the other. Soon that one joined it's sister on the floor.
Staring down at the gaping holes where her perky tits had been she didn't notice that men kept fucking her. She was in a world of pain that she didn't think could get any worse. She wondered how she would explain this if she ever saw her parents again.
Suddenly she was jerked back to the present. She had not noticed her iner labia being pulled out, but she definately noticed when that knife began removing them from her body. Slowly cutting up one side, stopping just under her clit, then moving to the other side and equally slowly slicing that to just under her clit. Then taking both labia in hand he pulled them out, and with a flick of his wrist, severed her clit from her body.
She had screamed herself hoarse from this abuse, but found a new voice when the knife was plunged into her belly and drug across it. Reaching in, the senior pulled her womb up and carved it out of her belly.
She was losing blood rapidly at this point, and barely even moved when she was stabbed in the pussy. The upperclassman stood back and watched as the young slut bled to death. He decided that their new dungeon was definately christened the right way.

Back home Clara walked in and Ben looked up at her. "Did you drop her off?"
"I sure did."
"I didn't know if you were going chicken out."
"Nope, if the little slut wants to get fucked, she's gettig fucked all the way."
Ben smiled, remembering how Sara had sucked his dick to be allowed to go.
"Well, you know the deal"
Clara nodded, already undressing. She and Ben headed out back, and she got down on all fours, as Ben eased into her, he grabbed her hair and pulled her head back. When he approached his climax, he jerked his knife across her throat. The spasms of her pussy as she died sent him over the edge and he sprayed his cum deep inside Claras cunt.
As he lay on top of her cooling body, he couldn't help but think that of all his sisters, Clara was definately the kinkiest

She didn't know how she got so turned around so quickly. The young girl had been on her way home from her grandmother's after breakfast, using a little dirt road she had traveled dozens of times before when she felt nature calling her. With a large breakfast weighing on her young belly she quickly decided to head into the woods to relieve herself, but barely ten feet off the little dirt path when she lost sight of the road. Concerned she may lose her way she turned back around, hoping to have the road at least in sight as she did her business. Though somehow she had made a mistake and ended up turning the wrong way, only walking deeper into the woods. Now lost and struggling to find her way back her urges were the last thing on on her mind.


Fear began to mount as she drifted further into the woods, taking a cautious few steps before looking around, changing direction and walking once more. Everywhere she looked seemed the same, more dirt and more trees. The dull throbbing of her bladder peaked once more to a sharp pain, she hissed and gripped at her groin, bunching up her light blue dress as she looked around frantically from side to side, hoping to see something familiar or even the road. Her all too full bladder nagging against her fears of truly being lost in the woods. Distressed and fighting with the strong urge to pee she picked a direction and took off in it, dashing through the trees, hoping to find a road, any road, as she ran. Her long jet black hair billowed behind her as she ran, spilling over her shoulders and well past her young bum like a waterfall of black ink.


Without any warning, something caught her foot and yanked it forward, with a shocked yelp she was swept off of her feet and slammed onto her back, knocking the wind out of her, as well as loosening her already struggling bladder. A gush of urine erupted from her young slit, quickly soaking through the thin fabric of her panties and down between her legs, dripping onto he dress and the ground below. Yet before she could catch her breath she began to be pulled along the dirt, dragging her light blue dress through the dirt and urine soaked mud and soon up into the ther air! The young girl finally caught her breath with a ragged coughing gasp as she was hoisted up into the air, dangling by her feet.


She was nearly four feet off the ground, too far to reach the dirt with her arms, yet her extravagantly long hair managed to close the distance, a sparse few inches of jet black hair resting in the dirt. Her dress had fallen over her face exposing her meager, hardly developed chest to the open air. She quickly pushed it back down looking around in fear at an inverted world, trying to figure out how she had gotten turned upside down. In all of the rapid motion, shock and surprise she hadn’t realized she was peeing, it was only when her pee soaked through bunched up and began to trickle up her neck dribbling up her chin and onto her face that she realized she was peeing herself

“Eww Ew EWWW!” She squealed as the salty scent of urine began to assault her nose, yet all her screaming was only another mistake, allowing her own urine to trickle into her mouth.

“BLEACH!” She gagged, sputtering and spitting, sending piss and saliva sailing through the air as her urine continued to flow. She then sealed her mouth shut and tilted her head upward, trying to keep her own piss from running up her nose. She attempted a few times to stop herself from peeing, but her bladder was simply too full and the shock opened the floodgates. She could feel her dress getting more and more heavy as it soaked up more piss, only to have a good portion of it leak out and spill up her face. She groan with displeasure as she felt warm piss dribbling up her scalp and down into her her, following the long jet black strands all the way to the ground where they soaked into the earth, leaving the tips of her hair dipped in a mixture of urine and mud. A trickle of pee ran through her right eye, causing her to close it, leaving her vision blurry and further obscuring her ability to understand what exactly was happening. With a defeated whine she shut both her eyes, and just waited for her bladder to empty itself completely, leaving her upper body, dress and hair completely drenched in piss. Below her was a thick puddle of urine drenched mud, two feet in diameter.


Finally she was finished peeing, her whole body reeking or fresh urine, the relief of a emptied bladder did little to sooth the confused and frightened little girl. With a few blinks she opened her eyes once more and looked down at her herself. Her dress was soaked and gravity was keeping it bunched up under her arms, her stomach and navel exposed. Her white cotton panties were now stained yellow, the thin fabric hugging her little cooch closely, following its curves and leaving little to the imagination. And finally her feet were both bound together with a rope which hung her up from a tree. Finally she realized that she had been caught by a rope snare! A trap typically intended for rabbits or birds...yet with the thick rope that was used and the weight of the counterbalance being enough to hold up a 8 year old human girl, it was clearly intended for something much bigger.


Noxi let her head dangle back down limply and for a moment, thought about screaming for help...but stopped herself, not wanting someone to see her like that, soaked in her own pee and half naked. She simply couldn't handle the embarrassment, so she dangled there, her young mind trying to work out a solution to her issues. She first tried to reach up, and undo the rope around her legs, only finding that she lacked the core strength to even reach it. She then tried swinging violently from side to side, hoping to dislodge the rope...only to find the motion nauseating and quickly needing to stop before her made herself sick. Exhausted she slumped back into her passive dangling position. Wondering how long she might be there...Her parents would come looking for her eventually right? They had to...sooner or later. She committed to simply waiting for them to come, there was little shame in being seen by her parents like this.


Though as she lay there hanging an ominous rumble started up in her belly and a familiar pressure came to her attention


“Plffft” A little fart crackled out of Noxi’s rear and caused her to groan, her brow furrowing...She felt it deep in her gut. Another urge that needed tended to, that she knew would only grow stronger and stronger as she dangled there. She would soon need to poop.

The scent of her urine only grew stronger as she dangled there, upside down, her entire upper body drenched in her own piss. As it cooled and evaporated the salty ammonia smell flooded her senses, making her skin feel gritty and gross while offending her nose with her own scent. She looked up at her legs, catching a glimpse of her once white panties as she gazed upward, nearly every inch of the cotton fabric was now stained yellow, the fabric hugging her girlhood closely. She tried to wriggle her legs, hoping she could loosen the rope wrapped around her legs, but to no avail, she was bound by her own weight and there was little that could be done to free her short of cutting the rope. Unfortunately the girl had no too with which to do so on her and could only wriggle meekly against her binding.


Her insides bubbled and gurgled, her body now digesting the meal that she shared with her grandparents, yet dangling upside down with a full stomach cause quite a bit of discomfort. The added pressure making digestion difficult and giveing the young girl a tummy ache. She groaned, the aching in her gut adding to her many burdens. Worse than the aching in her legs, belly and stomach was a pain in her rear. She had been fighting with another urge for the past fifteen minutes, her bowels beginning to shift and squirm as the young girls body continued with its efforts to digest, despite her. She gulped, feeling a familiar sensation beginning to rise in her tummy.


Another cramp, her body’s way of demanding that she obey her urges, starting merely as a dull throb and growing into a sharp pain that gripped her whole abdomen. She let out a sharp whine, if she had been on her feet she would have doubled over in pain. Still she fought against it, hoping she could outlast the cramp and manage to get down before she ended up losing control of her bowels. Yet the cramp grew in intensity, causing her groan loudly as a shock of pain sparked all down along her intestines. As if the waste they contained had suddenly decided to ram the inner wall of her little sphincter. It pushed out, nearly too weak to withstand to pressure it contained, but Noxi responded by clenched her hole tightly, and clamping her cheeks together.


“Stop...STOP!” She whined to herself, hoping the cramp would simply pass yet it didn’t want to let up. Noxi gritted her teeth, summoning up all the strength she had left to resist, but despite it all a small fart crackled from her cheeks, opening up her hole the slightest bit and send a soft squirt of thick light brown filth spilling out between her cheeks. She gasped and clenched tighter, the filth mushing between her cheeks and smearing a small portion of the inside of her panties. She held this position for a full minute, until miraculously, her cramp passed. Leaving the young girl exhausted and panting, only the smallest bit of filth in her panties. She could feel the warm mess caked between her cheeks, sticking them together. It was gross, but she had managed to not completely poop her panties.


Yet as she dangled there, her stomach still squirmed and shifted, and the tiny fart and little bit of poop that was released had put only the tiniest dent in the mess her bowels still contained. She had the feeling that she would get another cramp soon...and didn’t know if she we have the energy to fight it off. That last one had hurt so much and she was starting to fear that no one would come to look for her anytime soon. Sure enough she felt another cramp building up in her abdomen and a heartbreaking realization struck the girl. Even if someone were to come in the next 30 seconds, she wasn’t going to be able to hold it long enough for them to get her down and to somewhere for her to poop privately. Her lip quivered as the pain in her abdomen once again grew sharper and she simply gave up before her body made it too painful for her to resist anyway.


-Prrfff-Pllffft-


Filth surged out of her opening sphincter with a chorus of crackling, popping farts, the seat of her panties quickly browned as a bulge of filth rapidly expanded in her panties. Her poop was soft, and light brown and came flooding out of her in a single smooth movement. The wave of intense relief that came with it rendered the young girl’s mind blank, her eyes fluttering as the sensation of finally losing such a large dump cleansed her mind of thoughts. Yet things soon took a turn for the worse, with her being upside down the mass of poop’s weight bore down on her waistband, and as the pile of poop grew and grew, the flimsy elastic waistband began to yield to the weight, opening up and allowing filth to spill up her back.


She first took notice when she felt a large goopy chunk of filth slide up her bare back, smearing it with filth before falling down into the crook of her bunched up dress. She could feel the warmth of her freshly loosed filth against her back yet could only grunt as she continued to soil herself. More large gobs of filth would rain down from her panties as they filled with poop. Some sliding down her back, falling onto her dress, others falling down into the mud below. Some even tumbling through her precious jet black hair, leaving it streaked with filth. Shen the last bit of poop finally slid from her anus her back was entire covered in her own filth. A large hanging bulge was in the seat of her panties while another pile of filth lay nestled in her dress, with gobs of shit in her hair and piled in the mud.


Yet the girl was utterly exhausted, too tired to cry, or scream or whine. She simply let her arms go limp, the dress sliding up her neck and falling into the mud, carried by the weight of her poop. The scent was utterly disgusting, and mix of urine, dirt and now feces assaulted her nose. Her only reprieve being the fact that the scents were from her own body. Dizzied from the experience, mentally and physically drained she drifted off to unconsciousness.

"Die, scum!"

I cursed as the column exploded behind me with my opponent's invective, her snake sword showering me with rubble as it cleaved through the ancient stone. I was rapidly running out of places to hide as I scurried away like a rat to another pillar, the brief reprieve doing little to quell my rising panic as my opponent's sword retracted as she advanced.

A moment of distraction crossed my mind as my opponent's strides caused her sizable breasts to jiggle, the largest pair of tits I had ever seen straining against their owner's skimpy outfit. The stories were true! Ivy Valentine was truly as impressive as the tavern tales made her out to be - cold, haughty beauty radiating from her, and an outfit to match - one that was half aristocrat and half dominatrix. That outfit left little of her voluptuous body to the imagination. If I had more time, I would definitely be admiring those perfectly shaped tits or that oh-so-round ass with the thin strip of fabric wedged between the cheeks and practically into her barely concealed pussy. Her high heels clicked on the floor as she strode towards me, and I stole a glance at her tits through some of the cracks in the stone.

The reason for my interest in her tits, besides the obvious, was that she was playing with them with one hand as she pursued me casually. Originally she had an armored gauntlet on one arm, but she had quickly abandoned that after it was obvious I was no match. Now the domina was stalking me, nipples standing out starkly underneath her outfit, her voice thick with lust and arrogance as she pawed at her own tits. Clearly, the dominatrix outfit wasn't just an act, and she was very clearly getting off on the possibility of butchering me. The whiplike Valentine, which she wielded with a flourish, added to the effect.

"Must you run?" she called out in her haughty English accent. "It makes it that much harder to see you squirm!"

I took mental note of my situation. All I had was my bow and two daggers for weapons. Normally, I would take my chances against a sword wielder in a battle, but the enclosed space of the ancient cathedral coupled with the unique nature of Ivy's weapon meant I couldn't get aim and get a shot off before being skewered. The daggers weren't much use either - even if I could get close to her, her retracted sword would make quick work of me before I could close the last bit of distance.

A moment of self-pity filled my mind. If only I hadn't deserted from my unit to go explore for treasure in the ruins of Ostrheinsburg. No one dared go into the cursed city, which made it a perfect opportunity in my mind - all the treasure must be untouched! So far all I had found were several shards of what appeared to be an ancient sword, the metal bits humming with arcane magic. I had fashioned them into arrowheads as I ventured deeper into the ruins, and soon after I had encountered Ivy.

She had attacked me without warning, calling me a corrupted minion of the cursed sword. I wondered if she was referring to the energy from the shards I had gathered. It was true that I felt that my strength and stamina felt greater after I had found those, but I chalked it up to finally being free from the military life of constant forced marches and fruitless stalemates. I felt fine and was perfectly of sound mind! Regardless, there was no mercy in those cold eyes and I found myself in my current precarious situation, fruitlessly wishing for salvation and finding my wishes just as hopeless as the cathedral I had been hoping to loot.

Steeling myself, I settled on a plan. Running was getting me nowhere. Each time my opponent attacked, I had one less hiding spot. The next time Ivy struck, I would leap out and fire one arrow at her rather than running. Even as I formulated my actions I knew it was hopeless. The bitch could extend and retract her sword in the blink of an eye, and there were no openings. A lucky shot was the best rationalization I had. I strung my bow with one of the shard-tipped arrows. This treasure was what got me into this mess - perhaps it could get me out.

"Suffer, worm!"

Ivy's shout came as the pillar behind me shattered, and I leapt out. It was now or never. Unfortunately, as I stepped out, my heel caught a loose piece of rubble and I stumbled backwards, Ivy's follow-up strike already coming down at me. I closed my eyes and released the bow string, preparing for oblivion.

Instead, what I got was a loud metallic screeching noise. I could scarcely believe it as my arrow fortuitously impacted Ivy's extended blade crashing down, and I could believe it even less as the impact caused Ivy's sword to shatter into its individual components, the whip portion broken. I froze in surprise, shards of Valentine raining down around us. As shocked as I was, Ivy looked even more shocked, the prideful look on her face replaced with surprise as she froze, one hand wrapped around naught but a sword handle as the other hand was pinching down on a fabric-covered teat.

The energy I had felt from the shards seemed to spark at me, and I jumped into motion. Before Ivy could react, I drew another arrow, strung it, and launched it at the dominatrix. Even a half-draw would be sufficient at this distance.

I knew my aim was true even before I fired the shot, and it proved to be the case. With a dull thud, the arrow sliced through the translucent sheer material covering Ivy's midsection and buried itself in her belly. The domina stumbled backwards, wobbling on her high heels as her breasts gently bounced from the impact. Her arms dropped limply to her side, and I swear I could see her stiff nipples become even more prominent. At the very least, something was going on as her cheeks flushed and a wet spot appeared on the white fabric of her outfit's crotch, some stray rivulets of clear fluid flowing down her trembling thighs. I couldn't help but notice those cold eyes glaze over for a moment. Did she just cum? Was the dominatrix secretly a masochist?

"You cur!" she exclaimed as she regained her senses, starting to step forward.

Ivy never completed the step as I drew and fired again, this time with a three quarters draw. Another arrow nestled itself into her belly, and this time I watched as the impact sent her breasts on a series of frenzied gyrations. She stumbled backwards again, heels scrabbling for purchase on tiles now slick with her latest feminine eruption. The slut's swollen, leaking pussy lips were clearly visible now in the soaked fabric of the crotch of her outfit, and her creamy thighs glistened with wetness.

I nocked another arrow and waited, observing, as Ivy stood there trembling through an obvious climax, her eyes unfocused and an extended moan escaping her painted lips. Her breasts heaved as she gasped for breath. Finally, she managed to speak in a quavering voice, two arrows sticking out of her belly.

"Is that all you've got?"

A full draw, then, this time, and the most satisfying result. Again the arrow buried itself inside Ivy's midsection, and this time the impact sent her tits bouncing out of her outfit, and they were just as perfect as I had imagined. The skin was pale and smooth, the hefty orbs topped by painfully erect wine colored nipples. Droplets of milk sprayed through the air as the heavy breasts bounced up and down.

If the bitch's last unwilling orgasm had been obvious, this one was even more intense as Ivy lost all pretense of shame. Her voice echoed around the cathedral in husky ecstasy, pain and pleasure thick in her scream. Eyes rolling back into her head, she dropped to her knees, the motion pulling the crotch of her outfit firmly between the folds of her labia. Around the fabric, she squirted another deposit of womanly pleasure onto the floor, soaking the remnants of her discarded weapon.

I approached the trembling woman, unable to contain myself. I needed to take her, badly.

Ivy looked up at me as I approached, lust clouding her eyes.

"What are you going to do to me?" she breathed.

I freed my erection and drew my dagger, pointing it at her elegant neck, then commanded her to suck. And suck she did, her purple painted lips wrapped around my rod and the full length in with aplomb. I alternated between playing with her stiff nipples, feeling her milk dribbling over my fingers, and grabbing Ivy's silky white hair, mashing the aristocrat's haughty face into my crotch as I fucked her throat. It didn't take long before I groaned and released down her throat, the bitch slurping down my seed as a thin stream came out of the corner of her mouth. I withdrew from her gasping mouth, my lust barely satiated.

Ivy looked up at me.

"Is that all?" she asked, the contempt clear in her voice. Rage burned inside me at the implication. If what the bitch wanted was depravity, I would give her depravity.

Throwing her to the floor, I spread Ivy's legs and mounted her, ripping aside the crotch of her outfit before plunging into her silky folds. She moaned with pleasure, her hips rising up to meet mine as I plunged into her. Her pussy was wet and tight, and I could feel it twitching in ecstasy as I slammed into her. I slapped her and called her names as I took her, making sure to remind her of just how much of a slut she was and how she was a cocktease deserving what was coming to her. She eagerly voiced her assent, her moans and gasps punctuating my pistoning. I groaned as I unloaded my seed into her depths and stood up, a mixture of semen and her juices leaking out of her abused vagina, the lips still swollen in pleasure. Although I felt as if I had taught her a lesson, my lust still felt incomplete.

"That's it, you swine?" Ivy croaked, her voice raspy from the preceding fuck-session and my throat's intrusion earlier. "You think you've tamed me? Conquered me?"

The domina cupped one exposed tit, squeezing it and playing with it until milk ran free. "Like I haven't been raped and knocked up before," she spat, "even the lizards did more than you."

I didn't know what lizards she was talking about, but the energy from the shard sparked up again inside of me. Now I knew what my lust wanted, and Ivy would be no in condition to speak after I was through with her.

Roaring, I flipped her over, shoving her elegant face into the grimy ground and raising her voluptuous ass into the air.

"Ooh, that's a star-" Ivy cooed before I punched her in the back of the head, her skull bouncing off the stone. Dazed, she could only yelp in pleasure as I penetrated her tight asshole, forcing my way into the orifice. Ivy's pussy immediately showed its appreciation, releasing a torrent of girlcum as it twitched in pleasure.

As I fucked Ivy's ass, she gradually regained her senses and began her commentary again. In between her moans, she managed to vocalize "you think that'll finish me?" before I grabbed an arrow out of my quiver and plunged it into her right asscheek, the sharp metal easily cutting through the jiggling flesh.

Ivy screamed in pain at the ass penetration, and I noticed an even larger flood of juices as she creamed herself hard. Another arrow soon found itself embedded in the left globe of Ivy's ass as her cries of pleasure and pain filled the air, and her commentary become nonsensical gibbering as she pushed herself back against my cock, breasts jiggling and scraping the ground as the ex-dominatrix lost herself in her masochism.

I couldn't just leave those gorgeous mammaries unscathed, I thought to myself as I pulled out two more arrows. Ivy had barely found her speaking voice again before I skewered her large tits, her sexy body looking increasingly like a pincushion.

Ivy's eyes rolled back into her head and she gave a wet gurgle as her pussy squirted again and again, orgasms wracking the defeated domina's body. She could only make guttural noises as I fucked her in the ass, alternatively using the arrows embedded in her bodies as handles for leverage. Finally as I neared climax, she managed to start speaking again, her mind totally lost to her destruction.

"Yes! Oh yes!" she gasps in her finely accented English "I'm your bitch! Use my cunt! All my holes are yours! Take my arse! Claim it as yours! Shoot your seed all over me and mark me as your territory! I'm tamed! This bitch in heat is tamed!"

I grabbed her neck and start squeezing, wanting to shut her up for good as I finish. As Ivy felt her fate coming, she managed to choke out one last stream of words, each wanton exclamation punctuated with a fresh spray from her pussy, the pink flesh spasming as it worked in overdrive.

"UGH! YES! Beat me! UNNNGH! Stab me! Chop my head off and fuck my neck! AGH! Shoot my big ass full of arrows and throw me to the wolves! Let them tear me apart! OOOH! Punish my whorish body! You've defeated me, now claim your prize! AIEE! I'm your slut! Kill me like an arrogant bitch like me deserves! I need it! I need to feel your cock fucking my dying corpse! I'm your big titted fucktoooooooy!!! AAAAAH! FINISH MEEEEEEE!!!!!"

Ivy's slutty outburst was interrupted with a crack, as I decided I want to see her face as she expires. Summoning a strength I didn't know I had, I twisted her head around to face me, her neck snapping instantly. Her ass clamped down on my erection immediately, her body going into one last orgasmic convulsion. I unloaded into her tight asshole as her corpse twitched before falling limp, impaled breasts bouncing gently one last time. Ivy's body slid off my cock and the remainder of my load shot over her body, my spunk covering her pale flesh and the remnants of her outfit. A few strands landed on her beautiful face, now frozen for eternity in an orgasmic expression.

As the rush subsided, I felt the shards that had saved me resonating with the shattered pieces of Valentine covering the ground, the same energy pinging between them. I picked up one of the pieces from its resting place in a puddle of its deceased owner's pussy juice, and couldn't help but taste the musky liquid. A jolt of magical energy zipped through me as visions filled my head, the shards I had gathered and the shards of Valentine showing me flickers. First, there were the others - seekers of the cursed swords. A voluptuous female ninja, clad in a red bodysuit that left little to the imagination. A blonde swordmistress, flashes of her creamy thighs visible beneath her Oriental-styled clothing. Two sisters, Greek, the elder with the milk-filled breasts of a mother. All of them, I had heard of in tavern tales, but now I saw them in my mind's eye. There were more, but my attention was drawn to the vision presented to me by Valentine - none other than a replay of the series of recent events from the moment I had shattered Valentine. I admired my handiwork as I turned Ivy from confident dominatrix to whimpering slut to nothing more than a sexy corpse, covered in her conqueror's seed and filled with arrows.

I shook my head from my reverie, a purpose filling me as I gathered the remaining nectar-soaked pieces of Valentine. I strode out of the cathedral, leaving Ivy behind as a feast for the vermin. The shards of the sword I now knew as Soul Edge had showed me the path to walk, and the targets to demonstrate my mastery of along the way.

Quick and short story I just wrote, to be continiued. Feel free to add your suggestions for what's going to happen next.

---

Johanna sat in class, doing her schoolwork quietly when the school nurse entered the classroom.

“Johanna, can you come with me please?” she said, half whispering, as to not disturb the other students.

The young girl glanced at her teacher, which approved of her absence with a single nod before returning his gaze to the stack of papers on his desk. Johanna knew what was happening; she had just celebrated her thirteenth birthday which meant she was eligible for the Student Financing Program. Known simply as “the Program” between students, it was the main source of income for the school. Students aged thirteen and over were put up on the school website, where wealthy individuals could purchase their meat for a hefty price. They could bid on either certain cuts or the whole girl, and if the bid was high enough the school would accept and begin processing immediately. Meat from young girls was highly sought after but very scarce, and so the cost was very high. The school did not have to sell many girls at all to raise enough money, and in return the students paid only a symbolical admission fee. The girls were grouped in sixteen batches, each batch available for bidding one week each semester. Johanna was available for the first time that very week.

When Johanna walked out of the classroom that day she didn’t know what parts of her were going to be missing when she returned, or if she would return at all. Still she did not hesitate, eager to fulfill her duty to the prestigious school she had been accepted to. She was a very pretty girl, with long brown hair, usually worn in a braid, bright green eyes, lush smooth lips and perky, budding breasts. She wore her uniform, with a green jacket, matching skirt, black shoes and a white shirt with a red tie.

The girl and the nurse walked in silence through the hallways before reaching the processing room, located in the cellar. The processer on duty was already there, a muscular guy in his thirties with a moderate tan and a surprisingly friendly face.

“Hi Johanna,” he said. “A local business owner, Mr Hansen, placed a bid on you today, and the school has approved. He only wants your breasts, so you can relax a bit. You’ll walk out of here alive today, and many girls are not that lucky. Shall we get to it then?” he asked. Hannah nodded. “Alright, please remove your clothing.”

Johanna hesitated for a second. She hadn’t thought of this beforehand, and it had been a long time since she had been naked in front of anybody. “At least he’ll only see my top half,” she thought to herself as she started undressing. She was a dutiful girl, and wasted no time trying to delay the process. First off was her jacket, then her shirt and tie. She reached behind her back and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor. The processer inspected her breasts, two perfectly formed and pert mounds, crowned with light pink areolae and tiny nipples. They were moderately big for her age, measuring B cups. As such they met the minimum size requirement set by Mr Hansen.

“These will do nicely, sweetie,” the nurse said. “But I’m afraid there will be a bit of blood, and i suggest removing the rest of your clothes as well so they don’t get stained.”

The girl was taken aback by the statement. She had not expected this, and the fact that she found the processer attractive only made it worse. But, once again, the sense of duty took over and she started removing the rest of her uniform. She was now completely naked, revealing her lovely legs, her shapely butt, and her pink pussy with only a trace of hair above it, as smooth as peach fuzz. She was a stunning sight, even at her age. Still, the processer did not waste any time, and led her to a metal chair with straps attached, constructed for the sole purpose of harvesting sweet, perky, young tits. Johanna was firmly secured to the chair, having straps over her arms, legs and torso. The nurse took a syringe from a prepared tray nearby, and presented it to the girl.

“This will keep most of the pain away, sweetie. Just close your eyes, relax, and you won’t even feel it,” she said.

Johanna did as she was told, and sure enough, she barely felt anything when the needle went into her skin. After waiting a few minutes to let the drugs kick in, they were ready to proceed.

“Okay Johanna, we’re ready to start now. I suggest you lean back, keep your eyes closed, and relax. It will be over in just a couple of minutes,” the nurse said.

Once again the girl did exactly as she was told. She had grown fond of her cute little breasts since they started growing a couple of years ago, and she was sad to let them go. Still, it could have been worse, and if this was what it took to get the best education possible while paying nothing for it, she was prepared to do it.

Johanna felt the man pull at her left nipple, stretching her breast. Her tits were very sensitive, but the drugs obviously dulled the sensation because she barely felt anything at all. The girl braced herself for what was coming, and she gasped when a cold sensation spread from the base of her breast to the top. In just a couple of seconds it had been cut from her body, but she dared not look down just yet. She could feel the trail of blood running down her tummy and down her crotch, where it dripped off her inner thigh, forming a puddle on the chair. The nurse stood ready with a cauterization tool, and immideately after her breast was removed and put on ice, she pressed the tool against the newly formed wound where her breast used to be. The girl could hear the hissing it coming from it, but only felt a faint stinging on her chest.

“You okay, sweetie?” the nurse asked.

“Yeah,” Johanna answered between her now rapid breaths. Her pulse was high and her forehead was glistening with sweat, but all things considered she was doing very well.

No time was wasted as the processer grabbed Johannas right nipple as soon as the nurse had removed the cauterization tool from the wound where the left one had been. It’s effect was remarkable, and it had stopped the bleeding immediately. With one swift motion he moved the razor sharp knife in his hand through the breast of the young girl, and pulled it from her body. The hissing of the cauterization tool followed immediately. He took a good look at the girl, her tummy now covered in crimson red blood, eyes still shut. She was looking a little pale, but her blood loss was relatively little and she would recover swiftly. The nurse bandaged the wound while the man wiped her off with a dry cloth at first, then a wet one to remove the traces of blood on her skin.

“You can open your eyes now, Johanna,” the nurse said.

The girl looked down, taking in the sight of her now completely flat chest for the first time. Her breasts were lying on ice just next to the chair she was sitting in, and when she saw them like that they did look delicious.

“Well done, Johanna,” the nurse said, while starting to remove the straps that still attached the girl firmly to the chair. “Most girls protest quite a bit when they get here, but you’ve been exceptional! I think you deserve to take the rest of the day off.”

Johanna got up from the chair and began getting dressed. Instinctively she reached for her bra first, before remembering that she wouldn’t need one from now on. The nurse noticed the mistake, and with a sweet smile on her face she said;

“Easy mistake to make! I think you’ll get used to it in no time. My sister went through the same thing some years ago, and now she’s just glad to not have to worry about wearing a bra.” Johanna smiled slightly, at least some good things would come out of this. “But do take this though,” the nurse said as she gave her a white cotton t-shirt. “Wear this under your shirt, just in case some blood gets through the bandages.”

Johanna put on the shirt and then dressed as normal. Before she got ready to leave she took one last look at her breasts, as the processer put a lid over them, ready to ship them to the lucky man who could afford such luxuries.

“Be sure to come by my office tomorrow to change the bandages,” the nurse said as Johanna walked out of the processing room. “Goodbye!”

“Bye,” the girl said as she began walking towards the exit. Although she was sad to lose her breasts, she also felt very proud to have fulfilled her duty to her school. After walking just a couple of steps, she noticed a familiar tingling in her crotch, a feeling she usually would only experience when she was in bed by herself late at night. The feeling was accompanied by a sensation of wetness forming at the opening to her most private spot. The girl was getting a bit worried that something might be wrong. She peeked over her shoulder to make sure she was alone, and then discreetly slid a finger into her panties. She pulled it out again, and to her surprise it was coated in a generous amount of clear, slippery fluid. Though her mind had been occupied by other things, she had clearly also gotten quite aroused during her ordeal. A thought appeared in the back of her head, wishing for more. She tried to make it go away, but as she made her way home the thought only grew, and by the time she had arrived in her room she immediately locked the door, threw all her clothes on the floor and masturbated herself to the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced. She had her second orgasm to the thought of the wealthy businessman biting down on her cooked, crispy nipple. Johanna didn’t dare confessing it to herself, but a part of her wanted to go back into the same room in the cellar again. After all, she was available for bidding during the whole of the week, and it was only Monday…

***The following is a story of fiction. The author does not condone
violence towards anybody***


Brother Felipe -

I'm just an old man now. Do you remember, Brother? We met only a year ago. I could not speak, but you stayed with me that evening, and what a delightful conversation we had with a stack of papers and a single ink pen. Let's keep that to ourselves. The Church would throw a fit if they knew we wasted precious ink and pulp to have but a fleeting conversation. I cherish it, though. And I am writing to you now, because I know I can trust you.

I feel I must tell you what terrible things I have witnessed and write them down, lest they had never happened. Nobody speaks of it, what they had witnessed that day. The regional Church of Santiago Marin had gone too far, of course. They were just whispers then. But we were all afraid. Who could say anything about the Church after what they had just seen? Back then, the Church of Santiago Marin was powerful and influential. We
had to protect ourselves. We had to keep our children safe. We were scared. Who could blame us? But then again, our silence is what damned us, and our silence is what will continue to damn us if nobody remembers what happened. And we won't remember, which is why I write this letter to you now, my dear friend. Many of these words will be painful to write, but I must.

It began nearly a decade ago in the town of Santiago Marin, my place of birth actually. I don't remember if I had told you that. I was a vocal opponent of the regional church there. Mind you, this was during the start of this new movement sweeping the country. The Inquisition, I believe some are calling it now. Things have started to slow a bit since then, but remember ten years ago when friends and family were whisked away left and right? That's when this story begins. I am not going to tell you about what happened to me. My story is unremarkable. Like so many others I was
unjustly imprisoned. I was tortured. I was locked up like an animal. But I was spared the worst of the cruelty. And I was eventually freed. They should have killed me. Now I am rotting in my old bones, with memories too painful to bear.

I was not a Pagan. Like you, I used to preach to those who hungered for the Word of Christ. I believe in Christ, our Lord, our Saviour, our Merciful Healer. But I saw it, like many others, that the Church of Santiago Marin was a corrupt representative of the Devil, falsely claiming they were representatives of a divine and Holy Presence. These men, these vile men, they were just hungry for power. They were old men. Who wanted more. They saw the local Pagan religion, old and rooted in the land, as a threat to their rising position.

So they rounded up as many Pagans as they could. Many they killed outright. Some they tortured and executed in public. But there was one family that held much influence in my province. A pagan priest and his priestess. Truth be told, though they denied the word of Christ and worshiped the land, their many gods and animals, they were in fact kind people. In my travels, I had chanced upon their village. They invited me in. They introduced me to their two young daughters, who were very polite and pleasant. We dined, and we talked. I told them of the sacrifice of
our Lord Jesus, and how his Divine Presence inspired thousands to gather to witness his many miracles. The priest and priestess listened keenly and nodded. They told me of their religion. They explained to me that it was, at its heart, a religion that emphasized a respect for the land, that all things were sacred, and that divine power flows from every living being on earth. Love, they explained, was an integral part of their belief. Love for each other, love and respect for the land. And I listened. And after I slept that night in their home, after they refilled my supplies for travel, they bid me farewell. I thought to myself, that there were many things in common between the teachings of Christ, and their beliefs, were
not entirely wrong.

Surely I thought, they were not a threat to those who followed Christ. Maybe, even, one day they could accept the Lord into their hearts. We must be patient, I told myself.

But one day they were taken. The entire family. Not just the priest and his wife the priestess, but their two daughters as well. High ranking members of the Church of Santiago Marin were upset with their pagan influence, and they decided to send a message to the pagan community.

My dear friend, I may have skipped ahead, though. I forgot to mention that by that time the family had been taken, that I was already imprisoned inside a dungeon used by the Church of Santiago Marin. I was too outspoken, apparently. From the start I had been suspicious of their wayward intentions, and I had worked to sway others against the influence of this church from the beginning. Their cruel leaders. Their traditions of public executions. Their insistence that it was holier to donate money
to the Church than to practice the teachings of Jesus. I was a strong opponent. And then one day, they whisked me away in the darkness. They tortured me. They forced me to sign false documents. And they kept me in a cage for years. How could they treat me as the enemy? I was a Christian! They simply wanted to silence anybody who disagreed with their practices. It was because I was against the Inquisition, of course. I was against the mass arrests and imprisonments. They made me denounce my faith
in Christ! I did it in a haze. I was delirious from pain. I just wanted it to stop.

So I was just rotting away in my cell. It was a small cell. Five feet by five feet. Just enough to lay down flat, diagonally. Of course I was one of the lucky ones. My cell was actually one of the largest in their stinking dungeon.

And then one day, I saw the priest and his family dragged in. They were led in with ropes tied around their necks. The priest followed by his wife, followed by their two daughters. The girls were older now. The oldest daughter was actually now quite the young woman. I remembered her name, actually. Elena. She still had the face of a girl but the body of a developing maid. She looked like she could be thirteen. Almost ready to be married, really. Her younger sister followed behind her. I think her name was Alisa. She still looked like a little girl. Her body thin like a
child's body. She was maybe eleven, and her brown hair, tied with a simple knot, flowing down to her legs.

My heart ached with sorrow. Such a beautiful family. What were they doing in this pit of Hell? The oldest daughter was so pretty she could pass as an angel. She had long wavy brown hair and beautiful eyes. The youngest one could have been a cupid. She had a round face with a small button nose.

They brought the family down to the center of the dungeon, which was filled with terrible instruments of torture. We were all there to watch, the prisoners. Our cells lined the perimeter of this sick arena. That was their cruel joke. Even if we were not actively being tormented, we were always there to witness the pain and suffering of others.

They threw the mother and father into a small cage and lifted the pair up close to the ceiling in the center of the dungeon. And then they began to work on the two girls. Oh it was terrible!

They stripped them of their dresses and left them naked and trembling. They bound their hands and lifted them from the ground, whipping their bodies from head to toe, and front to back. I can still hear their cries that night. I don't know what was worse. The hiss and loud crack of the whip against their soft flesh or their anguished cries of pain and squeals for mercy. I had heard many times since my imprisonment the sounds of the whip against flesh, but never had I ever heard the sound of a young girl in agonizing pain before. And for hours on end! It was like a nightmare. But I could not leave. I was trapped. As hard as it was for me, my dear friend, as a parent yourself, can you imagine how hard it was for their mother and father, watching from above?

But what happened next I did not expect. Up until that point, I had always argued that the Church of Santiago Marin had gone too far. But what happened next converted my beliefs. Instead of simply going too far, I was from that moment convinced that they were actually devious agents of the Devil, disguised as holy men.

A line of priests and guards walked in. These poor sobbing girls, naked and covered in red welts, some of them oozing blood from the lashing, were then ravaged in the most terrible way. They were tied down to a post, and man by man, were raped and sodomized by each of the guards and priests. They were not dressed as priests, of course. But I knew these men. They
were once my colleagues. They did not even have the sense to wear masks. Were we all going to die then, I pondered? Why didn't they hide their identities? None of us were leaving alive, I thought. I was sure then that these macabre scenes were the last scenes I would ever witness in my life.

When one man was finished, he would walk around and get in the back of the line, anticipating that he would be ready to repeat his evil deed by the time it was his turn. That's how long these lines were! The rapes lasted for hours. It was inhumane. You would think, my dear friend, that these girls would pass out. That God in his Infinite Mercy would allow there to be only a limited amount of suffering that these poor angels could experience. Some moment of respite. But they never did faint. They grew weak with exhaustion, yes, but you could hear their grunts of pain on every
thrust that these beasts inflicted, and their quiet sobbing when one man was finished and the next one lined up from behind.

When they were done, even from my vantage point, I could see a trail of blood lining the inner thighs of the two girls. The little one's thighs were colored with a darker red and the stain of it ran longer than her older sister's. Poor thing. She was just a girl, not yet a woman. Not yet ready for the material bond between man and woman, much less a multitude of violent animals descending upon her.

And then the strangest thing happened. I felt as if maybe I had truly lost my mind. But after those girls were ravaged, they were dragged to my cell, and thrown in with me! What was the purpose of this? The priests I had recognized I could see walking away, snickering and sneering their way out of the dungeon.

I didn't know what to do. But I knew I could not do nothing. I grabbed the rags I had on, and I tore it in three. It wasn't much. I used one of them to wipe off as much blood and vile semen off from the girls. It didn't help much. I actually felt like I just smeared that filthy material around. I used the other two rags to cover as much of the two girls as possible, but they were only large enough to be used as loin cloths. And so they slept. Given their exhaustion, I do not blame them. I sat in the corner of my cell, now naked myself, and watched as they rested.

Dr Ritsuko Akagi sips her tea and looks over the operation notes held conveniently in her clipboard. It is a break for her, not her subject, who may have water right now and nothing else. INTERFACE HEADSETS, still top of the list. Why did she expect otherwise. She taps the tip of a biro near the edge of the name, then scrawls a character. It is not a normal meaning, but she uses it to signify whenever she has a misgiving about the results based on this subject and she wishes to write a paper on it later. The doctor audibly scoffs. Can they really expect a working model gained from this subject will be useful on a person? She dents the paper with a firm tap of the biro three times. I. Think. Not. they signify.

She sets the clipboard aside and stands. The subject is a few passes away from her work desk, sitting in a chair of a mock cockpit. It is nothing like the final product will look like, but its look is no matter. On a rollable desk are the control handles, and a projector shines a fuzzy light in standby mode on the far wall. Around the chair, stand sensor arrays on three-legged bases. The girl, at least that is what shape it is in, holds a small paper cup of water, which Ritsuko pinches by the rim and pulls away. The small hands lower to her lap. "That is enough break, Ayanami. We are proceeding with the interface headsets. In this test, you will complete tasks as assigned to the best of your ability."

Rei does not answer. Ritsuko drops the cup in a bin on her way around to her control console. "Ayanami, answer me when I speak to you and give you an order."

"Acknowledged."

"Better," the doctor says coldly. She boots the test programme, then sets the arrays to calibration. The main test protocols in the system, on the other hand, will take time to initialize. The simulator arrays, sensors, diagnostic suits, and so on were all built by the NERV counterparts in the United States. Powerful and sensitive equipment they are, the design architecture lacks elegance. Thus, they are all slow to work together. She does not have time to overhaul the whole system and fix the problem, but Ritsuko often muses that the American penchant for clumsiness has delayed the project by at least four months. It is just as well that she is alone with the subject; Ristuko feels she lacks the patience for having other humans in her lab today.

While the equipment prepares itself, Ritsuko brings the prototype interface headset to Rei. It is eight nodes, linked by a matrix of wires, and connected by a bundle of cabling to the computer system. She places it on Rei's head. When her hand frees, the doctor turns toward her a monitor which, which displays a NERV SCIENCE logo. A shake of the mouse dispels the screen saver. Wave forms appear, like undulating ice crystals. Each sensor has a display for its reading and its signal strength in real time. While she adjusts the headset according to what she sees on the display, she says, "Rei, do you know what a crustacean is?"

"Yes."

"Name one."

"Lobster."

Ritsuko's cheek tugs in a smirk. The sensors are almost right, but she lingers near Rei. "Yes, a lobster. When a chef cooks a lobster he puts his knife right behind its head, near where its neck is." Ritsuko places her finger tip just below Rei's second cervical vertebra. She dips the point of her nail, "--and he pushes it in."

Ritsuko watches spasms spread down Rei's spinotrapezius muscles. "The lobster squirms as he cooks it and screams when he boils it, but that is just its nervous system being stimulated. The lobster can not feel real pain; it doesn't really suffer. It's a bug, basically a mud-powered robot. It's just like you." Goose pimples pucker the subject's skin from the superior nuchal line down the thoracic vertebrae and the same muscle.

Ritsuko looks back to the monitor. The sensors are placed properly. She returns to the control console. "Two squares appeared on the wall projection. Make them overlap."

"Acknowledged." Rei takes the mock control sticks in her hands and guides the tasks along. Though she might sense the squares, it all feels...empty.

"Good. Many shapes appeared. Overlap each with its corresponding shape."

"Acknowledged."

***********

Rei sits in the canteen. Arrayed on the plastic tray are a number of foods: potato salad, orange slices, kara age, a bowl of rice, stewed lotus root and a salad of sea greens. On the side is a small custard for desert. The girl sets about eating methodically, starting on one side of the tray and moving to the other, devouring whatever lay in the plastic cells.

A piece of kara age comes to her mouth. The crust is crispy, light, and nicely seasoned with salt and pepper and slightly spicy. She bites. The meat is moist. The fibers mash apart under her teeth, and spread oily, savory juices in her mouth. It is chicken, Rei thinks. It is an animal, processed into food. Someone put a knife in its skin, in its joints, pulled it apart. Rei's mouth defies commands to chew the flesh further. A lump in her throat rises up. It pushes up a bilious flavour. She gags around the mouthful.

Rei expels what is in her mouth back onto the tray. Before leaving the canteen, she brings the tray to the waste bin, where she dumps the contents and leaves the tray.

***********

Rei watches the black diorite tiles. They shift in her perception, up and down, slightly as her body is disturbed by a periodic pressure from below her waist. Highly polished as they are, she can not see her reflection in the tiles. The single light overhead occludes nearly everything around, but a small tunnel of infinite space and the corona of a sun; she is but one body in orbit. Something clamps Rei's chin gently, but with a firm intention. The grip tilts her head and guides her gaze down, relatively to her supine form. The broad figure there is out of focus, appearing as two dark forms, semitransparent against the office beyond but for where they overlap in a meaningless silhouette.

"Rei, look me in the eyes."

The stereograph of Gendo snap-resolves in detail. Rei looks at his eyes, not in them.

***********

Rei's entrance to the lab goes unnoticed. Ritsuko pours over reams of printouts. In one hand she holds highlighters in three colours by their caps. The other scans down a seemingly endless cascade of tables of figures and measurements. When she finds something of note, she highlights it in the appropriate colour, then returns the marker to its cap. She does not have to make sense of it yet, and an underling can compile the data later. There is something absorbing about these sorts of tasks. A sort of catharsis builds. It is a feeling long lost in chalky halls and late grad school nights; sleeping on a desk and continuing when waking; eating yesterday's take-away, tinted with the stale taste of Styrofoam.

The sense blankets her in nostalgia, and she hunches over the reams of printouts next to a cold cup of coffee. For now, Ritsuko is totally within her purpose. Her focus can not stray as it wonders the dark vaults of the figures--everything will come together in a great scientific edifice of chartreuse, fuchsia and cyan brickwork. The presence of the blue-haired monster, with her dead crimson eyes, is most unwelcome in the sacred space.

"Go away, Ayanami." The girl does not immediately obey. Ritsuko's fingers tighten around the markers. "I said go away."

"I don't feel well."

"Go to the infirmary if you are not feeling well."

"I'm bleeding."

"If you cut yourself, go to the infirmary. I'm busy."

"I'm not cut."

Ritsuko looks up from her papers. She already feels the revulsion bubble in her stomach. "Where are you bleeding, Ayanami?" The doctor knows the answer before Rei speaks.

"Between my legs."

"When did this start?"

"Today."

While Ritsuko can keep her tone clinically cold, she can not suppress the autonomous twinges of the muscles above her lip. She mashes the markers onto the paper as she presses her hand down to stand. "Come," she orders the girl, and leads her on the infirmary. The doctor's heels tap impatiently down the corridors and her lab coat flutters behind her.

Ritsuko pushes open the infirmary door.

"Good afternoon, Dr Akagi," the desk nurse begins to speak before Ritsuko cuts her off.

"I need an exam room."

"Number Five is available. Is it an emergency?" the nurse asks as she reaches for the phone.

"No. Rei, go to Room Five, undress and get on the table." As Rei obeys the instructions silently, the nurse reaches past her phone for the room log and begins to fill in the details.

Room Five is clearly labeled. Rei lets herself in. She removes her school uniform and her underwear and climbs onto the examination table, where she lies. The vinyl cushion sticks uncomfortably to her skin. Soon her flesh is cold. The cell of lights directly overhead, rather than the ordinary clear plastic cover, has a translucent scene of clouds on a blue sky.

Ritsuko pauses outside the door while speaking to someone else. "Do a CMP, CBC, DHEA, ALT and AST, and make sure to include one for Gonadoliberin as well. Document any symptoms in the subject, and collect samples of any discharge that might contain an oocyte. I want to determine if it is anovulate or not."

"Yes, Doctor Akagi."

The door opens, then closes. Rei continues looking at the clouds, though she shivers a little. A tray stand clatters quietly as it is rolled over the floor, and footsteps follow with it. "Ayanami, set your feet flat on the table and open your legs. Wider. Stay there." Ritsuko pulls over the stool and sits at the end of the table, then drags over and positions an examination light nearby.

She spreads some of the lubricating gel on her gloved fingers. It is still cold when she applies it to the girl's vaginal orifice. Likewise, the dioptre and gel on it are no warmer, but far more intrusive. Even the bright light has no heat. Ritsuko locks the dioptre open and leaves it in place while she removes a swab from its sterile package. There is not as much to sample as Ritsuko might have wanted, but she takes what she can get. The swab goes back into its cigar-tube-like case, which she labels and sets back on the tray. Then she unlocks the dioptre and removes it.

"Put your legs down. We're done."

Rei obeys. Ritsuko takes the sample tube from the tray, which is left behind, turns off the examination light and departs. Rei is alone, for a little time. Shivers disturb her limbs. The motionless clouds float overhead. She is not sure how long later, but after a bit a nurse comes in. There is a cool wind on a small patch of her arm, then a sharp prick. There are occasional, painful tugs as the vials are changed. Glass tube after tube is filled, labeled and initialed. Only after the last vial is in the specimen rack does the nurse open the cabinet under the examination table and remove a blanket, which she unfurls over the girl's body.

The nurse leaves, but her voice carries back into the room from the hall. "I can't stand the sight of her, how she just lies on the table like that. It reminds me of the cadavers in med school."

***********

Gendo's office door is closed. Rei does not try the handle, nor does she knock. Voices come from inside.

“-- is denied,” Gendo's baritone voice paces the syllables calmly.

“But it is necessary,” Ritsuko replies with the urgent certainty of a scientist. “To determine what effects this might have on the project and any further implications.”

“The further implications are irrelevant. Nothing justifies these invasive procedures. The subject's priority is piloting. ”

“The subject exhibits failures to perform that could cause cascading failures in later stages. It is justified to determine if this is having an effect.”

“The tests demonstrate nothing out of the ordinary. All the panels are within acceptable constraints for a girl this age. You will continue the project as planned.“

“A girl this—But-”

“Dr Akagi, I trust your judgment, but this time your efforts are better spent elsewhere. You are a brilliant scientist.” Feet move around the room. “Everything here is birthed of your mind. The project would be nothing without you, not even years behind the other branches, nothing.”

“Stop it,” the doctor faintly protests.

“You are a remarkable woman, Ritsuko.”

“I said do--” Something smothers off the doctor's words.

The conversation ends, but other sounds come from the room, soft sounds, moaning passions. They continue for some time as Rei waits in the hall with her book bag in hand. After a time, the sounds stop. Ritsuko ultimately emerges, clipboard cradled to her chest. She looks down her nose at Rei, then steps around the girl and walks briskly down the hall. A linger of her hand swings the door on a slowly closing ark in her wake.

The door stops before it closes. Gendo looks out, the knob in hand. “Rei. Come in,” he says and swings the door open.

***********

Rei enters the lab again. The equipment is off, and the lights are at half strength. The many banks of instruments, computers, printers, monitors, screams, arrays, hoods and cabinets stands as inert as tombstones. A space is cleared in the middle of a room, where a steel table stands. An examination light hangs by its articulated boom over the table and shines a perfect light. Rei approaches the mirrored form lying on the table. The form is still. A fissure bisects its chest with a yellow seam that disappears into a murky pit of red ochre walls, punctuated by porcelain supports.

Rei's hand touches the mirror image's shoulder. It yields like flesh, but it is as cold as the metal of the table. Slowly, she pulls open the doll-like eyelids. The red eye opens, dull and unfocused. Rei finds she does not wake to it—it has no sight. She lifts herself enough to peer into the fissure. Empty. She lowers herself, stands and stares at this mysterious reflection of herself on the table.

A door in the back of the lab swings open and heeled shoes tap on the linoleum. Ritsuko sets down the pans she is carrying and lifts from the pile boxes of slides and dishes and packs of labels. She carries what she needs to a study station. Then she opens the nearby refrigerator, where rack and rack of trays covered with plastic film hold specimens from the sample, whole organs. Ritsuko removes one, a spleen, and, as she turns away, her eyes scan the room. “Ayanami, what are you doing here?”

Rei stares at the table without reply. “Come here.”

Presuming she will be obeyed, Ritsuko turns back to her work bench and sets the tray down. With the twist of a switch, she turns on an exam light and cranes the boom arm into position. Then she peels away the film and removes the spleen from its tray and sets it on a polymer board under the light. Her fingers run along it, feeling the texture, the quality, probing for bumps or cysts. Nothing on either side.

A figure joins her by the side. “Ayanami, have you ever prepared a slide in science class?”

“No.”

“It is not too hard. The slides are already clean, so we only need to not contaminate them. Select one with the forceps and set it here. Now, pick up the scalpel. Make an incision here, by my finger, and bisect the specimen. Let the blade do the work. Don't force it. Now thinly shave a sample. Thinner... no, that is too rough. Try again. Now you've made the wall uneven. Give us.”

Ritsuko takes the scalpel from Rei, and she drops the rejects in a small bin with a red liner. The bin and liner are all clearly labeled with the tri-crecent symbol of biohazard. She then trims the sample, made rough by an inexpert hand, and slices a crepe thin film of tissue from the sample with a single draw of the scalpel. She mounts it onto the slide, over which she then lowers the cover slip from one side to the other, to prevent air bubbles. She repeats the process a few more times rapidly: forceps to slide; knife to tissue; tissue to slide; forceps to cover slip. After a number of slides are procured, she bisects the organ again, and shaves more thin samples. When she is down, she says to her solitary audience.

“We don't really need all this organ. Practice what you learned on these bits while I continue. If you can do it right, we'll look at it under the microscope.”

“Acknowledged.” Rei picks up the scalpel and refines her skills. A small pile of slides builds up by Rei, and the girl soon enough runs out of supplies. She stands again and finds Ritsuko, who is quietly at another work station with dissecting another organ.

“Are you finished, Ayanami?”

“Yes. … Is something wrong with me?”

Yes, Ritsuko interjects bitterly in her mind. “The nurses did not explain it?”

“No.”

“In a normal girl, what happened to you shows a change of the body growing into adulthood. In something like you, we don't know what it means. That is what I'm figuring out here. Did the nurses at least tell you what to do and give you dressings?”

“Yes.”

“Good, see that you don't make a mess. Go find your best slide and show me.”

"Acknowledged."

***********

Ritsuko comes to he door of the meeting room. She is not scheduled, but she knew Gendo should be here, just about to finish a meeting. In her arms is the report she came to deliver to him in person. It is not just the report, with which the doctor intends to surprise him. It is not about the small point of interest the MAGI super computers or the slight and day-long project that will be needed to fix that. It was not even her mother's doing, but rather the fault of some technician that came after her—perhaps not reading a schematic quite correctly. But Ritsuko tells herself it is about these things—no matter what needs her body may have.

There are sounds inside.

Ritsuko listens. She hears gasping, a woman's throat is open and airy. There is a rougher sound, a man. She knows these sounds. Her fingers tighten around her clipboard. She does not know who the girl is, but she knows the sounds, which she should be making. How foolish can she be, she thinks. How foolish?

Ritsuko's insides knot. Her breath seizes. Suddenly, her feet take flight down the hall and carry her with them. Her clipboard slips through her hands. Papers flutter behind her. She runs, down the corridor and into the stairwell. Two flights up. It has been years since she ran for sport. Could she reflect on it, Ritsuko would be surprised how easily she managed such a pace in those shoes. But, she can only find herself in her laboratory.

The doctor leans against the wall and cradles herself in her arms and pants for her fleeting breath. /How stupid can you be, Ritsuko? You're not a little girl. Stop acting like a teenager. You are no better than Misato—no, you don't drink and fuck it away—but you are not being much better,/ the doctor chides herself.

She leans her head back, against the wall, and brushes at her eyes with the sleeve of her white coat. Gendo is a man, and Ristuko must admit, she is not young any more. Surely he might find himself attracted to some young thing. But, so what? He respects Ritsuko; they do not just fool around.

Dr Akagi looks up to the ceiling, then around. … There is a light in her office she did not leave on. She takes a deep breath. Her tears seem to dry up as her face becomes serious, and she paces to her office. Her shoes tap the ground with her authority as head scientist.

She regrets opening her office door the instant she looks in. It is standing there—the purple-haired specimen, in life. It's horrid eyes fix on a picture in a picture frame; a precious picture. “Ayanami, what are you doing in here? Put that down.”

“The old hag...” The pose in the picture is a ubiquitous sight amongst graduates of all levels in all societies in Japan. In the background is a placard with Ritsuko's class and year of graduation. She is a member of the Honours Society. The older mentor stands with the pupil at some culmination, a graduation or ranking. Here, Ristuko, dressed in her graduation hakama, stands beside a woman in a white lab coat, who looks not dissimilar to Ristuko now.

“What?” Anger beats Ritsuko's tongue against her teeth.

“This old hag—you 're not her...” The voice is robotic, monotone.

“What did you call her?” Doctor Akagi Naoko—Ritsuko's mother.

“Old Hag.” Ritsuko's hand lashes across the Rei's cheek. The girl stumbles and drops the picture.

Old hag! Naoko's brilliance shines even to this day. So much of Ritsuko's work derives from groundwork of Naoko; Naoko's papers were genius; the merest slivers of her personalities drive the MAGI SC that determine the course of world governments this day. She created the pivots on which mankind now turns. Every day Ritsuko wakes and strives to be that woman—to be better. She has continued her mother's work, perfected it—advanced beyond it. Old hag!

Then this—this—thing crawls into Ritsuko's lab. Every time there is a failure, an anomalous result, this little bitch of Gendo's is there. Ayanami infests her work.

“Little bug.” The words drip from Ristuko's lips. Before Ritusko knows it, her first curls around the girl's messy hair. The doctor drags her out of the office, stumbling. She acts without thinking, but she knows what she is doing, like an out-of-body experience. Her free arm furiously sweeps a table clear of the clutter on it. Binders, reports, instruments clatter and flutter. She shoves Rei into the edge of the table. “Get on there.” Rei obeys.

The doctor's blood boils as she turns to the medicine cabinet. She mustn't, she must stop, she tells herself. But, why? Her eyes dart over the labels for something specific. A nueromuscular inhibitor of some kind....

Why stop? No one can stop her. Words pass in Ritsuko's head: murder, termination, failure. More complex images follow: The loss of her career, disgrace. No, she is immune. Gendo can always have the next one. He can not have another Ritsuko, not at this stage of the project. I am Project E. She might be reprimanded, but no more. Nothing like what this thing will suffer.

… In the refrigerator! Raging winds alight Ritsuko limbs and blows them into place. She takes a syringe to the refrigerator. There! A vial of atracurium besylate. It will do nicely. She tips the vial over and inserts the needle. How much? She's not an anesthetist; how much does the bug even weigh? She draws the plunger back until the barrel pulls air from the vial. Too much. Not too much, less than she thinks it will take. The subject's heart mustn't stop; it must feel everything. Not too much.

Ritsuko returns to the table. The horrid crimson eyes stare at the ceiling directly above. The tile is dark—there is no occluding light, no halo around the doctors. The needle pierces Rei's arm without any sign of a reaction, but a flutter of her eyes, which seems unrelated. Ritsuko roughly injects the drug into Rei's veins. A dark blotch appears and a drop of blood tickles when the needle is removed. Were Ritsuko her own technician, she would never allow such sloppy work. The doctor gathers what she needs: a scalpel—doesn't matter if it is used--and a sheers, which immediately go to removing the girl's frock.

She observes. The subject's breathing slows. It becomes deeper, shallow. A delay develops; moments of stillness punctuated by a gasp, which release under the weight of the sternum; then the stillness repeats. “Ayanami, lift your arm.” Nothing.

Ritsuko's hands tremble as she lowers them to the girl's stomach. Venom seeps from Ritsuko's teeth. “You're nothing but a puppet, the parts of a doll, Ayanami. Replaceable parts.”

The yellow subcutaneous layers bulge up as the knife incises. Ristuko can not even think where it is scientifically on the body, what part of the abdominal anatomy is cut. A decade of learning evaporates under the heat of rage. It is just belly. Blood trickles from the growing wound and fills the sallow culvert. Ritsuko impatiently thinks over what she will excise first. Not the intestines—that will just be a mess. She can work around them. If the kidneys, the bug will bleed out too quickly. The glandular organs. She'll pull them out. All of them. Then open the thoracic cavity. She'll squeeze the lungs—crush any gasp of breath out of them until every sign of life has stopped.

Something falls on Ritsuko's forearm, a soft weight. A hand, limp at the ends, bending peculiarly, like a cheap movie prop. The subject obeyed. It knows it is being slaughtered, yet it still wills itself to follow the last order. That is all it does: obeys, enacts programming. It knows no kind of malice. It does not understand words like hag. It can't know what it said. This is not murder. This is dismantling. Ritsuko realises she lost her mind to a malfunctioning, soulless tool.

The doctor recoils from the table. The knife falls from her hand. Her limbs shake uncontrollably with a nervous energy. Then her legs take flight again, away from her lab, away from NERV—anywhere, someplace where she can be alone.

***********

The door to Gendo's office stands before Rei. She lets herself in. No one is present. The red glow off the LCL lake in Central Dogma illuminates the cavernous room. The filigree inscriptions on the polished black surface above and below glint clearly in the light. A short bookshelf stands against one wall, and a computer station against another. Rei rests her bag on the floor as she comes around the desk and examines the many papers organised on it. SUBJECT: THE APPROVAL OF PROCUMENT OF CONTRACTORS OF CO...RE: THE SUPPLY OF CONCRETE FOR...SUBJECT: SUSPICIOUS PERSON AT PERIMETER FENCE SECTOR 17... There is also an envelope labeled REI in red felt pen.

When she lifts the envelope, Rei can feel a small weight shift in it. She opens it, she removes a scrap of paper and a single key. There are few words hand written:

Rei, I can not meet with you today. We will no longer be living together. This key is to your apartment. You will have an account for expenses. If you need anything, speak to Fuyutsuki.
Gendo

Below this is an address.

The girl sets it all down on the desk, and then she looks on. In the drawers are ordinary office supplies: alligator clips, stamps, staplers, hand gun, staples, pens and pencils, eraser, white-out and so on. The computer is locked, and she does not know the password, but there is the book shelf. The volumes are all well worn, ragged along the corners, dirty on the sides, fraying on the covers. She tips them to look at the titles. One, a smaller one, bound in grey cloth she removes for no reason in particular. She places it in her bag, then collects the key and note before departing.

***********

School finishes, and Rei departs immediately through the bustling throngs of chatting children. She walks down the brightly lit streets to the train station. She rides the line, counting the stops in her head as they are called, but mostly staring at her shoes. People come in, people go out.

Then she finds her way through shadowless streets between housing blocks. Finally, she checks the scrap of paper in her bag for the address. It is confirmed. There are stairs to climb, a balcony veranda to cross and a door to open. The interior of the small apartment is hot, almost sweltering. The air is stale. Rei enters. There is a bathroom to one direction and a small kitchen to the other. Ahead of her is a bed, bare shelves, a desk with nothing but another note. A beam of sunlight streams through a small window.

Rei leaves her shoes at in the entry way and goes to the room. She rests her bag beside the bed and rests herself supine over the covers. Her eyes linger out the window. The sky is blue, and a cumulus clouds bloom in the distance. They seem to hover still.

For a time Rei lies, staring at the small scene of the cloud's imperceptible march toward the edge of frame. A cicada drones, and drones, and drones ... Then she rolls on her side and reaches into her bag. She removes the small grey book and opens the cover to the title page: DIE LEBENSFORM

I've been writing breast-destruction guro stories for ages now but have recently been trying my hand at some evisceration action too.

...which is something that can be found in a fair number of my stories, but this is the first to really focus on it.

***************************************************
*ENTRANCE_01*
*REDHEAD_01*
*RAMPAGE_01*
*TRIO_01*
*FRAMES_01*
*STAFF_GIRLS_01*
*STAFF_GIRLS_02*
*SURRENDER_POSE_01*

***************************************************
*ENTRANCE_01*

Sarah's eyes bugged as she stepped through the door and into a party that was absolutely packed with toned, and nearly-naked, beauties.

Not just toned, her brain added as she ogled, these babes are fucking ripped!

Sarah blushed as a busty blonde beauty with a smoking six-pack caught her staring and grinned at her.

"Sorry... I totally didn't mean t-*Glomph!*" Sarah's embarrassed apology was cut short as the fit beauty locked lips with her.

"Oh please, stare away." The blonde beauty purred as she guided one of Sarah's hands towards her toned abs.

"Oh wow..." Sarah breathed, voice trailing off as she caressed the fit blonde's rock-hard abs.

"Mmm... I love when a babe puts her hands on my bod." The blonde purred, wriggling her hips and licking her lips as she stretched her toned form and let Sarah explore it.

"And what a bod!" Sarah exclaimed, feeling a warm rush at having the toned blonde's hard body pulled tight against her own fit form.

"Mmm... I'd love to have you enjoy it." The toned blonde replied, biting her lip as Sara groped her.

Not believing her luck as she pulled the fit blonde close, Sara locked lips with the beauty and was amazed at the girl's hungry ferocity.

Sarah moaned with pleasure as she groped and squeezed the hardbodied blonde - from her ripe breasts to her sculpted six-pack and the lengths of her toned thighs.

Before Sarah knew it, she was on top of the blonde on a couch and grinding against her - both of them writhing passionately as they kissed and groped each other.

"Grrr... Girl you're delicious. I want to bury something in you!" Sarah growled, thinking back to the strap-on she had, tragically, left at home.

"Oh yes - do it!" The hardbodied blonde urged, eyes alight with hungry need as she stretched her toned body out long & lean to present her six-pack abs to Sarah.

"Sorry babe, I didn't bank on getting lucky so I left my toy at home." Sarah replied.

To Sarah's surprise, there was a tap on her shoulder and a slim blade thrust in front of her face - offering it to her.

"Wh-what?" Sarah muttered, surprised at the interruption.

"Oh yes!" The fit blonde gasped, nipples surging eagerly at the sight of the blade.

"Wh-what?" Sara exclaimed, blinking at the proferred blade.

"Figured I'd help you have some fun." Grinned a lean redhead as she presented the blade, handle-first, to Sarah.

Sarah blinked at the blade, following the length of the slender blade to where the point seemed aimed at the redhead's sculpted abs.

"Want to?" The redhead invited, leaning forward as though to present both her taut belly and the slender blade.

"I'm all yours - go for it!" The fit blonde gasped, her sculpted abs flexing deliciously as she arched her back to present them to Sarah.

"Wait, what? Like, stick the knife in you?" Sarah asked, eyebrow rising as a mix of curiosity and, she hesitated to admit it but, arousal, flooding her.

"Mmm... Yeah. Right into some nice, tight, abs." The curly-locked redhead purred, giving an eager wriggle as she stood, blade tip aimed at her own abs, eagerly offering it.

"That... sounds kinda hot." Sarah muttered, slowly taking the blade from the redhead.

"Doesn't it? I bet it would feel AMAZING!" The redhead gushed, bouncing eagerly and seeming to thrust her own lean abs towards the blade as she let Sarah take the slender weapon.

"This is a bit nuts..." Sarah muttered as she examined the blade.

"Know what's nuts? Going to an Evisceration Party and not slicing open an eager babe or three!" The redhead laughed, continuing to bounce and gyrate eagerly, her lean abs barely an inch from the blade in Sarah's hand.

"Yeah... that would be, um, mad wouldn't it..." Sarah muttered, slowly bringing the knife to the hardbodied blonde's sculpted abs.

"Absolutely! You've got to dive in and have some fun." The blonde gasped, eyes locked on the blade.

"So you're... gonna be fine with this?" Sarah asked the blonde, one eyebrow raised uncertainly.

"Oh fuck yes... I'm going to love it!" The blonde moaned, biting her lip and writhing sensually as Sarah pressed the tip of the blade to her abs - just above her glistening cunt.

Taking a deep breath, Sarah moaned as she dragged the tip of the blade down the center of the fit blonde's abs.

"Mmm... These are so nice..." Sarah breathed, leaning in to lick the girl's smooth skin.

"All ripe and ready for you..." The hardbodied blonde moaned, leanly-muscled form glistening with sweat as she flexed and writhed enticingly.

"For me to..." Sarah breathed, pressing the tip of the slender blade to the girl's abs, just above her glistening cunt.

"Oh yesss... Put it in me..." The blonde moaned, hips shuddering in anticipation as Sarah held the blade ready to plunge into her.

Hand steady as she applied pressure, Sarah moaned as the babe's glistening skin dimpled at the kiss of the blade. Holding the toned beauty close, Sarah thrust.

*slutch*

"Unnnh!..." The toned blonde groaned, writhing in Sarah's grip as the blade plunged into her.

"Ohhh..." Sarah moaned, her cunt pulsing as she forced the slender blade through the blonde's gorgeous abs and into her guts.

"Unngh!" The toned blonde grunted, abs tensing as the blade thrust into her. "Unh... Unh..." She began to pant, eyes going wide.

"Are you ok?..." Sarah asked, a flash of concern as she glanced from the blade buried inches deep into the fit girl to the girl's wide eyes as the beauty began to shudder in her arms.

"Unh... Unh... ..." The blonde grunted, whole body tensing as she stared at the ceiling and emitted a low groan.

"A-are yo-"

"UNNGHH!!!" The blonde cried out, low and lusty, hips shuddering as an orgasm set her gorgeous form to shuddering and convulsing in Sarah's arms.

"Oh? Oh! Oh yeah!" Sarah exclaimed, smiling and leaning in to nip at the girl's ripe tits as the blonde beauty shuddered in her grip.

"D-d-DEEPER!" The blonde cried, hands scrabbling at the back of Sarah's head to pull her closer to her stiff-nippled tits and writhing form.

"Oh fuck YES!" Sarah exclaimed, gripping the blade tight and thrusting it, hilt-deep, into the blonde's gorgeous body.

Feeling the blonde's fingers grab at her hungrily, pulling her closer for more, Sarah felt a rush. Shifting her grip on the blade she stroked it up & down, slicing up through the blonde's rippling abs and opening the gorgeous girl's sculpted body up.

With each slice, the blonde's guts began to bulge against the growing slit - pushing up and out of her lean body as though released by Sarah's blade.

"UNNNLLGHhh!..." The blonde cried, half-animalistic noises coming from her throat as she shuddered in another apparent orgasm as her well-muscled form was sliced open.

Groaning with pleasure as she tore the blonde open, Sarah sliced up all the way to the blonde's sternum. Then she set her blade aside and plunged one hand into the girl's guts.

"HURRNnnngh!..." The hardbodied blonde grunted as her innards were violated. Staring down at Sarah's arm she panted and flexed her toned form, writhing around Sarah's hand as she gave another orgasmic shudder.

"Like it do you? Good! But how about this?" Sarah cried, balling her fist around a squishy mass of innards and pulling, hard. There was a wet ripping sound as she hauled a great gob of innards out of the gorgeous girl and held them up for the beauty to stare at.

"Ohh.... Yess..." The blonde breathed, eyes wide and staring at her own innards. Giving a low moan she shuddered in orgasm one last time before her eyes rolled back in her head.

"Damn that felt good!" Sarah exclaimed as the blonde beauty collapsed in her arms, spent & nothing more than a gorgeous corpse.

***************************************************

You can find this posted, with some art, on my blog at: http://frictionbybill.blogspot.ca/2017/09/evisceration-party-chapter-01.html

Autumn wept as she was lead into the room. A cold steel scaffold was erected in the back against the wall, it’s joints configurable so the bound victim could be moved and positioned in any number of ways. A video camera sat on a tripod pointed directly at it, it’s display open and a single red light blinking.

“Oh god, please” Autumn meekly teased out. Tears were streaming down her gentle cheeks from eyes concealed by lengthy bangs. “Please just kill me and get this over with.” she pleaded, but she knew in her heart it would be to no avail. She and the other girls were forced to watch the execution preceding their own, so she knew what horrors awaited her. Just yesterday, she had been taken to this exact room to find one of the other girls from her group strapped to this very scaffold. Over the course of several hours she watched in complete horror as the executioner slit open the poor girl’s abdomen and dumped her guts out between her legs. The screaming and crying and begging of the girl was now stamped on her brain. She cried all night and didn’t sleep for even a moment, her mind in shock from seeing such a tortured and drawn out death. They came for her the next morning.

The moment she saw which room they were taking her to Autumn began to cry and beg. She knew what was in store for her and she couldn’t even begin to imagine what the experience was going to be like. All she knew was that she had to stop it somehow, there was no way that was going to happen to her. But she couldn’t see a way to get out of it. She was handcuffed and deep within a facility she couldn’t even begin to guess the location of. She had no tools or resources, only the cuffs around her wrists and ankles and what little clothing they had been issued, which mainly consisted of a skin tight short sleeve crop top several sizes too small and similar tight shorts. The clothing had hardly been appropriate for the cold nights on the concrete floor of the girl’s cell and they had resorted to huddling together in as they slept for warmth.

As they began to unlock her cuffs, she briefly started thinking about running for the door, but the guards were careful and kept a tight grip on her, making sure to bind her feet to the scaffold before undoing her hands. The scaffold was arranged so that she was standing up with her feet spaced about a foot and a half apart and her arms strapped down by her sides. There were two handles just below the binds which she could grip and hold onto. The middle of the scaffold was extruded slightly, forcing her to push her belly out a bit.

“Oh god, please please please don’t do this to me!” she started tearfully screaming. “PLEASE! I’ll do anything you want, ANYTHING!”

She was completely ignored and her executioner continued to configure everything. Once she was fully strapped in, he adjusted her head strap so that it forced her to look down towards her abdomen. “Oh god.” she whimpered in horrible anticipation.

The executioner then took a red marker and traced a dotted line down her stomach from her sternum all the way down through her belly button and to her shorts. He then placed a frying pan on the floor between her legs, looked up at her with cold eyes and a smirk on his face, and began to finger her belly button. “Today you are going to become extremely familiar with the contents of this lovely belly of yours.” he whispered in her ear as tears streamed down her face. “Did you know you have over 25 feet of intestines coiled up in there? You saw what happened to the other girl so you know exactly what to expect. I hear the pain is just unfathomable, not to mention the gruesome sight of your own bowels hanging out the front of your bisected belly.”

At this point another man entered the room leading one of the other girls from her cell and tying her to the same chair they had bound Autumn to yesterday. Apparently they were making each of the girls watch an execution the day before it would be their turn, probably in a sadistic attempt to build fear and anticipation. This entire situation was cruel and unusual beyond measure.

They had barely gotten the girl strapped into her chair when the executioner turned back towards Autumn and grabbed a small razor from the surgical table sitting next to the scaffold. He moved it over and hovered just over her sternum with it and Autumn immediately entered full panic mode. “NO NO PLEASE WAIT NO NO NO NO.” she screamed at the top of her lungs, her eyes wide in fear, tears and saliva dripping down her fair but contorted face. “WAIT WAIT WAIT I’LL DO ANYTHING I’LL TELL YOU ANYTHING OH GOD PLEASE JUST DON’T CUT MY STOMACH OPEN!”

But it was too late. She felt a sudden burning pain shooting outward from just below her chest, and looked down to see the razor had pierced her soft flesh and made a small incision of about an inch or so below her sternum. A small amount of blood trickled down the front of her belly, and the executioner removed the razor and then grabbed a different tool. This appeared to be a strange knife with a small curved blade, but it was sharp in the inside of the curve and dull on the outside. He gently inserted the blade into the one inch incision he had made with the curved sharp end facing down. Autumn immediately understood what he was about to do.

“NO DON’T DO IT PLEASE STOP BEFORE IT’S TOO LATE!” she screamed at him, but a moment later, she felt a wave of agony as he slowly pulled the blade down, following the dotted line he had drawn and unzipping her belly from top to bottom. It took a couple minutes for him to reach her belly button and she screamed louder than she had ever before, eyes bulging and fixated on her stomach. “OH GOD STOP PLEASE!” she screamed over and over. Her breathing had picked up and she was nearly hyperventilating, her rising and falling chest a sharp contrast of life against the specter of death just inches below. The man cut cleanly through her belly button and then in a quick motion pulled the blade all the way down to her shorts, then removed it.

Autumn was shaking visibly and realized she had just pissed herself, warm urine trickling down the inside of her thighs. The giant incision down her stomach was starting to open up, pushed by pink tubes which slowly ballooned out of the cut, forcing the sides of her bisected belly further to the left and right. She just stood there trying to hold her breath, shaking and trembling and knowing that any sudden motions could result in her exposed intestines succumbing to gravity and tumbling out to hang between her thighs like with the other girl. She looked up, eyes as wide as saucers, and noticed the girl who had been brought in earlier crying with her hands over her mouth. Then she looked down again at her ruined stomach and her breathing started to accelerate again.

The man approached again and Autumn could hardly find the words to protest as he reached towards her belly and grabbed a clump of the small intestines poking out. “WAIT PLEASE JUST STOP!” she started screaming at him again, but she knew it would be to no avail. With nothing but a gentle tug, she felt the strangest sensation of her life as nearly the entirely of her digestive tract unfurled before her eyes, fleshy tubes tumbling and wiggling as they settled between her legs in a horrific mess of loops, coils, and spirals. Almost the entire length of her grey bumpy colon hung out as well, connected to the pink intestines around the edges. She knew at this point she was definitely going to die soon. But how soon?

She had been so consumed by the horror of the imagery that she had almost entirely forgotten about the pain itself, but it came back to her in a sudden wave, and combined with the strange feeling of having her guts extruded from her abdomen, she began to wretch and vomit. She was hysterical at this point and hardly cared as she puked all over her exposed entrails. Had she been of clearer mind, she might have recognized the irony.

“KILL ME YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” she shrieked at her killer, “JUST FUCKING KILL ME ALREADY!”

So, not my first story and not something I started last night. Been picking at this for at least two years now and figure that its as good as its gonna get without outside input. I am gonna be posting this elsewhere (4uckedinthehead on hentaifoundry and AO3.) I will tag as thoroughly as I can think to because theres gonna be a broad spectrum of fucked up in this story. That being said, I probably wont think of everything, so be forwarned. In general, the main themes are cannibalism, slavery, mindfuckery, torture, transformation and non/semicon.

Last thing, I have about another 50k words written, in about 20 chapters in varying stages of completion and polish. If anyone would like to speed up the otherwise glacial rate I will post, hmu [email protected]

The devils speak to me, though these worms. Sssomething makess them... good conduits for the spirits that pray to me.

Now I have a fine subject. He comes to and glances around, tries to move and realizes his predicament.
He had visions of this, and even now, in the midst of his intense whirling fear, he senses his own disturbed hope that he might enjoy it.
But his fear commands his voice, and a gag smothers it.

His limbs and face are all to be morphed. And so very pained...

My scalpel starts slow... running down his inner thigh, before I scoop some fat and sew in an ice cube. Not just any ice, but some freeze-dried gas-turned-solid super ice. It won't be lethal or put him into cardiac arrest, but it'll hurt, a lot.

Not as bad as the fire I run down the other leg's thigh. Just a run of the mill lighter. On a restrained man.

No need to tend to these wounds, I stroll to glass boxes of maggots. In what order was it? They go in last, I remember that. Their home must be prepped. And he must taste himself.

I skin a piece of his arm, starting with only a small nick over his wrist, then 2 long shallow lines... I pull slowly. His muffled scream is long. I open the top of the glass box and scoop away half a handful, plopping it in his fresh wounds. Then I sew it shut with leather. Once he gets over it, or even if he doesn't, he'll at least look cool and know it.

I have a long surgery ahead of me...

Commission from a buddy of mine. If you want to commission anything from her, send an email: [email protected]
---

Alyssa was, in simple terms, nothing short of eye candy-- and she knew it. Walking into the doors of Oceanside’s All Girls Preparatory Academy, she walked with a bounce in her step, and her boobs.

During school hours it was open warfare of the sexual appeal type. Her uniform, a white collared shirt with the school’s emblem on the left breast, was left unbuttoned and exposing cleavage, and her blue and black plaid skirt was just passing in terms of dress code. One could usually find her staring off absentmindedly in class, twirling a lock of her blonde hair around her finger and smirking to herself.

In fact, this type of arrogant and conceited behavior was one of the many things that caused an upstart in Sara’s hatred for her-- the final nail in the coffin was when her boyfriend confessed to cheating with the Oceanside Princess herself. Sara bitterly wondered if the same situation would have happened had she dressed less modestly, showed some more cleavage, and dyed her neatly styled black hair and side bangs platinum blonde. But even still, Sara could have moved on with her life and turned the other way, if not for what happened next.

At one point, not long after her boyfriend had split with her, in a fit of uncharacteristic rage (much different from her usual shy and calm demeanor) she approached Alyssa after class. It was just the two of them there. A few back and forth remarks to the blonde and Sara felt as if she was coming out on top in the word war.

"Hopefully this bitch’ll go and shoot her brains out if I say the right things," Sara recalled thinking to herself at that moment. But whether it was from the adrenaline of the situation, or the rice and beans she had eaten for lunch, her stomach began to bubble.

It was nothing major, at least not at first, but as the gurgling became audible and the feeling of discomfort grew, Sara felt herself standing more and more upright as she clenched her ass.

“Without those tits, you wouldn’t be a-anything,” Sara had said, her intestines uncomfortably lurching. Alyssa, who was standing beside a desk with a darkening expression, seemed to have had enough, and in an instant she had swiftly reached out to push the other. Off guard and startled, Sara had released all the built up gases from the day in a series of soft bursts as soon as her ass hit the ground. Pbbbbf, ppppffft, prrbt.

Were it not for the putrid eggy stench that hit Alyssa’s nose and wafted throughout the room, she might not have even noticed. At that moment, it was just two girls in an empty classroom, getting ready to rip at each other’s throats, with a putrid smell lingering between them.

Alyssa involuntarily looked taken aback, her hand reaching up to cover her nose. “You’re such a disgusting little girl,” she remarked, taking another step towards Sara and pinning her against the the neighboring row of desks. “You came here hoping to get the upper hand on me, ruin my reputation, maybe?” She smirked, but pulled out her now recording cellphone. “That won’t be the case, especially not when the whole school sees that Sara Marie is a gassy little pig.”

Sara was mortified, her mind ready to retaliate, but her gut was continuing to bubble, the pressure welling up inside of her. She had to focus 100% of her attention on suppressing her gurgling farts. But with nowhere to run to, and a devious Alyssa crouched in front of her, camera phone in hand, it was hard for her to contain it all. In the end, she couldn’t, and was forced to show the camera her unclenched ass as she horrifyingly let out her stink. Alyssa had even at one point seemed to be enjoying the flustered Sara’s cries of protest.

It seemed almost ironic that the very next day while exiting the school grounds Alyssa was grabbed at a street corner and forced into a car, blindfolded and bound. As for where she was taken, not even Alyssa knew, but when the blindfold was removed she was in a dimly lit room with a group of figures dressed in dark clothing, faces obscured.

Upon spotting the metallic glint of a gun she immediately began to panic, sure that the people meant to kill her. In a sick twist of fate, one of the figures moved towards her, pulling out a camera. Another approached with an already open can of beans. Alyssa began to breathe heavily, squirming against her restraints. The kidnappers pushed a spoonful to her mouth and she was forced to eat against her will, crying and screaming, until her stomach was so full she felt sick.

As if by command, her intestines felt full and something churned within her. If her hands weren’t tied behind her back, she would have grabbed her stomach. Instead, she just looked at her kidnappers with wet eyes and stuttering breaths.
One of the people yelled, “Now stop holding it in and fart on camera, you bitch.”

Alyssa snivelled and sobbed loudly as her pants were taken off and her legs were forced above her shoulders. She shook her head, clenching herself tightly. She didn’t want to do this. A finger gently touched her anus, a finger pushing her open so that she was unable to hold back. With a final cry of denial, a sudden burst of air was expelled in a low rumble and the same familiar smells from the classroom the day prior had returned. It stunk. Sara’s assault was a power show, this was just straight up humiliation.

Alyssa’s stomach hurt, she had digested food that would induce the grossest and most smelliest farts, and Sara, she had endured no such thing. Alyssa felt humiliated, turning her face away from the camera. At one point she gave up trying to hold back and her farts were shamelessly recorded, the sulfuric smells spreading. A hand reached out to spread her cheeks again and the camera recorded her slightest twitches and sputters. She was completely exposed.

At the end of the assault, she was forcefully lifted onto a table and something small was forced deep into her ear canal. Soon after, she was dumped off on the side of a road in the middle of the night virtually unharmed, albeit a bit shaken up.

A few days passed, and despite everything Alyssa felt well enough to be back at school. She walked through the tiled hallways once more, the swing in her step still as voluptuous as ever, after all, she had cheated death, hadn’t she? She entered the classroom and sat behind her desk, placing her bag next to her, haphazardly listening to the professor’s lecture.

Minutes ticked by on the clock and Alyssa felt herself begin to sweat, why was it so hot? Her fingers brushed against her forehead, a dull ache pulsating in between her eyes. Her first thought was that she was coming down with a cold, she had been through a lot of stress lately… it was nothing. Another few minutes, more odd symptoms. She was having to breathe hard in order to stop herself from nearly passing out. Why was it so hot? What was this weird pain? Begrudgingly, she stood up. She had to go to the nurse, this was too much for her to handle. She raised her hand, opening her mouth to speak, all eyes shifted to her. “Professor, may I go to the nu--” she began, halting mid sentence.

The ticking of the “classroom clock” was so loud she could barely hear herself speak, and in that instance, the heat permeated her brain, her skull, and an entire 5 feet radius around her as her head was reduced to a red mush that splattered in chunks upon the floors. The inserted object was none other than a mini bomb, and in the span of a few short moments the Oceanside Princess’ head was reduced to a bloody stump.

The students were quiet until the the muffled thud of Alyssa’s decapitated body hit the floor and firm yet squishy shit spread from beneath her skirt, smearing onto the floor. Then, they screamed shrilly, some cried and ran for the doors, and others were frozen in place with eyes wide in horror, hands clamped tightly over their mouths to stop the flood of vomit at the pungent stench of human excrement.

Even days after, no matter how many janitors cleaned the floors, the tragedy that had happened could not be swept under the rug. The girls who had witnessed Alyssa’s death were so shaken that even trained grief counselors had difficulty soothing them.

But the question of what, or rather who was behind Alyssa’s death remained. The one who had hired the kidnappers and ultimately paid them to murder Alyssa was sat in the bathroom stall of the school, hands shaking.

Someone’s death was on Sara’s hands, and it was far too late to go back. Her chest hurt so much she was dry heaving. She could no longer live with herself, and she unzipped her pink bag to reveal a gun which she then raised to her head.

The images of Alyssa’s death, the mourning that took place after, the crying parents, the screaming kids, it pushed her off the edge. In an instant, she pushed the barrel to her forehead and pulled the trigger. The bullet tore through her insides and splattered the pink and red brain mass throughout the stall, covering the wall behind her in a thick and gooey mist. It was over.

I'm sorry for delaying so much with Death Arts Competition, but a free artist basically do what they want hahaha. This one at least does not have a hard story line. Chapter 2 is already done, i'll release it in a few days, one week at most.
DeviantArt: http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/CuteAndHurting/21296/Sanae-and-Life-Statues/54744/Chapter-1/Valentines-Day-Cookies-and-Tea
HentaiFoundry: http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/CuteAndHurting/21296/Sanae-and-Life-Statues/54744/Chapter-1/Valentines-Day-Cookies-and-Tea

Stories about experiences of Sanae and her friend and mentor Daichi: hunting girls, violating them, turning them to stone, to life statues. Chapters are not time-linear.
...a life statue’s posture and experience is supposed to represent an eternal state, one lyric, or one word, or one verse with a meaning.

Sanae and the Life Statues

Chapter 1 - Valentine’s Day Cookies and Tea

It was evening before Valentine's Day. The plain cute long-haired 9th grader Yuki had anxiously been preparing the kitchen. Bowls, mixers, Flour, sugar... Pepper? Anything that might be used to make the Valentine's Day Cookies for a boy you like. There was only one thing she didn't have were cookie cutters, but Sanae promised to bring them. ‘What if she forgets them?’ was the thought that made Sanae depressed, but didn't make her stop. ‘I must prepare everything’ she thought as she repeatedly kept on checking and moving the cookie equipment, ingredients and just cleaning the kitchen. In other words, making the environment as suitable for cooking as it could be.

When she heard the door bell, it made her happy, though she was worried it might be somebody else but Sanae, which would mean she’d have to wait again. She yelled:
“Just a second!” as she was wiping the glass table dry to make it look clear. And then she set up the cloth on it and unlocked the door.
On the door was Sanae, the naturally straight long haired beauty of her age, carrying a full linen bag. They both had black hair, which was one of the things connecting them emotionally, except that Yuki’s hair was plain shaped, while Sanae’s was very straight and looked like a piece of gothic art.

“How are you?” Yuki shyly and anxiously asked, not wanting to jump on the subject of cookie cutters immediately.
“I’m fine. I brought a lot of ingredients.” She answered while taking off her boots. “How about Yuki? How was your day at school?”
“Same… I guess. Did you talk to your parents about…? You know.”
“Transferring to your school? I did. They’re surprised, but it’s not like them to be at home. It will take a while, but I should be able to talk them into transferring me.”
‘The way you talk, Sanae…’ Yuki thought. She didn’t know what exactly she liked about the way Sanae talked, but: ‘I wish I could talk just like you, Sanae. You’re not shy and you sound so grown up. You’re smart too…’ She didn’t think of the possibility that she liked Sanae because she was helping her with a very personal secret. They even addressed each other without honorifics.

“Did you… Bring the…” Yuki asked. Sanae waited a few seconds before responding.
“Bring what, Yuki?” Sanae inquired while taking of her jacket. Yuki knew the question was meant to help her dealing with her shyness.
“Cookie cutters. Or molds.”
“I brought them. Both.” Said Sanae with a bright smile. Yuki smiled too, as finally her worries were through. She had all ingredients crucial for making cookies, many more, and Sanae brought some herself.

“Let’s begin!” Sanae requested. They got to making cookies.
They thought up a plan. Sanae seemed to be the leader, but she encouraged Yuki to participate and show creativity in cookie ideas. Finally they decided to make vanilla cookies with minced orange peeling, because they liked oranges. Then, Yuki was making the cookies, and Sanae was giving advice and some directions. In the end they had orange-ish, flower-shaped cookies and they tasted great.

Sanae slept over because Yuki felt sad. All the time. She was seriously in love with a boy It started for no particular reason. It was pain for her, day after day, for the past 2 months. She told him a month before that she loved him, through a love letter. He wrote her a letter back, politely denying her, saying she shouldn’t waste her time to someone who can’t like her back. Ever since then, Sanae had been her shoulder to cry on and a helping push to climb back to the mountain.

As Yuki still couldn’t get him out of her head, and actually planned to do the confession on the Valentine’s Day and not 2 months before, Sanae suggested baking cookies as a symbolic parting gift to the issue. The next day, however, she didn’t give him the cookies. That wasn’t even the plan. She would carry them in her bag just so that she wouldn’t have to go back home to pick them up, before going to Sanae’s place to eat them. There is no point in giving cookies to someone who already rejected you. It’s a way of 2 girls to have fun and put some laugh into misery.

It was a sunny day of February as Yuki would happily walk the streets, looking forward to seeing Sanae. ‘The air feels so good since we became friends, Sanae.’ She felt a little hungry, but relaxation filled her stomach. She had plenty of fun making the delicious art, and she even slept over and had shower together in the morning.

When Yuki entered Sanae’s house, she wore a wide smile on her face. They said “Hi”, and didn’t talk much before sitting by the table. Sanae’s house looked quite traditional and the table in the living room was quite low. They had to kneel down, though Yuki would never have her feet under her buttocks, but on the sides. Sanae prepared tea for them to sip on, and Yuki took out the cookies and opened them. They started munching on them immediately.

It was a long silence before Yuki said.
“I feel good.” She had a smile on her face, blushing from the intensive trust she built towards Sanae. “I don’t know why I put all that emotion into making those cookies… But I’m happy I’m here.”
“I’m glad.” Sanae said. “I was kinda worried if it was the right thing to do… But it can’t hurt much, can it?”
“It does not. Besides…” Sanae blushed like crazy while continuing. “I think… I made… A best friend…. A true one.”
Sanae just smiled and put her face down a bit.
“It’s a little embarrassing.” Yuki said.
“No need to feel embarrassed. You should thank yourself. You’re the one handling your emotions.”
“Oh, I have an idea. I’ll just proudly eat this cookie and feel less embarrassed.”

When she ate the cookie, she thought ‘Perhaps I should ask a bit about Sanae? It’s her turn to get her amount of attention, isn’t it? She did so much for me.’

Yuki smiled and looked towards Sanae in order to ask her something. But she couldn’t. Her mouth just wouldn’t open. Her breath… ‘Why can’t I breathe in?’ She wondered. She couldn’t move. She couldn’t speak. She couldn’t breathe. Her sight was quickly darkening, silence filled her ears.

‘What’s wrong with me?! I can’t breathe, I’ll die!’ Yuki was now in panic. ‘Am I having a stroke?!’ She thought as she remembered an episode from Doctor House. ‘Help me… I can’t breathe!!!! Sanae, do something! Help me!’ But she couldn’t see or hear anything, not even Sanae. After Yuki remembered there was some tiny creature, like an ant, on her foot, moving, and that now it had completely stopped. She still felt the ant and her weight under her legs. ‘What’s going on?! Did the time stop?! No, I need to breathe!!! The time didn’t stop, because I feel a need to breathe! Please, Sanae!!! Move!!! Help me!!! Are you frozen too?!’

It took a while for Yuki to figure out she wouldn’t die, even though she couldn’t breathe. She felt like peeing from the panic and impossibility to breathe, but nothing would happen. She didn’t stop screaming in her mind ‘Help me!!! Mom!!! Dad!!! Sanae!!! What’s going on?!! This is so irritating, this can’t be forever, no, please, don’t let this be forever!!!!!’

And from the perspective of Sanae there was a statue. A gray statue of smiling Yuki looking at her best friend. A “life statue” Only clothes weren’t turned to stone. She was even cuter this way, but Sanae progressively got into a shock.
“Daichi.” She called. “Daichi!!!”
“Hey!” A 50yo thin man strictly said from another room. “Don’t scream, you’re going to be heard.”
“I don’t feel well…”
“That’s right, you don’t. This is your first time.”
“Is it… Does the tea affect me somehow?”
“Stop it, Sanae.” Daichi was angry now. “Just stop it. Get responsible, we went through this.”
“The tea, Daichi.”
“I told you, the tea does not affect you. All that’s happening to you is you feeling what she’s feeling.”
“Uh… How long until I’m used to it? I mean… Feels like MY thoughts.”
“I’m not going through it again with you. You listened.”
“It’ll take a while before I learn to separate her mind from my own.”
“You won’t learn! Your brain will adapt.”

Yes. It was Sanae who did this to her. Daichi taught her how. For the past few days, Sanae would feel Yuki’s thoughts and was aware of all of her senses. She didn’t hear or feel the same, it was more like a deep dream. But it did not disturb her activities until she actually turned poor Yuki into stone. Besides, she drank the same tea. She knew nothing would happen to her as she wasn’t processed, but she was still worried.

Daichi took of Yuki’s clothes. Then he smeared the statue with a substance of the same color. Sanae prepared the hair dryer to help the substance dry. The substance would make it look like a realistic flawed work of masony, and Yuki could not be recognized. They would then cover it and insert it into Daichi’s truck. Daichi was officially a truck driver and there were, naturally, some more stuff in the truck. But things he hid the most were crystal meth, heroin and marijuana.

Daichi would then continue the driving, and Sanae would sit right beside him. ‘This can’t be real!!! This can’t be real!!! I’m dreaming, somebody wake me!!! I need to breathe, this is so unfomfortable!!! Mom dad mom daaad!!! Will I be like this forever!!!?’ Things that Sanae would hear and feel inside her mind all the way. It became somewhat irritating after a while, but still kept her hot between her legs. She felt uncomfortable, being like this in front of Daichi. But it would be late at night when they would be back at his place.

The same place? Of course not. Place where they hexed Yuki, it was not Sanae’s home, but an abandoned house. Daichi lived in another town, and Sanae currently didn’t have a home.

“She already suspected”, she said, tired, “that time stopped and that it might be forever. Do they normally figure that out?”
“Her thoughts give you the answer.”
“The bug stopped, all the same sensations stayed… That’s what her reasoning said, that she might have been a victim of a time stop.”
“There you go.” He said completely normally. “Yeah, they usually suspect that.”
“And now she’s worried she might have been turned into stone. How long does it take them to figure out? I mean, averagely.”
“This long. For most. But they never really know what happened unless you tell them beforehand.”
“Uhh…” She said. “I would love to try that. But it’ll be messed up.”
“It’s even more interesting if they’re in pain… But you’ll need to be patient, it’s hard to find a right person and manipulate them.”
“Soon she will recall the fairy tales and cartoons, hoping and imagining someone turning her back.” She assumed.
“Yeah.” He agreed. “That’s what normally happens.”
He’s been grumpy the whole day, but this conversation finally gave some light into his face, even though it was night.

When they did come back to his house, they left the statue in the living room. They were too tired to do anything else. Daichi showed Sanae her room.
“This is your room. I won’t disturb you here. I won’t enter without your permission. You can consider this room your personal property.”
Sanae went inside and just laid on the comfy bed, without even undressing. He said:
“You were a great partner. Truly capable. I did not expect this.”
“Thanks.” She said. It was seen on her face that she’d rather be left alone. So Daichi left.

When his footsteps faded away, she slowly and quietly took off her pants. She started getting wet again. She couldn’t take it anymore. The feeling of an innocent girl crying for help… It was too arousing. Yuki’s state would never change, even if she would have been broken to tiny bits. She is doomed to see only black and feel the pressure of sitting on her legs like a casual Japanese lady. Her calling for mom, dad, Sanae, her hunch that this might be a matter of forever, her telling herself she’s dreaming… Squealing and screaming and crying inside her mind because she couldn’t squeal, scream and cry using her body. Even her eyes felt psychological pressure from the urge to cry. Progressively, but quicker than ever, Sanae would reach a climax, that would go on for minutes, as Yuki’s continuous torment would be prolonging it to be the best arousal in the world.

Sanae was Yuki in her dreams. Though, whenever she’d call out to Sanae, Sanae would woke up anxiously, reminded she herself is not Yuki. She didn’t sleep well, but at least masturbated on multiple occasions throughout the night. She woke up at 2 PM. With help of Daichi, she washed the substance off Yuki and put her into her room, behind the table. The connection with Yuki wouldn’t last forever, so in a while, she wouldn’t hear her mind anymore. That would be arousing on its own, wondering ‘How is she feeling right now?’ Other than that, it would remain a flawless, fully realistic statue of a Japanese girl talking to her best friend.

This one's a work in progress but I thought I'd Post Part 1 since it's fairly self contained.

Ruki at the Snuff Club

(Digimon, peril, exhib, posing, public, gun, eventual snuff)

"And where we have the main hall Miss Rumiko, as mentioned in our contract, what you are to see and hear today is the strictest of privacy, and highly illegal, so any info leaked would heavily incriminate you as well. We'l set you up as we go, but if you'd just sign this paper work" Ruki looked on fascinated at the club surrounding her as their guide talked. It was incredible, at first glance the club looked like a regular old style gentlemen's smoking club, wooden walls, heads mounted on teh walls, and men smoking in plush chairs. But after a second Ruki noticed the rest of the picture, the heads on the wall weren't form animals, they were from women, and aside from men conversing and smoking there were naked women all around, some in elaborate contraptions that Ruki couldn't exactly figure out the purpose of.

"Wait, you said Illegal? And those heads on the wall there..." Ruki trailed off.

The guide looked up surprised, "You mean your mother didn't tell you? This is a snuff club, it's a place for men, and a few women, to enjoy killing other women." He paused. "You're here as your mother's 'Master' today, since she wasn't allowed to use the premises without one and for some reason she didn't agree to be under the general care of the club."

Ruki's mouth gaped open. "Wait, you mean this is really a palce where they kill people?" slowly Ruki looked around realizing the purpose of some of the devices, at least one or two, she could see a woman strapped against the wall her breasts painted like a dart board, and another woman with her breasts hovering over what Ruki now realized was a portable grill. There was even a guillotine, though it wasn't currently being used. and those were only the devices Ruki could Identify.

The Guide nodded. "Well yes, but, really we only guarantee one snuff per month, and any other instances of it happening are quite rare, as you can imagine, since aside from the lottery each month we require that the women volunteer. We don't get many volunteers, so the amount of women snuffed here is actually quite low." The guide looked over at Ruki's mom, Rumiko. She was clearly nervous, and the expression on her face was closer to horror than the intruiged curiousity that Ruki was certain was on her own face. Rumiko barely seemed to be taking in any of her surroundings, and every time she did catch sight of something she would flinch and quickly turn away only for the cycle to begin again when she caught sight of something else.

"Ah! I see you have completed the paperwork. If you could hand that to me then I'll go put it on file and you and your photography crew can begin your photo shoot."

Ruki looked over at the table in the center of the room that was apparently going to be the center of her mother's photoshoot if the way the camera crew were setting up was any indication. There were cuffs at each of the four corners and the Table itself swiveled so that it conld be brought vertical. all that was interesting enough, but what really got Ruki's attention was the groove that bisected the table lengthwise, and near where the bottom of the groove would be if the table were tilted, was a buzz saw. Ruki goggled at the sight, it was like something out of one of those old movies with the log flumes. Ruki's attention drifted as her mom was strapped onto the machine so that the buzz saw, when activated, would threaten to cut her in half from her pussy onwards. Ruki could vaguely hear someone reassuring her mother about how the machine would automatically cut off before she was hurt, but Ruki's attention was already being pulled away by the fascinating room.

Ruki started walking a bit towards some of the preserved female heads on display, wondering if they were real. She didn't realize that, sensing an opportunity some of the photography team had broken off to follow her with a camera.

Ruki was staring at a mounted trophy of a green eyed redheaded girl when she heard a man clear his throat. "Excuse me miss, but I couldn't help but notice you there. Would you mind if I felt you up? I'm rather curious if you'll work for an idea of mine."

Ruki jumped, surprised at the sudden request and turned around. The man was dressed like he was going on safari, in a beige outfit topped with a Pith helmet, he was somewhat older, with a large bushy grey moustache.

"You see," the man continued. "I'm a hunter, but I also do a bit of taxidermy here at the club, that trophy you were admiring was actually one of mine, I took her down and mounted her head myself." The man looked Ruki up and down appraising her. "When I saw you standing next to her I couldn't help but notice how well formed your legs and rear are. They're very nice, and I was wondering, if I could check your budding breasts and pussy as well?"

Ruki looked around, her mother was strapped down on the buzz saw table now and since Ruki was standing near the wall behind the crown of her mom's head there was no way that Rumiko would notice if she agreed. Something about this club had made her extremely excited and curious, and she couldn't see the harm in allowing the man to feel her up since, as the guide said, you could only be snuffed here if you volunteered first. "Sure," Ruki said to the old man, smiling as she agreed. "I don't mind if you feel me up." With that Ruki reached down, and grasped the hem of her shirt, rolling it up to give the hunter access to her budding breasts. Ruki's chest was virtually flat, her tits were just starting to develop and were currently little more than a paire of tiny bulges around her puffy pink nipples.

Ruki grinned as she saw the hunter's eyes locked on her nipples. "Like what you see?"

"Oh very much so. Your puffy nipples are just what I was looking for, and with the size of your breasts, they're emphasized rather than overshadowed as they would be with a larger pair." the hunter mentioned as he reached forward, pinching and pulling at Ruki's pink nipples.

As his fingers traced circles around Ruki's nipples Ruki grinned. "Surely you're not satisfied with just my tits?"

The hunter smiled, liking the girl's enthusiam. "Well, your nipples are fantastic, but they weren't why I approached you..."

Ruki smirked, enjoying the back and forth teasing with the hunter and the feeling of doing something taboo out in the open. "Well then, why don't I show you what you came here to see?" Ruki slowly unbuttoned her jeans revealing a pair of lacy pink panties covering her pubic mound.

The Hunter stared as Ruki slipped her thumbs into the sides of her panties and pulled them down teasingly, revealing the girl's bare hairless cunt. Pushing her jeans and panties down around her knees, Ruki smirked at the hunter. “Was my cunt,” the redhead pulled a hand up, teasingly spreading her soft lower lips as she spoke, “why you wanted to talk with me?”
Ruki's pussy was spread just enough for the Hunter to see a hint of her inner passage, the soft pink inner walls of her labia beckoning him forth. He nodded and reached out his hand. “Yes, You certainly seem like what I was looking for...” the Hunter paused.

“You know, You can touch if you need to...” Ruki mentioned smirking at the Hunter, her fingers spreading herself a bit wider to emphasize her point. The Hunter needed no more prompting, reaching forth to touch her virgin cunt. Ruki grinned a bit as the hunter squeezed her puffy outer lips, rolling them between his fingers to judge their texture. She felt exhilirated, the feeling of being on display, here of all places, the danger, even though it was remote, of having this stranger watch her, it was an incredible rush.

“So, do I pass?” Ruki asked, bucking slightly as the hunter slid his index finger inside of her to probe her inner walls. There was a flash and Ruki noticed a member of her mom's camera crew had broken away and was now taking pictures of her as she let the hunter feel her up. Ruki jumped, startled as she realized what was happening. The crewmember looked at her and she grinned in response, blushing from embarassment, but pleased at the attention.

“For now at least, I'd really need to test you out to make sure... Aren't you curious what I want to use you for?” The hunter asked, his finger still immersed inside of her.

“If you want to tell me...” Ruki grinned, enjoying the feel of the hunter's callused trigger finger inside of her virgin snatch. Of course, the physical sensation was only part of it, the real rush was the illicit thrill of doing something naughty like this in public, her mom nearby but unaware of what her daughtwer was up to. There was a thrill of being watched, of being caught, of being used in public. Ruki loved it.

“I want to use your body as a gun rack for my rifle here.” The hunter revealed, hefting an old fashioned hunting rifle.

Ruki eyed the gun intruiged, “You mean you want to shove that...” she looked up and down the metal barrel and wooden undercarriage, her sight lingering on the hooked metal sights that pointed up at the end. “Into my pussy?”

“If you'd let me...” the hunter hunter offered. “I'd have to test you out before I decided to use you for sure though,” the hunter pulled his finger out of Ruki's tight cunt running the tip over her inner walls as he withdrew the digit. “but I'm optimistic about how you'd work out from what I've seen so far.”

Ruki could feel a thrill go through her as the hunter explained the next step. Her pulse raced. This man wanted to snuff her. He wanted to shove the barrel of his gun into her pussy so that he could see how she'd do as a stuffed girl gun rack. Ruki knew that the club rules protected her. That the hunter couldn't snuff her without her consent. But still, the risk, the peril, sent her heart racing.

“Well, maybe...” Coming to a decision, Ruki arched her shoulders back to show off her budding tits beneath her rolled up T-shirt, really just the puffy nipples swelling from her chest, before bending over double, her head almost on the ground. “Okay.” Ruki looked back at the hunter and his rifle through her legs.

“I'll let you...” She said nervously, reaching up and spreading her pussy lips with her fingers, just enough to give the hunter, and the entire room, a glimpse into her tempting snatch. “I'm not agreeing to be stuffed though! This is just so you can see what I would've looked like...” Ruki teased trying to cover up the thrill of fear passing through her at the thought of having the gun inside her sensitive virgin cunt.

“Of course,” the hunter hefted his gun, bringing the tip of the barrel to the opening of her pussy.

Ruki shivered as the cool metal touched the opening of her splayed pussy lips. “Um... Is that loaded?” Ruki asked, her heart beating twice as fast as the possibility occurred to her.

“Well, yes, but I can turn the safety on if you wish?” the Hunter answered.

Ruki thought about it. It would be safer... but... “Leave it off...”

“As you wish.” The hunter agreed, smiling. “From what I felt earlier, you may want to brace yourself.”

Ruki nodded, not trusting her voice, and pulled her fingers away from her pussy and placed them on the hard wood floor beneath her, the tips of her fingers leaving damp marks on the wood from where her pussy juices still clung to them. She straightened up a bit so that her pussy pointed straight back.

“Okay...” Ruki agreed nervously, “I'm ready.”

Ruki shivered as the hunter pushed the nozzle of the gun inside her. The First few inches slipped in easily, aside from the thick metallic sights she had seen poking up from the barrel. She could feel the sights pressing against her inner walls, digging in, but not hard enough to break the skin or even be painful, just, straining. Ruki could feel the metal bulge at the end of the wooden forestock pressing against her pussy, smooth against her lower lips.

The hunter gave the redhead a few seconds to adjust to the size inside her, before pushing on the stock of the gun, holding the barrel steady.

Ruki's eyes bulged as the gun slowly forced its way into her most tender of places. She could feel her lower lips slowly being spread to accommodate the increased girth of the gun. The hunter had to force the metal cap into her, and it scraped against her tender inner walls.

She shivered each time the hunter shoved the gun further in, well aware that the loaded gun could fire, sending a bullet through her young cunt. Ruki thought she remembered hearing that a gun could even misfire if it was jerked around too much...

Her heart was pounding, and her pussy was soaking with arousal. Ruki had never had something like this inside her before. She'd masturbated, even broken her own hymen with her fingers, but this was something completely new. The strain was incredible. She felt stretched like she'd never been before. Already the tip of the gun, the loaded gun, had pushed further inside her than her fingers ever had. The iron sights were rubbing against her inner walls in places that had never been touched.

Ruki was completely caught up in the moment, the feel of the metal carrying strap ring as it passed across her inner walls was incredible. Knowing that even though the Hunter probably wouldn't pull the trigger, there was still a loaded gun inside her that could go off accidentally at any moment. She'd never felt so aroused. Still even as soaked as she was, Ruki's cunt was so tight that the Hunter had to struggle to get the rifle inside her.

“Uh!” The gun was almost half way to her cervix now, and Ruki could feel the wooden part of the forestock passing through the entrance to her body. The rough grain of the wood against her inner passage was incredible, but not as incredible as the rush she got from doing this in public like she was.

Inch by inch the hunter forced the gun inside her, the metal sights and wooden stock undercarriage rubbing against her inner walls, stretching her pussy wider than she'd even gone, until finally she could feel the tip of the barrel, the metal now warmed by her body, press against her cervix.

“Ugh!” She couldn't keep from crying out as the hunter pushed one final time, almost, but not quite lodging the barrel in the entrance to her womb.

“Well, it's a bit of a struggle, but it certainly fits...” The hunter said, holding onto the gun and running his eyes over Ruki's pussy, admiring the way her body had engulfed the rifle.

Ruki's mind was racing. This was incredible. Here she was, mostly naked in the middle of an open room, with a gun lodged almost 8 inches into her cunt. She didn't want it to end. “Is... is that all?” She asked, panting.

“Well, you'd hardly do as a proper gun rack if I have to hold the gun up in you...” The hunter admitted. “If you're up for it, could you bend over a little more so that the gun points upwards? I'm hoping that the gun will support its own weight inside you.”

A sudden rush filled Ruki as she remembered just why this was happening. Even though she hadn't agreed to go along with it, the hunter was asking her to pose like this because he wanted to use her as a gun rack, another trophy to stuff and show off to the rest of the club. Strangely, the thought only served to drive Ruki's arousal even higher. And even though the hunter wouldn't fire without her consent, there was still tat element of risk, of threat, made worse by the fact that the gun was loaded and the safety was off, and there was still a chance it could misfire even without the Hunter pulling the trigger.

“Sure.” Ruki said, sucking in a deep breath of air to brace herself. Her hands were trembling, and she could feel her pussy squeezing tight around the gun inside of her. “Just... Just gimme a second.”

The hunter's hand was on the stock, bracing the weight, but even so there was an incredible pressure against Ruki's inner walls as gravity tugged on the gun, trying to pull it out of her. Slowly, she bent deeper, until she was bent almost double, her pussy pointing straight at the sky, and wrapped her arms around her legs, each hand clasping her other forearm so that she wouldn't be tempted to grab the gun instead. Finally, she was in position. Bent double, her arms around her legs clasped in front of her so that her tiny breasts could be seen easily from between her legs. The whole pose was capped with her pussy pointed at the ceiling the gun sticking out of it so that to those watching it looked almost like a flag planted in her cunt to claim it.

Ruki watched through her legs as the hunter removed his hand and stepped away.

The strain was incredible, she could feel the gun as it shifted a bit to the side, the back end moving so that it braced against the junction at the front of her pussy, the wooden undercarriage less than an inch away from her clit. As the back end of the gun tilted one way, the sight at the front end dug into the opposite wall of her pussy. Her eyes widened.

The gun weighed about ten pounds and Ruki felt like tension would rip her apart; but it didn't. Her pussy held; one, two, three seconds. Enough for her to realize that she wasn't being torn in half, just stretched in a way she'd never been before. And as the seconds passed further, Ruki even started to enjoy the feel of the gun propped in her cunt, weighing her down, stuck in place solely by her body without anything else to brace it.

“So? Whad'ya think?” Ruki asked as she caught her breath.

“You'd make an excellent gun rack. Are you sure you won't reconsider? You'd look perfect in the corner of my Office...” the Hunter asked.

“Nope, I-” *CLICK* Ruki's heart suddenly shot into her throat. Had the gun misfired!? Her pulse raced.

*Click* *Click* Click*

No. It wasn't the gun. It wasn't loud enough, and she couldn't feel any heat, or pain. Ruki looked around. There were a couple people staring at her, and... one of her mom's camera men!

Ruki's mind blanked. She wasn't sure what to think for a moment as the reality of what was happening settled into her mind. 'Oh crap!!!' She thought as she realized she was caught.

The camera man was taking pictures! Of her! Nearly naked and posing with a gun sticking out of her pussy!

Ruki froze in panic for several seconds before finally remembering where she was. She wasn't caught. She was still in the snuff club. What she was doing was fine, it was probably even expected. In fact... She could totally have some fun with this.

“Hey!” Ruki called out teasingly to the camera man, the idea firm in her mind. “Want a real pose for that?”

“Sure.” The camera man smiled, a bit patronizingly.

Ruki unclasped her arms and began to unbend. The strain in her cunt got even worse, but she tensed her muscles and clamped her pussy down on the rifle inside it until her pussy was pointed up at a 45 degree angle to the ground, the gun hanging out of it, kept stable by the way it was wedged in her almost 8 inches. With her shoulders on the ground and her face looking forward Ruki turned her head to look at the hunter behind her.

“Can you grab the gun and put your finger on the trigger? I wanna give this guy a picture he won't forget!” Ruki said, grinning naughtily. She could hear the camera clicking along, taking pictures of her the whole while, and it only served to excite her even further. Ruki didn't think she'd ever been this aroused in her entire life. Her cunt was filled like never before, people were watching her, and now, she'd just asked the hunter, the hunter that wanted to use her as a gun rack, to put his finger on the trigger of the gun, with the safety off, just so that she could pose for a picture! It was dangerous, but that just made Ruki enjoy it even more.

As the hunter grabbed the gun, Ruki took her fingers and stuck them in her ears like she was trying to muffle a large sound. She looked back. The hunter was holding the gun now, she could see his finger on the trigger, if he twitched wrong, she was gone, but somehow, that just made her even more excited!

Turning back, Ruki grinned at the camera man, prompting him to snap more pictures of her in the pose she had chosen. The clicking was loud enough that with each click, Ruki could almost imagine that it was really the trigger being pulled and firing the gun inside her. Ruki opened her mouth, putting on her best shocked face for the camera so that it would look like the gun had just fired inside of her.

“How's that?” She grinned, teasingly as she asked the camera man.

“That's great!”

***

“Well, I'll definitely need a copy of that picture.” The hunter laughed as he started to slide his rifle out of Ruki's pussy. “Bit of a shame though...”

“Hhhh! Hhhh!” Ruki panted as the metal ring and iron sights slid across her sensitive twat. Ruki didn't want it to stop. As the gun withdrew from her body it left her gaping behind it, at least for a few seconds before her strained muscles clenched back into place. It left her feeling unfulfilled. She liked the risk. Liked the feel of it in her. She liked being on display. She didn't want it to end. She wanted... more.

“Are you sure you won't reconsider?” The hunter asked one last time. The rifle slid out easier than it went in, but Ruki couldn't help but feel every inch as it rubbed against her inner walls, until finally, only the metal barrel remained.

“I...” Ruki hesitated. Up until now it had all been for fun, but as she felt her cunt clench involuntarily around the tip of the barrel as it pulled away from her Ruki couldn't deny wanting more. “Well, uh...” Ruki paused wanting more but unsure how to get it without making it real. “I'm not saying you can, but... Could you... tell me how you'd turn me into a gun rack? If I let you I mean?”

“Hmmm...” The hunter mused, pulling the gun out of Ruki's pussy; trailing strings of moisture in its wake. “Why don't we go back to my workshop and I'll show you?”

“O-Okay.” Ruki agreed nervously, trying not to sound too eager.

Ruki felt empty as she stood up, her pants and panties around her knees. She wouldn't be able to walk well like that she realized. She'd either have to pull them up or take them off. With the excitement thrumming through her body, Ruki pushed her jeans and panties down around her ankles and shrugged them and her shoes off, leaving her naked from the shoulders down. After a second of deliberation, Ruki pulled off the rolled up T-shirt she'd been wearing as well, leaving her completely naked.

Bending over, Ruki gathered her clothes in a bundle, exposing her still slightly gaping pussy to the whole room. She caught a few people staring, but that only made her more excited. She wanted to be filled again. Ruki stood back up, her clothes in her arms, and followed the hunter to his workshop.

It's long overdue, but my newest story is finally finished. Real life has gotten in the way lately, I've moved to a new place and not had much time left to write. I'm still writing, so more stories are on the way but I won't make any promises about when they'll be finished. But at least you can enjoy this one!

(I didn't put tags in the subject line because I think it will spoil the story, but I think the average GuroChan reader will know what they're getting into.)

---

---

---

The last day of my life had come. At the age of thirteen I was standing on a stage in the middle of town with the guillotine in front of me and my hands tied behind my back. The new government was tyrannical and purely evil, and my father had been one of its most outspoken critics for quite a while. That was until a month before that day, when armed police stormed our house in the middle of the night and took the whole family away. We were separated and I hadn’t seen any of them since. I assumed they were all dead, as I would soon be. After a short ‘trial’ I’d been sentenced to death, but they didn’t know I still had one trick up my sleeve.

Apart from me there were two people on the stage, the judge who had sentenced me and the executioner who would carry out the sentence. The judge spoke for what seemed like an eternity, rambling on about opposing the state and ruining the country. The people in the crowd that had gathered around the stage seemed pretty bored, after all they had come to watch an execution, not a speech. The executioner stood beside me, watching my every move as if he thought I was going to escape. He was tall and muscular, and I was terrified of him. Whatever I did, I didn’t want to be in harms way of that man. The judge was less terrifying, but he was really old and had a cynical, evil look in his eyes that could send chills down anyone’s spine. Just as the people in the audience looked like they might fall asleep any second the judge finished his speech and turned around to look at me.

“So, young woman, do you have any last words?” He said.

“Yes, I do. According to the execution code, paragraph twenty-one, a young girl should not be executed if she is unmarried and still a virgin. I ask you to respect this code, and pardon me.”

The crowd laughed, thinking I had made it all up and was trying to escape my certain death. I kept my face stern, hoping that the judge would at least look it up before dismissing my wish. The laughter died down, and after a few seconds of silence the judge spoke:

“Executioner, please find me a copy of this code she speaks of.”

It became apparent that my statement had caught him somewhat by surprise, but in his defence the law had not been used for many years. Executions of women were rare, especially as young as me. After a minute or so the executioner came back with a copy of the code, which was covered in dust and had probably been unused for years. The current government did not often care about breaking old laws, but in this case it looked like they at least wanted to know what laws they were breaking. The judge read the paragraph I’d been quoting and thought about it for a second or two before he spoke again.

“It appears that the young lady is correct about the law,” he said, and a gasp went through the audience. “However, one point of uncertainty remains, and that is if the girl is indeed a virgin. Executioner, please undress her.”

“What?” I exclaimed, shocked by what I’d just heard. “I’m thirteen, of course I’m a virgin!”

“You never know with kids these days,” the judge replied. “I’ll let you keep your shirt on for good measure, but unless you want to be executed right away I advise you to let the executioner inspect you.”

“Fine. Go ahead then,” I said as angrily as I could, trying to hide the feeling of embarrassment that flowed through me as I though about what was going to happen.

The executioner approached me and went straight to it. He put his hands at my hips and slid my trousers and panties down to my feet. Although I wasn’t an adult yet I was not a child either. My hips had gotten wider and I had a neat patch of soft hair above my private area, all of which was now on display for the whole audience. The crowd obviously liked the sight and whistled and catcalled at me, which made me blush heavily. The fact that there was no way I could hide myself made the embarrassment even worse. Suddenly I felt the executioner’s hand resting on my thigh. He was crouching in front of me, his head about the same level as my hips.

“Spread your legs,” he said. Reluctantly I adjusted my position so that my feet were a foot apart.

“More,” he said again.

I hesitated, and he looked up at me. I was very ashamed of what I was about to do, but if I wanted to survive I had to. I slowly put my feet further apart, allowing him full access to my most private area. He caressed me with his hand, stroking my inner thigh while slowly working his way upwards. He arrived at his destination and moved a finger up and down its length a couple of times. As he hit my most sensitive spot I couldn’t help but utter a quiet gasp. He smiled; it was obvious that he enjoyed it. Placing one finger on each of my nether lips he spread my flower out and seemed to inspect it for a moment. He caressed the entrance and then tried to put his finger inside, but he didn’t get far. I had never stuck anything up there, not even a finger, so my hymen stopped his entry. He tried again, a bit harder, but didn’t get any further. He withdrew his finger and slowly licked it clean while looking menacingly into my eyes. He then stood up and announced to the audience that I was a virgin.

The crowd suddenly went dead silent. The judge had a surprised look on his face, and didn’t seem to quite know what to do. He called the executioner to him and they began discussing quietly. For the first time since I had been arrested a careful smile appeared on my lips, and the small hope I’d had of escaping grew larger. I felt relief, even though I was still standing half naked in front of hundreds of people. They talked for quite a while, and while the people in the crowd discussed the unexpected turn of events among themselves I was growing increasingly impatient and annoyed. What was there to discuss? The law was clear; I should now be free to go!

After a long time, the judge finally walked to the front of the stage and addressed the crowd:

“Although the law the convict has made us aware of is old, it is still valid and we have chosen to respect it,” he said. I felt immense relief wash over me as I heard him say those words. I was right!

“However,” he continued, making my heart skip a beat and the fear return, “the verdict is still standing and the scheduled execution will go as planned.”

“What?” I couldn’t help but scream out loud. “I’m innocent! The law says you have to let me go!”

“I repeat, the execution will go as planned and the verdict is final,” he said. “Executioner, please handle her.”

I screamed all the profanities I could remember at the judge, but he nonchalantly walked away. Out of nowhere I was suddenly slapped hard on the cheek and the executioner grabbed me firmly.

“Be quiet, or else I’ll make this worse for you,” he said in a quiet but terrifying voice.

“But I don’t understand,” I cried, “you can’t kill me if I’m a virgin!”

“You’re absolutely right, we can’t.”

“But, but … how?” I stuttered, unable to grasp what they were going to put me through in the last moments of my life.

“You’ll see soon enough,” he said, smiling.

It all went very fast from there. The executioner ripped the remaining clothes from my body, exposing my small, undeveloped breasts. He fondled them, rubbing the sensitive nipples and pinching them hard enough to make me yelp out in pain. He grabbed me and made me kneel with my head through the guillotine, securing my hands and feet and finally, my neck. He adjusted my position so that my back was curved inwards and my bottom was sticking out into the air. I was ashamed of being so exposed to this monster of a person. I was defeated, and all the hope that had been building up inside me came crashing down. The crowd seemed more ecstatic than ever, clearly enjoying the sight, and many were openly masturbating by this point.

The worst part was yet to happen, and I was bracing myself for it. My soon-to-be rapist lubricated me with his spit, fondling me roughly. It wasn’t pleasant, but I knew what was coming next was a lot worse. He stopped for a second, and then I felt him slowly inserting his member into me. He didn’t get far in before my hymen stopped him, but this time he wasn’t going to let that get in his way. Slowly he increased the pressure on the thin membrane, leaning more and more of his weight onto me. I moaned from the pain, but it seemed to only motivate him more and the pressure on my hymen increased. Suddenly I felt something tear inside of me, and no longer hindered my anything he pushed himself as far into me as possible, finally coming to a halt when he hit my cervix. The feeling was horrible; my whole crotch felt like it was on fire and my abdomen was ravaged by intense cramps. I screamed my lungs out and struggled as much as I could against him, but he was far too strong for me, and my screams drowned in the noise of the ecstatic crowd.

Slowly he began thrusting in and out while steadily increasing the pace, and he made sure to hit my cervix every time. Each thrust felt like I was getting stabbed and my small, frail body was not built to handle the treatment I was given. I felt some kind of liquid trickle down my inner thighs, and although I couldn’t see what it was I knew it was my own blood. I had always hated the sight and feel of my own blood, but this was so much worse than the small cuts and bruises I’d gotten as a child. I felt nauseous, dizzy, and very, very afraid. At that point it became too much for me and without realizing it before it was too late I lost control of my bladder. The last, tiny bit of self-confidence I had left was crushed.

“Look at you pathetic little thing, you like this, don’t you?” the executioner laughed at me.

I barely registered what he said, but there was no insult left that could impact me then. I had completely given up, my body went limp and I closed my eyes. The tears still streamed down my face, I couldn’t control them. I didn’t scream or struggle. I just laid there waiting for it all to be over, trying not to think about anything. The executioner’s thrusts were getting even faster, but the pain seemed to fade. Whether that was because I was getting used to it or it was due to my mind becoming increasingly blank I didn’t know. The only thing I knew was that it was getting faster, faster and then even faster, until he suddenly stopped and pushed even deeper into me than before. Something spurted inside of me, and it felt very strange. I barely realised what it was before I heard a scraping sound coming from above me getting closer and closer, until I heard a loud thump and an intense pain spread out from my neck.

My whole body felt strangely numb, and all the sounds from the crowd that moments earlier had been overwhelming suddenly faded away into the distance. An intense array of colours flashed before my eyes, but I couldn’t recognise any shapes or images from it. I felt like I was flying, spinning into an endless void filled with nothing. The colours faded, and I felt like I had no emotions, feelings or desires. Slowly all my senses were replaced by a welcomed feeling of calm and peace, and I knew that I could no longer be hurt by anything or anyone.

Honor Among Thieves

Part One – A Thief’s End

(Non Con, Stabbing Gutting)

Hidden in the back of an alley behind a stack of crate sat Petra, her thin frame pressed against the wall, chest heaving as she panted for air. Her body was cloaked in sweat, a testament of the eight miles she had just ran though the city, taking every detour, secret passage or dark alley, she knew just to be safe. Then again considering who she had just crossed she felt even that might not be enough.
Reaching down the front of her shirt she caught hold of a string that was looped around her neck. Pulling it out she gazed at the small golden object hanging, light glinting off of it which each turn it made.

The thief lords signet ring… To be honest it didn’t really look that impressive…

you would think someone called the thief lord would be able to afford more than just a simple gold ring.

There were the rumors of course… Curses, magical abilities, protection from the gods… The silly rumors the lower classes would make up just because they didn’t understand something.

Ridiculous… she thought to herself.

Although, Petra had understood the reason behind the rumors, she too used to be a useless beggar from the slums, unable to even care for herself without the charity of others. That was at least until she stole for the first time… The feeling, the thrill and excitement, was intoxicating. Honing her craft from a young age she soon rose from the pathetic beginnings of a street urchin to a renowned thief.
By the time Petra had reached the ripe age of nineteen she had already proven there was nothing she couldn’t steal, even the Royal Vault was child’s play to her. She was starting to get bored when a mysterious young woman had approached her with an offer that she couldn’t refuse…

“Heh” she said to herself. “Thief lord my ass”

Stuffing the ring back into her shirt, she sighed. Covered in dirt and sweat from the run she was craving the feeling of hot water on her skin. After this job, she deserved it and so much more letting her mind wonder she began to imagine everything she could spend her soon to be earned money on.

A shower first for sure… Then food and wine until I burst. She chuckled.

“I guess it’s about that time…” She mumbled to herself rising to her feet.

A mountain of gold… She smiled as she thought about her payment.

Making her way to the edge of the ally she was greeted by a crowed bazaar, vendors of every type covering the sides of the street trying to push their wares onto the unruly crown that seemed to move through the streets like a giant snake. Waiting for the right opportunity she pushed her way into the throng of people blending in in an instant. All she had to do was follow the crowd, eventually make a turn and in front of her would be the great eastern gate of the city.

This is almost going too easy…

Moving swiftly through the crown Petra made good time, it would be just a few more minutes of walking until she arrived at the gate. All she had to do at that point was make it through customs and she was home free. Distracted by the thought of success she almost ran right into a man who had stopped in front of her. Looking up last moment she stopped realizing that the entire flow of people had stalled blocking off most of the street. It had seemed from the mummers around that some sort of car accident had blocked off the road ahead.

Damn… I’ll have to find way around

Turning around she almost bumped into more people stalled by the commotion. It seemed she had been surrounded, stuck in a mass of people, the only options were push her way through or wait for the accident to be resolved.

“Tch” Petra hissed. “How inconvenient”

Petra sighed, resigned to take her time and avoid drawing attention to herself. It was at that point she started to hear anger building in the crowd apparently, she wasn’t the only one irritated by the sudden halt of traffic. The end of the mid-day market was chaotic enough with everyone trying to leave the city after a day of selling wares, she had planned to use that to cement her escape, simple enough in her mind but now with the flow of people had stop she was a sitting duck.

“What’s going on?” A voice ahead grabbed her attention.
“Seems cart lost its wheel, blocking the entire gate until they can get it moved.”

Shit… that complicates things.

“HEY WATCH IT” Someone yelled followed by a yelp of pain.

A sudden shove from behind knocked Petra forward into the person in front of her. “Gah!” She exclaimed as she hung off the man in front of her. He turned and glared back at her anger in his eyes. “S-sorry” she stuttered backing away. Another shove, this time from the side almost knocking her off balance. Looking around Petra suddenly realized the danger she was in. She had seen this before, first anger, then small things like pushing and shoving, soon enough a mass of people could turn into a riot. She had to get out of her fast before anything got really violent.

Spinning around she quickly scanned the crowd looking for a way out. Nothing it seemed, no matter which way she looked she was stuck surrounded by angry faces. The tension in the air felt like a powder keg and she was in the middle of it. She had to get out now…

Taking care not to fan the flames she moved low and fast towards the nearest alley way attempting to avoid any conflict. It worked well for the most part, a small break in the crowd showed her a straight shot out. Putting on speed she made a break for the gap. However just before she was free the crowd collapsed again halting her in her tracks. Before she could adjust her strategy, she was hit hard in the back, an icicle of pain lanced through her back exiting her chest.

Eyes wide she couldn’t move as the pain that speared her suddenly intensified as it felt like part of herself was ripped away. A hot salty liquid rushed up her throat filling her mouth. Bending over in pain she tried to cover her mouth while she coughed, a spray of red covering her hands. Paralyzed in sudden fear her mind began to race.

Oh gods, t-that’s blood, that’s my blood, oh gods, oh gods…

Another round of coughing spilt blood down her chin as she struggled to remain upright. A wet feeling began to spread down her back saturating her clothes.

W-what was that… d-did I get stabbed??? IS SOMONE TRYING TO KILL ME?

Panicking she stared the people surrounding her, none of them seemed responsible, a matter of fact it seemed like no one had even noticed her… Like she was invisible, some ghost among the living.

H-have to g-get away… Need to get t-

Another spike of pain, this time low just above her waist, the pain causing her to cry out. A small glint of metal could be seen sticking through her taut stomach. Staring down she realized it was the tip of a knife impaling her back to front. Again, the pain intensified as she saw the tip of the knife slowly slid back into her and out her back. More blood poured down her body soaking her crimson. Primal panic set in, she had to get away, she had to run or die. Pushing back the pain she pressed forward shoving people out of the way as she moved towards the edge of the crowd hoping to escape whatever was hunting her.
A cloaked man stood his ground in front of her blocking the path forward. She attempted to evade to the side but she was sluggish from blood loss and not fast enough. Grabbing her by the collar the man pulled a knife with his free hand plunging it deep into her abdomen forcing the air out of her lungs. Shocked she stood there gasping in pain as the man pulled her face to his.

“The thief lord sends his regards.”

With that there was a violent ripping feeling as the knife was pulled free of her gut, the man fading back into the crowd leaving the path to alley open. It felt like her insides were trying to leak out of her body, wrapping her arm around her stomach she limped forward to the alleyway trailing blood with each step.

H-he knows… I… I’m going to die… H-hes going to kill me.

Whoever the attack was they seemed content letting her reach the alleyway. Using the wall as a support she slowly made her way towards the darkness leaving a red streak on the wall with each step she took. Painfully she looked behind her, no one seemed to be following her from the crowd. Maybe she could get away, if she just kept moving she could live. At least… that’s what she thought until she felt the cold hard chill of a knife against her throat.

“Please… No…” She gasped.

“Don’t you think it’s a little late to be begging?” The man said.

Grabbing her by the shoulder the man spun her so that she was face to face. The horror the situation dawned on her as she recognized the man. The thief lord himself…

I’m going to die! He’s going to kill me! She thought as fear paralyzed her body.

With decisive force, she was thrown against the nearest wall his hand wrapping itself around her neck partial cutting off her airway though not enough to kill her.

“P-please, I-I’m s-sorry” She choked out.

But her plea fell on deaf ears. The thief lord reached down to his belt pulling out a wickedly sharp looking knife. The light of the setting sun glinting off the steal as he raised it above her head. Closing her eyes, she waited in despair for the end of her life...

*Swish*

The cold evening air played against her chest as the sliced remains of her shirt felt to the side. Opening her eyes, she stared down at her bare chest and then back at him confusion wracking her brain. Reaching forward he ripped the string that was resting between her breasts breaking it while bruseing the back of her neck. Holding the remains aloft in the air in front of her he smiled.

“I believe this is mine…” He said, his voice way to cheerful for the situation.

Staring at his face she didn’t dare move, not that she could anyway, his hands were like iron around her throat keeping her pressed against the wall a slave to his will. Slipping the ring into his pocket he paused for a moment, his eyes wandering up and down her body. Another smile played on his face… this one sent a chill down her spin. Lowering his knife, she felt the cold steel past her navel into her pants. The unexpected moving bringing color to her pale cheeks. Swiftly he ripped the knife forward slicing through her belt sending them falling down past her knees.

Oh god… He’s going to rape me… She realized.

She closed her eyes again she waited praying for him to get it over with as soon as possible. But that wasn’t going to be her fate. Pain more intense than she had ever felt before erupted from between her legs causing her to gasp, her body arching against the wall unable to process what had just happened. Horror twisted her face as she realized his knife had been rammed inches deep into her cut. Desperately she tried to peal his fingers off of her neck but the blood lost had sapped her strength. She was completely at his mercy.

G-gods why... s-stop She thought her mind fragmented by the pain.

Gripping knife he pulled down slowing causing her to involuntarily moan as she felt every inch of blade leave her. “Please…” She managed to whimper out before gasping once more to the knife penetrating her. This time repeating the motion over and over using the knife as a makeshift toy. Each repetition causing spasms of pain to wrack her entire body. After a few moments, the blade was pulled out for the last time leaving a cascade of blood running down her legs. Although her vision was beginning to blur she was able to make out a wild look in his eyes, almost savage like he was a monster and she was his prey. Raising the blade, he pressed the tip to her stomach just below her naval. She begged with her eyes but she knew the effort was futile.

Slowly he sank the knife deep into her abdomen, her face contorting in pain as she wriggled against his grip. Once the blade was fully inside her he started to slowly slide it upward. Loosing strength, she went limp against his grip, her mouth opened wide gasping with each tug of the blade. Once he reached the middle of her stomach her internal organs started to migrate their way south out of the enlarging hole in her. The odd sensation of her body slowly being emptied made caused her shudder uncontrollably as more and more of her organs made their way out of her body slithering down her waist and landing with a plop on the ground. Her body reaching its limit violently convulsed as she lost control of her bladder, warmth running down her legs. The pain she was feeling was so excruciating it felt like it was going to consume her, she tried to scream in but all that came out was a gout of blood as her internal organs made way for the blade. After what felt like an eternity his knife finally bumped up against the bottom of her rib cage.

Finally, he let go of her neck but she found that she no longer had the strength to stand. Dazed she fell to her knees as she tried to contemplate the last few hours of her life, blood loss adding an almost surreal effect, making her feel light headed. She barely noticed as The Thief lord walked behind her grabbing her by the hair and pulled back and exposing her neck. Before she could even react, he dug his knife deeply across her throat. The precious remainder of her life blood poured from her mouth and neck down her chest soaking it crimson. Weakly she grabbed her neck trying to stem the tide of blood but it slipped between fingers staining them red. What remained of her strength faded as her hands fell limply to her side, the flow of blood from her neck reduced to a trickle as lost the strength to stay upright.

It felt like the world had slowed down as she toppled forward to the ground, the remnants of her blood pooling around her. Sluggish and weak her body was barely able to move. Gripping the ground in front of her she tried to pull herself forward her limbs felt like lead and she was so very tired. Looking up the last thing she saw as her vision began to fade was The Thief Lord turning a corner leaving her alone to die. The rest of her body started to fail, one ragged gasp after another until she exhaled for the last time. The sounds around her fading until the only thing left was the beat of her heart struggling to keep her alive.
Thump Thump

This it isn’t it?

Thump Thump

This is how I die…

Thump

And then nothing

Hoping that this is the right place to post this, legit cannot think of anywhere else.

INTRODUCTION
Farming humans is an art and a science. Converting an independent human into a baby-making machine is a long and drawn out process. This is a summary of how it works, from start to finish. Today, we follow Zoe, a 19 year old who has been acquired for processing.

THE UNIT
Women converted into breeding machines are referred to as units. Zoe, once in the custody of the farm, is referred to as Unit 29. 29 is Chinese in ethnicity, only about four foot ten inches and one hundred ten pounds. Her breasts are roughly 250cc and her buttocks are medium to large size. She has an average amount of body fat mostly concentrated in the thighs, abdomen, and buttocks.

RECEPTION
Once 29 arrives, she is immediately stripped to her underwear. She is escorted to the operating theater to prepare her body for permanent breeding. After being restrained with leather belts, several key procedures are made. First, both her breasts are injected with Ipolactide, a drug manufactured by the farm to keep lactation constant for the next forty-odd years. An early side effect will be increased sexual and physical stimulation. Immediately, her pupils dilate and she begins to breathe heavily. It will only last thirty or forty minutes. Then, her chest and torso are opened up. She is awake, but the Ipolactide combined with other local anesthetics make her virtually oblivious to the surgery. First, her fallopian tubes are reinforced with a very thin nanocarbon lining to keep them from damage in the breeding process. Then, her liver is removed. This is primary to make room for an electronic hormonal regulator, but also to make 29 dependent on the farm. Without a liver, she will not survive on her own for twenty four hours. Once these processes are complete, she is given a brief shower and led to where she will spend the rest of her fertile life.

SEATING
29 will be stored and operated in breeding pad 29. This is a small, closet sized inlet with a plastic chair in the center and electronic equipment mounted on all the walls. These machines all have an assortment of wires, tubes, pads, and plugs hanging out of them. A heart rate monitor, a medication administrator, an ultrasound, a dialysis machine, a nutrition regulator, and more. They will be 29’s life source. The seat is capable of mechanically swiveling into a bed during birth and is hinged at 29’s hips. Mounted near the center are two small phallic shaped devices to be inserted into 29’s anus and vagina to limit hip movement, impregnate her and support her as she sits. 29 is told to remove her underwear, and as she strips she touches clothing for the last time. She slowly sits down onto the phalluses, wincing as they penetrate deep into her. It is uncomfortable. She is strapped by the ankles and wrists onto the chair, and a third strap is placed over her waist. She is ready for the next few hours in which she would become part of the chair and part of the farm.

INSTALLATION
The first step is to physically install her skeletal structure to the chair. After she is given local anesthetic to numb pain below her chest, a purpose-designed drill enters her pelvis and drills all the way through, careful to avoid the reproductive system. Once the hole is formed, a thin steel rod is inserted right through her hips and secured at either armrest of the chair. This pole fixes her to the chair so that she would rotate as the chair moved into the birthing position. Once this is tested, the waist strap is removed. The next task is to ensure that her physical needs will be satisfied. Many tubes with needles on the end are jabbed into her body, each with a different purpose. The red and blue ones in her sternum and right rib cage respectively would transfer blood into the dialysis machine and back into 29, to remove toxins and mineral buildup. The yellow ones, one in the center of her torso and the other just to the left of her navel, would manage nutrition. A green cecostomy tube is placed at the top of her groin would remove microparticles of solid waste as soon as they were produced. A small orange one is inserted right into her bladder. It will drain all urine when the bladder reaches a certain pressure. Other tubes in her sides and stomach are added and will regulate key nutrients to her glands related to fertility. Unit 29 was now dependent on the chair. A thick IV tube, designated is the “purple tube,” was placed directly into her heart that could be used at any time to deliver hormones, like adrenaline or estrogen, faster. Several suction cup pads were placed on 29’s ribs and abdomen to monitor her vital signs. Finally, an adhesive ultrasound pad is placed right over her navel. By the end of this process, dozens of tubes are coming out of her body. Still untouched, however, are her breasts. They are already beginning to enlarge due to the Ipolactide. On her nipples are placed two suction cups attached to hoses. The cups are lodged into her breasts with aluminum clamps that dig into her skin. She yells in pain when they are attached as her breasts were not numbed to pain, but the installation process continues. These tubes would collect hundreds, thousands of gallons of breast milk for nursing new infants and for sale. Her hair is tied into a tight bun and, in a similar way to her breasts, her head is clamped to a metal cap that is attached to the wall. This is primarily for head restraint but can also play audio directly to Unit 29. Then, a face mask with a tube for gas is stitched into her face which covers her nose and mouth. Now, the painkillers have worn off and she feels all the pain of the metal rod, the needles, the breast and head clamps, and the stitching. This mask will be the primary administrator of gaseous drugs to 29. Her glasses are removed. The final step is to paralyse her below the waist. Through the purple tube, she is administered a very strong paraplegic drug which disables muscle control and sensory input from below her legs. This will last for about a month and will have to be re-administered.

SERVICE BEGINS
Finally, the human component of Unit 29 has been installed. She now merely a component of the unit. She relies on the unit for her sustenance, health, hygiene, and life. As a result of all the hormones and drugs she will be dependent on and her liver being removed, If she were to be totally disconnected from breeding pad 29, she would be dead within twelve hours. Now that she is fully prepared to bear children for the rest of her life, Unit 29’s service can begin. With the push of a button, five millilitres of preserved semen enter her body via the vaginal support rod. 29 can feel this and her breathing and heart rate increase. Meanwhile, the vacuum seal is opened on her breast tubes and her milk slowly and surely is sucked down the tube. This makes her very uncomfortable and her heart rate increases even more. To counter this, she is given a sedative to slow her heart rate and hopefully relax her. She is given hormones that speed up the fertilization process, and in about forty five minutes she is pregnant. She is given another sedative to bring her into a semi-conscious state as she will be for most of her life. Her career has officially begun.

Solely for Her Comfort

or

He's a Shoe-in

A girl decides that her new shoes need to be lined with something special: her boyfriend's cock!

F/m, Soft Amputation, Penectomy, Castration, CBT, Objectification, Foot Fetish, Consensual, Reluctant

 --

 "Oh, my feet are soo sore." Tiffany complained, to no one in particular, as she slipped her new shoes off.

 Steve, her boyfriend, glanced up at her, from his place kneeling down before the couch, as she made her way from the entrance way of their apartment over too him. He noted, as he set aside the broom and dustpan he had been using to clean underneath the piece of comfortable furniture, that she winced slightly with every step she took.

 "Those are your new shoes, aren't they?" Steve observed, raising his eyebrows as she tossed her footwear aside, then flopped down in front of him on the sofa. "Are they not fitting right?"

 "They fit fine." Tiffany replied, grimacing as she put one of her slim ankles across the opposite knee, then began rubbing and kneading the flesh of her exposed sole. "They're just really uncomfortable, for some reason. It's like there's no padding inside of them at all."

 "Hmm.." Steve mused, as he slipped his hands down the smooth skin of her calf, caressing her lower leg fondly, before he took the foot she was working on into his own lap. "Maybe you need inserts?"

 "Ohhh.." Tiffany moaned, as Steve began pressing his strong thumbs into the sore flesh of the bottom of her foot. "..I don't think there'd be.. ahh.. room. Like I said before, they do fit.. but only barely, I'll admit."

 "Can't you take them back, and get a slightly larger pair?"

 "No. This was the only size they had, unfortunately." Tiffany replied, pouting a little, before she arched her back and pressed her foot more firmly into her boyfriend's firm massage. "Ooh, just like that..!"

 "Well, maybe you should give up on them, then." Steve suggested, as he worked his thumbs around the ball of her foot, before moving lower to her arch. "There's not much point in wearing them if they're so uncomfortable."

 "I couldn't do that!" Tiffany replied, sounding slightly scandalized beneath her ongoing groans of pleasure as Steve dug his thumbs deep into her aching flesh. "No way!"

 "Why not?"

 "They're just so cute!" Tiffany responded, with a relaxed sigh as the pleasurable pressure moved down from her arch and engulfed her heel.

 Steve snorted out a laugh.

 "You are.." he said, grinning as he released her heel and began tickling her delicate little toes. "..utterly ridiculous."

 "Gah!" Tiffany exclaimed, as she began to writhe in response. "Hey, stop that!"

 "No." Steve responded, his grin growing wider as he increased his efforts to torment her wriggling toes. "You deserve this for being so silly."

 "Ack! No!" Tiffany sputtered, as she began squirming around, desperately trying to free her foot from her boyfriend's grip, while laughing and giggling. "Stop it, you.. you..!"

 Steve's strong hands, which had so delighted her when they were kneading her flesh moments ago, proved to be quite difficult for Tiffany to escape from. It was only when she brought her other foot up and began pressing the bottom of it against Steve's face, pushing him away with the full strength of her long, lean legs, that he finally relented.

 "You're.. you're terrible.." Tiffany complained, through another bout of giggles.

 "Guilty.." Steve admitted, as he released the foot he had been tickling to take up the one pressing on his face.

 "Mmmm.." Tiffany groaned, as he began massaging the soreness out of her other foot. "You're good at this.."

 "Well, it isn't particularly hard.." Steve said, as he grinned again and winked. He then paused in his efforts for just long enough to give the toes of the foot he was holding a light kiss, each in turn, from largest to smallest, before he resumed his massage.

 "Oh, isn't it..?" Tiffany replied, with an arched eyebrow and a little smirk, as she ran the toes of her already massaged foot across his groin.

 Her pointed toes traced the length of his member, which was quite erect, through the thin fabric of his boxer shorts, which, in contrast to the smart business blouse, jacket, and skirt she was still wearing from work, was all he was wearing for his lazy day at home.

 "Why is it that touching my feet always gets you so excited?" she asked, her knowing smirk deepening as she wriggled her toes against his hot, throbbing flesh. "You're not some sort of weirdo, are you?"

 His only answer was to look up at her lustily, while biting his lip, then bend to kiss her toes again.

 "Pervert." Tiffany declared, looking not at all displeased as she regarded him.

 "Tease." Steve responded, as she used her toes to cheekily bobble his tumescent member up and down.

 "Oh, a tease, am I?" she asked, while cocking her head and attempting to reign her amused expression into a look of prim disapproval, and almost succeeding. "That's rich, coming from you, Mister Tickle Toes."

 Before Steve could respond, probably by living up to the name she had just dubbed him with, Tiffany planted her free foot in the center of her boyfriend's chest, and pushed him, firmly but not ungently, over backwards.

 "Perhaps I should show you just how much of a tease I can be.." Tiffany mused, as she got up from the couch, so she could lean down over his splayed form, her bare feet planted outside his spread knees. "Take off your boxers. Don't bother to get up."

 Steve hurried to comply, his grin turning eager as he did so. He slid his boxers off his hips, then down his legs, revealing a large and very erect cock, along with an equally generous set of plump balls. He spread his knees out a bit more, and then leaned back on his hands, allowing his manhood to rest on the hardwood flooring at his girlfriend's feet, completely at her mercy.

 "Hmm.." Tiffany mused, as she altered her stance, placing one foot between Steve's legs, with the other raised just above his cock, toes pointed down at it. "Judging from the state of you, you seem to be enjoying this."

 "You aren't enjoying this.." she continued, quirking an eyebrow up at him skeptically as she began tracing her toes up and down his now bare length once again. "..are you?"

 "Mmmm.." Steve murmured in reply, his gazed alternating between the sight of his girlfriend's toes teasing his flesh and the amused expression on her face, the dominant glint in her eyes.

 "You don't like having your silly cock beneath my toes.." Tiffany asked, as she laid said toes across the head of his member and began pressing down on it gently. "..do you?"

 "Ahh.."

 "You couldn't possibly want me to put my whole weight down on your manhood.." she asked again, as she slid her toes up to the base of his cock, then pressed the whole of her foot firmly down along the length of his flesh. "..could you?"

 "T-Tiffany.." Steve groaned, his hips bucking a little at the feel of his girlfriend's entire mass, slight though she was, beginning to bear down upon him.

 "You know.." Tiffany mused, as she began to grind her foot back and forth, balanced precariously on Steve's erection with one foot and only a single toe on the floor with her other. "I think you ARE enjoying this.. You LIKE to be crushed beneath me, don't you?"

 "Oh, God, Tiffany..!" Steve moaned, half in agony, half in ecstasy, writhing his hips futilely.

 "Pervert." Tiffany repeated, her tone triumphant, as she watched her boyfriend's face contort. "Should I do your balls, too? Smush them under my toes, like grapes? Would you like that?"

 "G-Gah!" was all Steve could muster in reply, his whole body shivering.

 "Hmm.." Tiffany mused, her tone suddenly turning from teasing to pensive. "You know, it actually feels pretty good from this angle, too."

 She bounced in place, while frowning down speculatively at her foot, and at the cock crushed beneath it, eliciting another squawk of pleasure and protest from her boyfriend, which she ignored.

 "Yes, it's rather comfortable, actually.." she said, before hopping off Steve's erection.

 "Hahh.. ahh.." he gasped, as Tiffany turned from him and bent over to retrieve something from the floor by the couch.

 "What.. What are you doing..?" he panted a moment later, when she turned back to him. "Oh, God.. Tiffany, I was so close.."

 He looked up at her, a little dazed.

 "Shush." Tiffany instructed, as she knelt down between Steve's legs. "I've had an idea."

 "Can't.. can't it wait until I've.." Steve began, before his girlfriend interrupted him.

 "This is more important than whether you've come yet, or not." Tiffany said, rolling her eyes. "I think I may have just solved my problem!"

 "Problem..? What?" Steve asked, obviously confused, as Tiffany brought the thing she had retrieved up alongside Steve's still rampantly erect cock.

 It was one of her shoes. One she had been wearing all day, and which had caused her so much pain.

 "What..?" Steve repeated, as Tiffany held the piece of footwear up to his cock, as if measuring it.

 As if she were gauging the fit.

 "Your dick is practically the perfect size." Tiffany said, excitedly, beaming at him.

 "The perfect size for.. what?"

 "You said earlier that I should get some inserts for my shoes, so that they'll be more comfortable." Tiffany explained, patiently. "Well, I think that you're right, and now I think that I've found just the thing!"

 "..Just the thing..?" Steve repeated, still trying to catch up. "You mean.. my cock!?"

 "Yes!" Tiffany confirmed, happily.

 "..Tiffany, that doesn't make the slightest bit of sense." Steve stated, after a few moments of staring up at his girlfriend, perplexed.

 "Oh, come on." Tiffany sighed, rolling her eyes again. "Just follow me. I'll explain in the kitchen."

 A moment later, after Steve had stood to his feet, and Tiffany had retrieved her other shoe, she led her still confused, and still quite aroused, boyfriend into their kitchen. One of her hands was firmly grasping and tugging his cock, pulling him along eagerly behind her.

 "Okay, put your cock up here." she ordered, as she drew a heavy cutting board out of a drawer, then slammed it firmly down on the counter beside her.

 "Umm.." Steve said, hesitating. "..Why?"

 "Just do it." Tiffany said, frowning at him. "It'll be easier to just show you, I think, rather than explain."

 As her boyfriend eased his manhood onto the cutting board, while looking more apprehensive than at any point during his time, mere moments ago, beneath her feet, Tiffany pulled a long, thin, and rather sharp looking knife out of the knife block.

 "What.. What are you going to do with that?" Steve asked, gulping nervously as he eyed it.

 "Slice up your cock." Tiffany stated simply, as she bent down to his erection, knife in hand.

 "Why?" Steve asked, grimacing a little as his girlfriend took firm hold of his penis with one hand, even as she lined up the knife over it with her other.

 Though worried, he seemed to be taking her blunt statement of intent far more calmly than an outside observer might expect. Unless, that is, they noted the particular shade of blue of the handle of the knife his girlfriend was holding.

 "Just hold still, and you'll see in a minute." Tiffany said, as she brought the razor sharp edge to rest at the base of Steve's large, erect member.

 Then, with no other warning, she sliced into his flesh.

 The effects of this were, again, probably not what an outside observer would expect. Instead of squirting blood, raw, exposed flesh, and a screaming, agonized man, all that resulted from this action was a perfectly clean, perfectly straight separation of one side of the cut from the other. There was no blood, no gore, and seemingly very little pain, if Steve's expression was anything to judge from. Where the blade passed through his flesh, only two flat planes of smooth, cleaved cock meat remained: detached, but apparently not damaged.

 Tiffany finished her cut less than a moment after she began it, for the blade seemed to pass though her boyfriend's meat almost as if it wasn't there, with virtually no resistance, and his cock, still grasped firmly in her hand, came easily free from his body.

 The knife was, of course, a Q-knife. Capable of parting living flesh like warm butter while not injuring it in the slightest, Q-knives were developed to be used by medical professionals. They allowed surgeons to bloodlessly open up a patient, perform whatever examination or operation was needed, then seamlessly put everything back together afterwards. Any cut made by the knife would, if held together for a few moments, reseal itself completely, leaving not the slightest mark or scar behind afterwards. They were invaluable tools of modern medicine, and their bright blue handles were their universal marker.

 They were also, however, prone to be used, and some might even say mis-used, recreationally. Used at least as much at home, by non-professionals, as they were by actual doctors or surgeons in hospitals. A large reason for this was because flesh separated, even flesh completely detached, by a Q-knife could still be felt by the person it had originated from. In addition, it would go on living as if it were still attached, because, in many ways, it WAS still attached. Blood would flow, nerves signals would propagate, and muscles would flex across the planes of the cut.

 Tiffany set her Q-knife aside for a moment, and fixed her attention on her boyfriend's detached cock.

 "Yes, I think this will do perfectly." she said, happily, examining the erect and throbbing phallus closely and intently.

 "What are you going to do?" Steve asked, once again, as he stepped back a pace from the cutting board, his groin looking odd without its usual occupant.

 "Like I told you, I'm going to slice your cock up." Tiffany replied, turning her gaze on him. "You're already the perfect length, so if I slice you thin, I think I'll be able to slip a few layers into the bottom of my shoes, and still have enough room for my feet. I might even be able to fit the whole thing into both of them, if I cut it up right!"

 Steve only stared at her for a moment, an odd expression on his face.

 "Wh-why would you want to do that, though?" he finally asked.

 "Why?" Tiffany asked, as a slow, wicked smile passed across her features. "Because your cock is really rather comfortable to stand on, dear, that's why. I think I could be on my feet all day, on YOUR cock all day, and not feel the slightest soreness in my poor little feet."

 Steve only gaped at her, his eyes widening in disbelief, as she said this.

 "Bu.. But.."

 "Surely you don't mind, do you?" Tiffany asked, her amused expression growing knowing. "I know you love being under my feet. You might like it even more than being inside of me, I think. Imagine, instead of waiting for me to get home and step on you, I could be stepping on you every second, of every minute, of every hour, of every day."

 Steve's breath seemed to freeze in his chest, and his throat worked visibly as he gulped.

 "Just think, every time I took a little stroll, or a single step, or even just stood up, I'd be crushing your silly little cock down into the bottom of my shoes, right where it belonged." Tiffany continued, leaning in close to her boyfriend so she could whisper directly into his ear, her breath tickling him. "It would be getting exactly what it deserved. YOU would be getting exactly what you deserve, underneath my feet, every moment, all day."

 "So, what do you say?" she finished, quirking an eyebrow up even as she whirled away from him, to lay his member down on the cutting board once more.

 Steve just stared at her a moment more, his heart racing, his mouth hung open.

 "Well..?" she asked, drawing out the question daringly, even as she pick up the Q-knife in her free hand.

 "O.. Okay.." Steve finally managed, after gulping his apprehension down one final time.

 "Perfect!" Tiffany exclaimed, a radiant smile coming over her features, which she beamed full force at her boyfriend. "Be a dear and go get the tear mending glue out of my sewing kit, would you? It's meant for fabric and leather, but it should work well enough to bond your cock to the insole of my shoes, I think."

 Steve went, glancing back over his shoulder as he did so at his girlfriend, as she bent over his penis, which he could still feel quite clearly, with her large Q-knife poised ready. He felt the blade begin to move lengthwise, back and forth through his flesh, the slight pinching sensation mildly uncomfortable and no worse, as he rummaged through her sewing things for the requested glue.

 He was back a minute later, and saw his male member, or what remained of it, spread out on the cutting board in thin strips. Each bit of his cock looked odd, the sides of each slice flesh-colored, so it appeared as if bits of skin had been lain out. Tiffany had set her footwear beside the cutting board, and was busy sizing one of the largest strip up against the inside of the right shoe.

 "I think these will work almost as is!" she commented happily, as Steve set the glue down beside her shoes. "I'll have to trim a few bits for the toes, I think, but otherwise I'm ready to start gluing."

 Steve watched as Tiffany, humming contentedly to herself, measured, trimmed, patched, and glued every single bit of his cock into the insole of her shoes. She didn't waste even a scrap of his flesh. When she was done, and had given the glue several minutes to dry, they both looked into the shoes curiously, to see the results of her efforts.

 "Oh, my.." Tiffany breathed, as she gazed down into the shoe she held, before reaching in to run a finger up and down the length of it. "Practically seamless."

 Steve shivered at her touch, and couldn't help but agree. His girlfriend's work was nearly flawless: the bottom of the inside of her shoe looked like a smooth plane of flesh, HIS flesh, with only tiny, barely visible joins between each section of his parted-out cock.

 "Well, the glue says it sets after only a few minutes, so it should be safe to try them on!" Tiffany bubbled, excitedly. "I can't wait to see how they feel!"

 Tiffany set her shoes on the floor, then, one after the other, eased her feet slowly into them.

 Steve gasped as he felt her weight settle onto his erect cock flesh once more.

 "Oh.. my.. goodness.." Tiffany breathed, as she took her first few tentative steps in her newly lined shoes, her face visibly transported with delight. "This is amazing! Like standing on a cloud!"

 Steve, however, seemed like he might disagree with her assessment. The expression on his face was both pained and a bit confused. The sensations his cock was sending him were unlike anything he had felt beneath his girlfriend's feet before. Previously, when his cock had been whole, having Tiffany's weight astride it had been an exquisitely pleasurable agony. The force of her body's mass compressing his cock underneath one of her feet had been a steady, firm, unrelenting pressure on his oh-so-very sensitive flesh, making him feel something like a balloon that might pop. And then he WOULD pop, orgasming like mad, despite, and even because of, the pain.

 Now, though? Now, with his cock cut into thin slices, then put back together in the wrong order, in the wrong orientation, and even in the wrong shape, not to mention the wrong amount of final pieces, the pain of having Tiffany's weight on him was greatly exceeding the small amount of pleasure he was feeling.

 "T-Tiffany!" he managed to gasp, as she began walking more rapidly and confidently around the kitchen. "Tiffany, please, stop!"

 "Why?" Tiffany asked, after she had paused and turned back to him, her grin of delight not fading despite the interruption of her enjoyment of her shoes.

 "It hurts!" Steve cried, as he leaned heavily against the counter top for support. "Jeez, it hurts way more that it did before!"

 Tiffany blinked at this, seemingly nonplussed, before raising her eyebrows questioningly.

 "So?" she asked, as if surprised that he had decided to state something obvious, like that the sky was blue or that water was wet. "I thought you liked the pain?"

 "Ahh! No, no, it's too much now." he replied, wriggling in place, clutching his groin, as his girlfriend shifted from foot to foot in front of him. "I don't think I'll be able to stand it!"

 "Oh, you're just being silly." Tiffany said, smirking wryly. "You liked the pain before, so, now that there's even more of it, you should be enjoying yourself that much more!"

 "But..!"

 "But, these aren't quite perfect yet, I think." Tiffany mused, neatly overriding and dismissing her boyfriend's objections as she balanced on one foot, so she could lift and removed the shoe from the other, to examine inside it again.

 Steve groaned as his girlfriend's weight shifted onto just one of her feet, and onto only half of the flesh of his cock. It wasn't even all the same half, which felt very peculiar, even aside from the pain.

 "Yes, there needs to be just a little more padding in a few, key areas, I think." Tiffany mused, and she felt around inside her shoe. "But where am I going to get more padding? I've run out of cock.."

 Then, to Steve's surprise and chagrin, his girlfriend's eyes suddenly fell to his half empty groin, and she snapped her fingers, before pointing at it excitedly.

 "Oh, perfect! Those will do wonderfully." she exclaimed, beaming once again. "Steve, be a dear and put your balls up on the cutting board, will you? I'm going to need them, too."

 Steve, taking in the happy, enthusiastic grin of his girlfriend, then looking down at his balls, then to the cutting board, then finally to the shoe in her hand, blanched as he realized what she intended for his testicles.

 "Chop, chop!" Tiffany ordered, as she took up her Q-knife again, smiling happily.

 --

 Sometime later, Steve was laying on the floor of the living room, not far from where he had been sweeping underneath the couch only a little while before. He was moaning and shaking in apparent pain, occasionally letting out little agonized yelps or brief, dry sobs.

 He seemed to have collapsed there, unable to move any farther. He was still completely naked, and his groin, which he was hunched over and cradling, and which had previously been the home of such a large, masculine set of male equipment, was now completely bare: sexless and smooth.

 The reason for his state of seemingly ceaseless torment became apparent when his girlfriend opened the front door and walked back into the house.

 "Well, that was a very pleasant little walk!" Tiffany said, cheerfully, as she shut the door behind herself. "I went all the way down to the park and back. That must be three, or maybe three and a half miles, there and back?"

 Steve only whimpered in reply, even as he gazed pleadingly up at her.

 "And, my feet feel great!" she continued, her tone delighted, as she bounced on her toes. "I could walk that far again easily, if I cared to."

 A gasp, followed by another muffled sob, were all that Steve contributed to the conversation.

 "Yep, slicing up your testicles and gluing bits of them under the balls of my feet and under each of my toes really did the trick." Tiffany finished, rubbing her hands together in satisfaction. "They're perfect now: I'll be able to stand all day in these shoes, no problem!"

 "..Tiffany, please.." Steve managed to wheeze. "It's too much.."

 "I can't wait to tell all my girlfriends at work about this tomorrow. They'll be so jealous!" Tiffany mused happily, as she moved to stand over her boyfriend. "They'll all be wanting a pair of their own, I'll bet you anything."

 "..Please, stop standing in your shoes.." Steve moaned, as he writhed on the floor at his girlfriend's feet. "It's too painful.. Please, let me have my cock back!"

 "You know.. You're really being quite whiny about this.." Tiffany sighed, as she looked down at the pathetically squirming figure of her boyfriend below her. "Can't you just be happy for me? I really love these shoes!"

 "Please.." Steve begged, as he clumsily scrambled up to his hand and knees. "Please!"

 Tiffany eyed him, her expression mildly annoyed for a few moments, before she broke out into a grin once again.

 "Okay, I'll let you have your silly little cock and balls back.." she agreed, placing her hands on her hips.

 "Oh.. Oh, thank God. Thank you, Tiff.." Steve began to say, before Tiffany cut him off.

 "..IF you can make me cum." Tiffany finished, as she bent slightly to lift the hem of her short business skirt, smirking slightly. "And you'd better do a good job, too, or the deal's off!"

 Steve just looked up at her, his face desperate, his eyes wide, before he nodded eager, quick acquiescence and crawled forward to her.

 "Can.. can you sit down, at least, while I do it?" he begged, as he knelt at her feet, his face inches from her bare womanhood, still squirming in pain.

 "No." Tiffany answered, a knowing smile played around her lips, as she shifted her weight consciously from foot to foot. "Now, get to work."

 Steve shuddered, then did as he was bid, burying his face in his girlfriend's sex in an effort to win back his manhood from beneath her feet.

 Tiffany moaned excitedly, then reached down and grabbed the back of his head with one hand, and used her new leverage to grind herself into his face, even as she went onto her toes.

 God, she loved these shoes!

END

Author's Note:

 This one's been percolating in the back of my mind for quite awhile, and I'm glad I was finally able to get it written out.

 Magic knives, or as I've dubbed them, "Q-knives" (Quantum Entanglement Knives, in sci-fi techno babble), are often a big part of my fantasies. I haven't used them much in my stories, though, aside from "Cock Vore" (which I still need to finish an ending for and repost). I hope to change that soon, though. I love the idea of being able to detach a body part, preferably a sexy one, and still have the owner feel what happens to it as others use and abuse it. How do they work? I've no idea, ha ha; they just do.

Epilogue

 "Ohh, yess!" Tiffany moaned, as she orgasmed to the desperately eager tongue and lips of her boyfriend, as he knelt before her nearly nude form.

 "Mmmm.. That was a pretty good one." she said a few moments later, satisfaction evident in her voice, as she slowly brought the grinding of her hips and sex against her boyfriend's face to a halt, then released him.

 He sputtered and gasped, breathing in fresh air for the first time in several long minutes. After he had recovered slightly, he looked up to Tiffany, his expression expectant and hopeful.

 "But, not good enough." Tiffany pronounced, with a sad little shake of her head.

 "B-but, but..!" Steven sputtered, his expression falling into pained disappointment once again. "But, it's been over a month!"

 "So sorry!" Tiffany said lightly, smirking back over her shoulder at him as she strode confidently away, wearing only her favorite shoes. "Better try harder tomorrow!"

 --

 Steve, confused, watched his girlfriend stride through the house, about to leave for work. Something was different, he realized with a little frown, and for a moment, he couldn't figure out what. Then, it hit him.

 He wasn't feeling agonizing pain in his long abused, long absent manhood with every step she took. She wasn't wearing her favorite shoes!

 "Tiffany?" he asked, tentatively, scarcely believing his luck.

 "Yes?" his girlfriend answered, distractedly, as she put on her jacket and picked up her purse.

 "You.. You aren't wearing your shoes?"

 "Hmm..?" she hummed absently, before she realized his meaning. "Oh, those old things? No."

 "Why.. why not?" Steve asked, hope blossoming in his chest. Perhaps she had tired of having him beneath her feet. Perhaps she would allow him his manhood, however much was left of it after all this time, back!

 "Oh, I found a nice, new pair of shoes the other day." Tiffany said, offhandedly, as she dug through her purse, checking to make sure she had something or other in it. "They're very comfortable; a perfect fit."

 "Then.. then, can I have.. have my cock and balls back?" he asked, daring to hope, at last.

 "What?" she asked, with a little frown, looking over at him for a moment like he was talking nonsense.

 "Oh." she said, snapping her fingers a moment later, when it clicked. "Oh, I'd quite forgotten all about that. My old shoes had gotten so worn out that it had completely slipped my mind that they still had your cock lining the insides. Oops."

 "Oops?" Steve asked, the hope filling his chest turning to dread at the word. "What.. what do you mean, oops?"

 "Well, since I've got my new shoes, now, I decided that I didn't need my old ones any more." Tiffany explained.

 "So, I threw them out yesterday." she finished, shrugging.

 "But.." Steve began, horrified, before grasping onto another thread of hope. "But, then they'll just be in the garbage can. I can go salvage them!"

 "Dear, yesterday was garbage day." Tiffany said, rolling her eyes a little. "Do you even keep track of what day it is, anymore?"

 "My old shoes, along with your manhood too, I suppose, are long gone by now." she stated, sighing a little. "It was a bit hard to let them go, but, really, it was time. Even great shoes, like those were, don't last forever."

 "But.. But.." Steve sputtered, aghast. "But what about my cock and balls?!"

 "Oh." Tiffany said, still apparently musing on her discarded shoes. "Oh, well, that is a bit unfortunate, I guess. I'll have to remember not to be so forgetful about things like that, in the future."

 "I mean, what if it had been something actually important that I'd tossed out by mistake, instead?" Tiffany asked rhetorically, while shaking her head ruefully. "I'd feel pretty silly, if that had been the case."

 "But.. What's going to happen to them?!" Steve asked, shocked.

 "Oh, whatever happens to the rest of the garbage, I suppose." Tiffany answered, absently, as she walked to the door. "Incinerated or buried, probably. Or, maybe dumped somewhere out in the ocean, if they still do that."

 Steve choked, goggling at her.

 "Or maybe they'll recycle it?" she mused, idly, as she paused for a moment with the door open. "Maybe you'll get turned into a plastic shopping bag, or something."

 Steve whimpered, disbelievingly.

 "Well, I'll see you after work, dear. Have a nice day." Tiffany said, over her shoulder, as she shut the door behind herself and walked to work in her brand new shoes.

END END

Hey guys, been lurking for a while, loving your work, and thought I'd share an idea I had based on an RP I did once. Hope you enjoy, let me know.

The Ancient Hunger

Robyn's Hike

There's something special about a sunrise when all you can smell is the Pine around you and the the sound of birdsong, and Robyn did not intend to let the opportunity to see it pass her by. The other girls had decided to sleep in, probably hungover from the cheap rum Lucy had convinced her mother to buy, but they were in the park for only ten days, and each of them was to precious to waste with sleep.

to be fair, they probably would have slowed her down. While they all took care of themselves, Robyn had been a scout in her childhood and early teens, and the hike was almost second nature. The five other girls probably would have been happy further down the ridge, but Robyn wanted a view. The last two years of school lay before them, so the trip was a kind of final dose of madness before real life and hard study hit, so getting out, being free, and just being themselves far away from civilization without worrying about study, boys, makeup or parents was exciting.

The climb was difficult, but not dangerous, and Robyn made her way up with little difficulty. She was tougher than most people thought, and while she had her mother's feminine facial features, they were tempered but her father's strength, not bulky, but sharp and precise. Her long dark hair tied back, no makeup around her large green eyes, she looked a bit like the tomboy she claimed to be, if her shorts and tight singlet hadn't displayed her slim yet well curved body. She was 16, almost a grown woman, but had often been mistaken for 20.

She hefted herself up the final climb, and turned to watch the sun, golden and beautiful raise over the forest. In the dawn light there was nothing but trees and mountains to the horizon, and Robyn smiled and took it all in, raising her arms and feeling the new warmth of a reborn sun. One could really feel at peace with nature here. It was almost spiritual, though some small part of her mind couldn't help but think the girls should all make their way up and get a photo of their backs topless, flashing the open forest. it was an hour and a half to climb up here from their camp, so it's not like anyone wo-...

"it's a beautiful sight, isn't it?"

Snatched suddenly from her cheeky daydream, Robyn snapped to the sound of the voice, and and saw a Strangely well dressed and handsome man sitting at a rock behind her. She swore he hadn't been there when she'd climbed up, and even though she was surprised and wary her naturally friendly instincts took over.

"Oh hi! yeah, don't get sunrises like this back in the suburbs" she replied. She'd give him the benefit of the doubt, but recalled the self-defense course she'd take with her father the year before.

"Ah the cities... disgusting blights on the planet, taking away at nature to feed their hungry, soulless shells... been a while since I've been anywhere near one..." he muttered, almost to himself. Alarms started going off in Robyn's head and she decided not to take her eyes off him. for someone who claimed to not go near cities, he looked well dressed. It looked to be a suit of... Some kind of scaly leather? Crocodile maybe?

"But there's more" he said, apparently not done, "much more beautiful sights in this world. I've seen many sunrises, though not for a long time, but I have also not seen something as beautiful as you for even longer... tell me, will you give me what i want?"

That was more than enough warning than she needed, and with catlike grace, Robyn picked up a nearby stone and flung it towards the man, running away along the small cliff. It almost seemed to hit his face, but she dared not stick around to find out, running as first as her toned legs would carry her, only looking back to see if he was stunned or unconscious when she was sure she had some distance and wasn't going to fall.

But he wasn't stunned. What's more, he was running, and his clothing... the leather now seemed like part of his skin, his face seeming long, blood running down from this right eye. His hair has slicked back, clinging to his scalp, and she could swear he's gotten taller. Sure the adrenaline was making her hallucinate, Robyn still pushed herself to run faster.

But it was a mistake. Her available path disappeared off into a deeper cliff, so she could either jump and shatter her legs if she wasn't impaled on a tree, or she could risk going back the way she came and hope to evade the creep. It would have to do...

She ran again, heading to some trees to the side to hide herself from view a little, when there was a crash and a roar. In a flash of madness, she swore she could see a muscled, scaled shape leaping, something between a man and a beast from 'Jurassic Park' before she was slammed into breathlessness.

Slammed back, flew through the air and landed on her back, dazed. Agony in her chest made her feel like she'd shattered her ribs, but she had no time to cry out before a new pain hit her, something landed, pinning her legs and right arm, and she got her first proper look at her attacker.

A bear sized reptile leered over her, a mouth full of long, razor teeth snarling, as black blood wept from one of it's firey yellow eyes. It's arms, twice as long as it's rear legs, ended in almost human hands, except for the razor sharp claws, one of which pierced her right forearm, literally pinning her, while it's spiny tail twitched and waved.

growing up with two older brother's and a military father, her first instinct was to strike, and she swung, clawing at it's injured eye. the beast momentarily flinched, and retaliated but clamping its jaws over her right shoulder, and Robyn screamed as she felt the bones crack, the strong jaw tearing her arm ragged from the joint.

She could hear the sickening crunch of chewing and swallowing, but couldn't take her eyes from the rapidly bleeding stump at her shoulder. Screaming didn't seem to be enough for the horror she was experiencing, nothing but the insane hope she may somehow get away keeping her from losing her mind.

The Beast reared back and slashed at her with it's free hand, tearing at her chest, ripping her singlet away. he fantasy of being topless on the mountain now a nightmare, with deep cuts all the way along her chest and belly. her left breast had taken most of the blow, cleaved in half through the nipple, and a sharp pain on a lower cut let her know her rib was indeed broken, as it began to emerge from another deep slash.

Robyn had no idea how she was holding on to consciousness, but wished she has passed out when the creature nuzzled at a lower cut, and pressed it's muzzle deep. A completely alien pain took the lead as it reemerged, and it's spare claw digging at her as the maw pulled out a mouthful of intestine. it opened her more and more, laying her guts bare, and she swore she could see her stomach heave inside her before she threw up into herself, blood and breakfast and the sting of her own stomach acid. half her guts were gone, and in her shock, all she could do was lay back and weep.

"I don't want to die... i don't want to die... i don't want to die alone... i don't want to die... I don't want my friends to find me this way... i don't want to die"

Hot breath was suddenly at her face, eyes looking deep into her as she whimpered, mouth red and the smell of gore. for a moment, she felt like she wasn't alone in her mind, and strangely, a moment of comfort, before with a quick snap, the Beast clamped it's jaws around her throat and....

Blackness
a swirling
Blackness again

She felt herself wake up, warm and comfortable... a nightmare, it had to be. She'd open her eyes and see Alyce asleep next to her and...

Alyce wasn't there. It was still black, but she could feel she was naked, and whole, organs inside, arm attached, both breasts whole. As her eyes adjusted she could make out natural stone walls, a soft patch of lichen that she was rested on. A tunnel wound it's way towards some light. Wondering what the hell was going on, she began to climb towards the light, only to snag on a strange log jutting out, landing on the rocks with a thud.

cursing herself for missing the log, She made sure nothing was broken, and turned to free her foot from the log, and paused... it didn't feel like she was wearing a shoe, yet there it was on... he foot? Peering close, terror began to take hold... she had tripped over her own dismembered leg, yet she still had both attached. but it was unmistakably hers. same shoes, same socks, same scars from a childhood filled with outdoor games. And one new cut that made he scream. A message carved into her thigh.

"My beautiful
My prey
My Slave"

CBT Shorts, Number 2

Four short stories: Fae, A Little Extra Spending Money (Part One), Pool Party (Alternate Ending), A Little Extra Spending Money (Part Two), and a bonus epilogue for Pool Party.

All these stories share a general theme of male genital objectification and abuse, penectomy and castrations, cannibalism, and dominant females casually indifferent to the suffering and pain their male peers experience on their behalf.

1 - Fae

 "Thanks for agreeing to this."

 The girl kneeling before you smiles brightly, as she strokes one soft hand up and down the shaft of your erect cock, while rolling and fondling your relaxed balls gently with her other. Her large, gorgeous green eyes regard you steadily, twinkling happily as she contemplates you and your manhood, and what you've just agreed to allow her to do to it. Her pink tongue pokes out and wets her full, luscious lips in apparent anticipation.

 You're both completely nude, and comfortably so, as it's about noon on a lovely, warm spring day. The combination of the large, grassy, and peaceful meadow, surrounded on all sides by tall, vibrant oaks and aromatic incense cedars, along with the girl's eyes, her sunlight-through-pouring-honey colored hair, her pale, flawless skin, and her slim, almost elfin build, nearly lets you believe that you've somehow stepped through a portal from your normal, humdrum universe into a fantasy world. One with mighty kingdoms and monstrous creatures, foul orcs who want to capture and eat you, and fair elves who want to sing, dance, and make make merry with you.

 Although, in this particular case, the orcs aren't the ones who are eyeing you hungrily...

 "Hardly any boys will let me do this." the girl continues. "Which is such a shame, because it always tastes so, so good."

 "You.. You've done this before?" you ask her, as a fluttering butterfly of trepidation wings its way around in your stomach.

 "A few times.. Not nearly often enough, though." she answers, with a mischievous grin and a sly little wink up at you. "Now, let's see how you taste.."

 With that, she envelopes the head of your cock with her soft, moist, and oh-so-eager mouth. Her tongue dances and flickers around your sensitive tip as she sucks gently on your flesh, the sensations exquisitely pleasurable, making your hips buck slightly and your legs tremble. An approving hum issues forth from the girl as she takes in your flavor, the subtle vibrations of her throat adding even more to the pleasure you are already experiencing.

 "Oh, you ARE good." she exclaims, happily licking her lips again as she pulls away from your member a minute later. "This is going to be great. Do you want to come one last time, before I start?"

 "Ah, well.." you start to say, hesitating a little.

 The truth is that you very much do want one last orgasm. It aches inside you, desperate to be released, but the sight of the beautiful kneeling girl, who has caused you to come to this condition, also gives you pause. You're doing this for her sake after all, not your own, so shouldn't she have a say? Isn't her will, her desires, more important than your own are right now, in this affair?

 You hesitate a moment longer. You want to come. You REALLY want to come. But, even more, you can't bear the thought of that beautiful, happy smile on her upturned face turning into a disappointed frown if you give her the wrong answer.

 "I.. I guess it's up to you." you finally manage to say. "Whatever you want."

 She rewards you with another sunny smile, which fills your chest and heart with happy fire.

 "Aww, that's sweet of you." she says, as she lays your throbbing, erect cock along her warm cheek and looks up at you. "All the other boys I've done this with wouldn't let me do it before I'd made them cum three or four times. Several even chickened out after I'd put all that work in too, the ingrates."

 "I'd never do that to you." you say, meaning every word.

 "I know. You're the best." she says, as she gives you a few more appreciative licks. "And the best tasting! Are you ready, then?"

 You shiver at her words, as the realization that she isn't going to bother to give you one final orgasm washes over you. Your manhood isn't an instrument of pleasure to her anymore. It's just a meal now: living meat waiting to be eaten.

 "Y.. Yes." you say, voice catching a little, as you bite your lip in worried expectation of the pain you're sure you are about to experience.

 "Okay, here I go." she says, as she opens her mouth to take in your cock for the final time. "Try not to squirm too much, 'kay?"

 You brace yourself for the feel of her strong, white teeth on your flesh, but she surprises you. Instead of biting into your cock, she settles for merely suckling on it some more. Her pleased and delighted moans make it clear to you just how much she enjoys the taste of your manhood. Her tongue caresses your cockhead incessantly, and her eyes never leave your own.

 This goes on for long enough that your orgasm, which you had been sure you would never have a chance to enjoy, begins to build and peak. She senses your apex approaching, and, as your hips begin to buck and jerk, she brings her teeth to rest just behind the head of your cock, pressing them gently into your flesh. Then, as the first spurt of ejaculate begins to pulse up your shaft, your pleasure reaching its climax, she bites down on you, fiercely.

 The pressure of her bite stops your ejaculation cold, and your orgasm stalls as your cum begins to build up painfully inside your shaft. You hardly notice this, however, as what is dominating your attention is the girl's vigorous attempts to bite through your cock. Human teeth are not really made for cutting through raw meat, a fact which is becoming more and more obvious to you as she saws her jaw back and forth, grinding her incisors and canines into your flesh, only slowly making progress, despite her best efforts.

 Instinctively, you reach your hands forward to push her away from you, off of your penis, but manage, just barely, to restrain yourself from doing so. You agreed to this, after all. This is all for her.

 Finally, after nearly a minute of biting, and grinding, and gnashing of teeth, the girl manages, with a last, firm jerk backward of her head, to take your cockhead completely off. She leans back, while still keeping a steady grip on your remaining manhood, and looks up at you, smiling and satisfied with her accomplishment, and begins to chew.

 You hunch your upper body over a bit, in reaction to the pain, whimpering as you watch her slowly, but relentlessly, reduce the end of your cock to nothing but easily swallow-able morsels of meat. One, then two, and then a final third gulp are all it takes for the girl to make an end of the head of your penis, and she licks her lips in obvious appreciation of your sacrifice to her stomach.

 "Oh, I love that taste so much.." she sighs, patting her tummy happily, as she looks up at you.

 "It.. It hurts.." you moan in reply.

 "Well, of course it hurts, silly." she replies, while rolling her eyes. "I am eating you, after all."

 "I.. I didn't expect it to hurt THIS much.." you manage, shuddering.

 "Well, you're not going to back out now, are you?" she asks, smiling sardonically. "There wouldn't be much point, anyway. I've already taken the best bit."

 No, of course you won't back out. This is all for her, after all. Your pain is only a minor consideration compared to her pleasure, her hunger.

 "No, of course not." you say.

 "Good." she replies, happy smile returning. "Oh, you're dribbling."

 Indeed, the semen that had been trapped within your penis, from your abruptly interrupted orgasm, has begun to ooze weakly from the now ragged, and considerably shorter, end of your cock.

 "Better not let it go to waste." the girl says, grinning, as she opens her mouth and leans in toward her meal once again.

 She licks up the stray threads of your semen, then seals her mouth around the end of your shaft and suckles on you, drawing the rest of your last ever ejaculation into her mouth and down her throat in one slow swallow. Humming in appreciation, she then clamps her teeth an inch further down the shaft of your still erect cock, and begins the task of removing yet another mouthful of your meat.

 She proceeds, over the next ten minutes or so, to remove your penis from you, one inch at a time. Each painful bite of your flesh is chewed up and swallowed down with relish, the girl obviously ecstatic at the taste, texture, and feel of your meat in her mouth. Finally, she buries her nose in your groin as she tears off the last little bit of your cock, mouth and throat working as she chews it up and then gulps it down, to join the rest of itself in her stomach.

 "Whew, that was good!" she exclaims, as she leans back and looks up at you. "Cocks are always so chewy, though. I suppose that it does mean I get to enjoy the flavor longer, but it tires out my jaw so.."

 "Not like these, at all." she continues, cupping, squeezing, and hefting your testicles appraisingly. "That's why I like to save them for last. They're much easier to chew up."

 "Plus, they taste even better than cocks, in my opinion." she finishes, as she leans forward to take your balls into her hungry mouth. "Save the best for last, right?"

 She sucks both of your gonads, your entire sack, into her mouth and lets them rest on her tongue for a moment, rolling them slowly and appreciatively around, tasting them, suckling them. Then, winking at you and smiling around the top of your scrotum, she begins to chew.

 Both of your balls are quite a mouthful for her, and she's obviously in no hurry. She traps one of your balls between her teeth and slowly, slowly crushes it, chewing it thoughtfully and thoroughly to pieces, her beautiful eyes locked on your own as she does so. You watch and feel, trying not to squirm or scream, as she repeats her efforts on your second testicle, the tender orb offering no meaningful resistance to her firm and steady chews, as she grinds it and its brother both into meaty, chunky paste.

 You feel her start to swallow the last of your manhood, both balls masticated and pulped, but still attached, before she uses her incisors to nibble and bite your scrotum and testicles completely free.

 You watch the large lump of meat flow down her throat, which she has to swallow hard on several times, before it disappears into her at last, as she leans back away from your now empty crotch. You realize, as you gaze upon her slim, gorgeous form, her hands resting contentedly on her full belly as she licks her lips in satisfaction, that everything that had defined you, everything that had made you a man, is now just a slowly dissolving collection of meat scraps in her churning stomach. Your cock and balls are now mere calories and nutrients, to power and warm her beautiful body for the next few hours, and nothing more.

 As she shifts her weight from her knees to her toes, and begins to stand, you, clasping the empty spot where your manhood was, just minutes ago, slump to the ground. You come to rest on your knees, body hunched over your ruined groin, gazing up at her as she stands up straight and proud, her hands resting on her hips and her small but shapely chest thrust out, pert, pink nipples erect and seeming to beg for attention. Your relative positions, now perfectly mirrored from only moments before, drive home to you exactly what she's taken from you. What you gave to her, freely.

 "Oh, wow. That was great!" she exclaims, quite enthusiastically, rubbing her stomach appreciatively. "Thank you so much! It was very kind of you to let me have you for lunch."

 She reaches out and pats you affectionately on the head, like one would a well behaved pet who has performed an unexpected, and moderately impressive, trick. Then, she bites her lip and runs her other hand up her flank, slowly, letting her fingers come to rest lightly on one hard nipple.

 "It's too bad you don't have a cock now, though." she muses, as she begins to gently play with herself. "Eating a nice set of cock and balls like yours always gets me excited. It puts me on edge, you know?"

 "It's a bit ironic, isn't it?" she continues, smiling wryly. "Now that it's gone, I kinda want it back. I guess that old saying is true: you really can't have your cock and eat it too, ha! It would have been perfect for me if you had happened to bring a friend along with you today, huh?"

 "Oh, well." she finishes, with a dismissive, flippant wave of the hand that had been ruffling your hair. "I guess I'll just have to go find another guy, one who still has his dick, and see if he wants to have some fun."

 "Maybe he'll even treat me to dinner afterwards!" she says, grinning at the prospect, as she turns from you and begins to skip, on her bare toes, cheerfully away from your kneeling, submissive form, obviously no longer interested in you since you've nothing left to offer her.

 "Thanks again!" she calls, as her pale, lithe form disappears down the grassy trail, into the trees, taking the digesting remnants of her meal, your former manhood, with her into the verdant forest.

END Fae

2 - A Little Extra Spending Money, Part One

 "I'll give you sixty dollars for him."

 Mrs. Mayweather frowned at this news, her disappointment obvious.

 "Is that all?" she asked, as she peered questioningly at the form of her restrained and disbelieving son, who was being held firmly in place by the large, strong hands of the mistress of the shop. "You can't do any better?"

 "Sorry, that's all I can offer." the enormous woman replied, shaking her head. "The market's flooded right now. Forester's Farms does their annual cull this time every year, and the glut of substandard boys they dump into the supply chain always drives ALL the prices way down for a few weeks. Even the higher grades of boy won't fetch as much as normal, right now."

 "Drat." Mrs. Mayweather responded, her frown deepening.

 She and her daughter, along with her son, had stopped by the shop to see if they couldn't boost their finances for their weekly shopping trip a bit. The proprietress, Ms. Livingstone, was a regular dealer of boys and boy flesh. The extremely tall, extremely thick (but not particularly fat) woman, who looked like she might regularly squat dump trucks instead of bar bells when doing her morning exercises, had taken Mrs. Mayweather's startled son firmly in hand. Ms. Livingstone had quickly divested the protesting and squirming boy of his clothes, bound up his wrists behind his back, and then begun a thorough and surprisingly invasive appraisal of his body.

 Thrusting her thick fingers into his mouth, she'd pried his cheeks apart so she could inspect his teeth. Then, she'd run her hands up and down his boyish form, squeezing and kneading his muscles, paying particular attention to his shoulders, rump, and thighs. After that, much to the boy's dismay, she had donned a set of disposable rubber gloves and poked several of her meaty digits deep into his anus, running them around the inside of his bottom ring, then hooking them sharply and tugging on it mercilessly, looking pensive, while ignoring his sputtering, outraged wails of protest entirely. Finally, she had, after removing and discarding her soiled gloves, taken his surprisingly engorged manhood in one of her strong hands and eyed it critically, as she hefted and weighed the young cock and balls in frank appraisal.

 "I really thought he'd bring a better price, even so.." Mrs. Mayweather mused, as she gazed at her son, considering her options.

 "Well, he's a bit underdeveloped." Ms. Livingstone replied, casually and dismissively flicking the end of the boy's erect penis for emphasis. "A bit weedy. It brings the price down some."

 "Hmm.." Mrs. Mayweather hummed to herself, as she tapped one index finger to her chin in apparent thought.

 "So, do you want to sell him, or not?" the shop owner prompted, not appearing particularly impatient, merely a bit bored as she waited for the woman to come to a decision.

 "Yes, I suppose so." Mrs. Mayweather finally said, sealing her son's fate. "We won't have enough for everything we want to buy today, otherwise. And even so, we'll still have to be careful with how much we spend."

 "I'd give you more, if I could." Ms. Livingstone replied, as she took out a roll of bills and peeled three twenties from it, handing them casually to the woman. "But if I did, I wouldn't be able to make any money on him at all. I might even lose some!"

 "I know." Mrs. Mayweather said, nodding understandingly.

 "Be a good boy, dear, and do whatever Ms. Livingstone tells you, won't you?" she then said to her son, ignoring the babble of pleading and begging that had begun to tumble out of the boy as he realized just how dire his predicament had become.

 "Whatever do you do with them all, anyway?" Mrs. Mayweather's daughter, Tracy, asked, after the noise her brother was making was abruptly cut off by a large ball gag inserted firmly into his mouth by the boy's new owner.

 The girl, who had been silent up until that moment, had been idly poking, fondling, and examining the rest of the shop's stock. Said stock consisted of nearly a dozen shivering boys, all as nude, restrained, and gagged as her own bother now was, leashed to posts by small collars cinched tightly around the base of their manhoods.

 "Well, some I keep here to sell retail." the large shopkeeper answered, smiling benevolently at the girl. "But most I gather up and take 'round to some of the other businesses near here, to sell wholesale. Madam Hortense usually takes the pretty ones off my hands, for comfort boy and servant training. Ms. Bramble picks out the larger and stronger ones, for work or pony boy training. The rest usually go to one of the nicer restaurants nearby. And, if I've still got any left after that, I send them off to a dog food manufacturer."

 "Dog food?" Tracy asked, eyebrows raised up in surprise.

 "Yes, but it's almost always just the skinniest and scrawniest leftovers that I need to dispose of that way." Ms. Livingstone replied, nodding. "And, honestly, it's all they're really good for, anyway."

 "I see." Tracy replied, satisfied that her mild curiosity had been sated. "Thank you."

 "You're welcome, dear. Have a nice day shopping." Ms. Livingstone said, bidding the girl farewell.

 "Come along, Tracy." Mrs. Mayweather instructed, as she pushed open the door to the shop, causing its bell to tinkle merrily. "We've a lot to do. We need to get you your clothes for your new school today, remember?"

 "Yes, mother." the girl replied.

  She and her mother exited the shop, leaving both the shopkeeper and their whining and whimpering young former male relative behind.

END Spending Money, Part One

3 - Pool Party, Alternate Ending

 "Was it on the middle shelf?" Jenna asked.

 "You know, I think it might have been." Amy replied, tilting her head quizzically and sounding surprised. "You don't think..?"

 "Yeah, that was probably it." Jenna confirmed, looking a little grim.

 "Oh, I'm so glad." Jeremy said, sounding very relieved. "Can I have it back, please?"

 "Uh, maybe, little brother." Jenna said, her tone evasive. "Maybe.."

 "What? What do you mean, maybe?" Jeremy asked, his voice becoming strained again. "Either you have it, or you don't, right?"

 "Well, the thing is.." Jenna began, before trailing off with a glance to the side, looking a bit uncomfortable.

 "We started cooking the hot dogs over ten minutes ago." Amy supplied for her, waving one hand casually in the direction of Jenna's gaze, over to the patio grill, which was surrounded by hot dog buns, assorted condiments, and hungry looking girls in skimpy, damp bikinis.

 "Oh.. Oh, no!" Jeremy gasped, his mouth dropping open in horror, as understanding of Amy's implication washed over him. "Oh, no!"

 "It's probably too late." Amy said, her laughter starting to return as her mouth twisted up into an amused smirk. "S-sorry, boy."

 "It.. It might not be!" Jeremy exclaimed, as he jumped past the two girls and began to frantically dash in the direction of the grill.

 "Ah, jeez.." Jenna muttered quietly, as she rolled her eyes while slapping one hand to her forehead in apparent disbelief and exasperation. Then she and Amy followed after her brother.

 They caught up with Jeremy a moment later, and found him arguing with the bikini-clad girl running the grill, trying desperately to grab the meat fork with which she was using to roll and serve the cooking hot dogs. The girl was holding the cooking implement away from Jenna's brother, while pushing him back with her other hand, looking bemused and a little annoyed with him. The other girls around the grill were looking on as this happened, their expressions a mixture of amusement and curiosity.

 Several were already munching on condiment slathered hot dogs.

 "Jenna, what the heck is your brother going on about?" Stacy, the grill girl, asked, as she fended off another attempt by Jeremy to steal her fork. "Why does he seem to think that I have his.. his penis?"

 "Ahh.. umm.." Jenna began, flushing crimson, obviously completely embarrassed by the entire situation, before Amy came to her rescue.

 "Jenna's brother left his penis in the refrigerator, and I, uh.. I may have grabbed it along with the hot dogs earlier." Amy explained, succinctly. "He's worried that you might have it on the grill right now, that you might have even cooked and served it up already."

 "I.. His penis..?" Stacy replied, looking utterly perplexed. "..What?!"

 "That was exactly my reaction.." Jenna moaned, shaking her head again.

 "Why was his penis in the refrigerator?" one of the other girls asked, as several of the girls with half eaten hot dogs looked down at the meals in their hands with surprise and sudden suspicion.

 "You know, that is a good question.." Amy began to say, before being interrupted by Jenna.

 "Oh, who knows? Or cares!" Jenna exclaimed, her tone disgruntled and disgusted. "Just.. Just check all the hot dogs, alright? See if any of them are.. are my brother's.."

 "Penis?" Amy prompted, trying and failing to hide her amused smile behind a raised hand.

 "Penis." Jenna confirmed, with a disbelieving sigh and shoulders slumped in defeat.

 "Uh.. Mine's not.." one of the hot dog eating girls said, before she popped the last bit into her mouth and began chewing it up.

 "Neither is mine."

 "Or mine.."

 Soon enough, all of the girls confirmed that their hot dogs were, in fact, just normal hot dogs.

 "Here it is. I found it." Stacy called out, a moment later. Her voice was curiously flat and subdued, as she bent over the grill, inspecting its contents closely. "It's this one, right here."

 "Oh, god!" Jeremy gasped, as he looked to where the girl was pointing with her meat fork. "Please, get it off the grill, quickly! Before it gets too singed!"

 "Um.. I don't think you have to worry about that.." Stacy said, as she poked curiously at the boy's sizzling sausage on the grill.

 "Wh.. Why?!"

 "Because it's done."

 There was a moment of shocked silence, as everyone there, girls and boy, took in Stacy's words.

 "D.. Done?!" Jeremy asked, his face betraying his shock and horror.

 "Yep." Stacy replied, her tone filled with finality. "Done."

 Then, with practiced, expert motions, Stacy ran her long fork through the cylinder of cooked meat, prying it off the grill easily, and served it up on a paper plate, which she deposited on a folding table next to the grill.

 All the girls, and Jeremy, bent over the table to peer closely at the penis laying there before them.

 It was definitely cooked.

 No one spoke for several moments, as everyone present took in the enormity of what they were seeing.

 "It's kind of small.." one girl at the back of the crowd, who was a bit shorter than average, said, as she bounced on her toes, trying to see over the shoulders of her taller friends.

 Jeremy whimpered.

 "Right?" Amy asked rhetorically, grinning once again. "So, what do we do with it?"

 "Throw it away? Please?" Jenna pleaded, shaking her head once more and pinching the bridge of her nose between her thumb and forefinger.

 "Bury it?" another girl suggested.

 "Um.. Maybe we could feed it to a dog." yet another girl supplied. "I mean, it's already cooked, so we shouldn't waste it, right?"

 "Hah, no way!" Amy said, enthusiastically. "If anyone is going to eat it, it's gonna be me!"

 "Whaat?!" came the collective response of the group, as several girls gasped or laughed in shocked response to Amy's suggestion.

 "Oh, my god.." Jenna moaned, flushing in embarrassment once again. "Amy, you.."

 "Well, like Julie said: it IS already cooked, so why let it go to waste!" Amy said eagerly, as several of the other girls looked thoughtful.

 "It's Jeremy's penis." Stacy said, cutting into the conversation. "Or, at least, it was.. Shouldn't he get to decide what happens to it?"

 "That's a fair point.." one of the other girls said quietly, into the silence that followed.

 "Well?" Amy asked, as all the girls looked to Jeremy, peering at him curiously as he regarded his cooked cock with a tragic expression. "What do you want to do with it? Can I eat it, or what?"

 "Hey, wait a minute." another one of the girls interjected. "I wanna try it too!"

 "Me, too!" came yet another voice, from the back of the crowd.

 The short girl who hadn't been able to see very well over her friend's shoulders pushed her way to the front of the crowd.

 "I want to know what it tastes like." she continued, eyeing the former penis and potential hot dog intently.

 "Aww.. I wanted it all to myself.." Amy pouted, frowning at the girls around her.

 "Ugh, you can have it." said another girl, who looked a little green at the thought of what her friends were contemplating. "Gross."

 Several more girls chimed in, agreeing with her and expressing their disgust at the very idea of putting any amount of Jeremy's penis, cooked or not, into their mouths.

 "I have to admit, I'm curious about it, too." Stacy said, interrupting the growing chatter. "So, Jeremy? Can we have your penis?"

 Jeremy finally looked up from his penis, laying there on the plate where it was steaming gently, and into the faces of the girls crowded around him, some eager, others mildly disgusted, and still others merely curious what he would decide.

 "I.. I.." he began, dazed and unsure, his mind overwhelmed by the events that had overtaken him and his poor penis.

 "It isn't going to do you much good now, the way it is." Stacy prompted, nudging his elbow gently.

 "I.. suppose not.." Jeremy replied, biting his lip as his eyes moistened, tears threatening to fall, finally accepting the total loss of his manhood. "Yes.. You can eat.. eat my p-penis."

 "Whoo! Awesome!" Amy cheered, as she pumped a fist into the air. "Let's get it into a bun! Hand me the relish, would you, Stacy?"

 "Hey, I don't like relish!" objected the short girl, starting a brief, but intense, debate over the merits of various condiments with Amy and all of the other girls who wanted a piece of Jeremy's penis.

 Once the argument had settled, and compromises had been reached, Amy picked up the former penis and newly christened hot dog with a set of tongs and laid it in a bun. The chosen condiments were carefully applied, and Amy then picked up the hot dog and bun, lifting it close to her nose. She inhaled deeply, taking in its aromatic scent, and smiled.

 "Hey, it smells pretty good." she reported. "It was my idea to eat it, so I get the first bite, okay?"

 The other girls grudgingly agreed, and watched, faces filled with curiosity and envy, as Amy opened her mouth wide and, with no further ado, bit the head off Jeremy's cooked penis.

 "Ooh.." Amy moaned, around her mouthful of cock meat, as she passed on the now shorter hot dog. "This is gooood. Really tender."

 "Hmm.." the short girl said, after she had taken her own bite and begun chewing thoughtfully. "It does taste pretty good, but it's actually fairly tough and chewy."

 "I.. I can't.." another girl said, as she looked at the penis hot dog she had just been handed, flustered and blushing. "I changed my mind!"

 "Hah, you're totally missing out." Amy responded, still chewing, as she watched the girl who had chickened out shove the bun clad penis into the next girl's hands. "More for the rest of us."

 "Hmm, you're right, this is pretty chewy." Stacy said, a moment later. She was the last girl willing to eat a part of Jeremy's cock, and she frowned thoughtfully at the last few inches of hot dog in her hand after she had taken her bite. "But your bit wasn't chewy, Amy?"

 "Nope!" Amy said, smiling, after she had swallowed her mouthful of masticated meat and bun down. "Super tender, actually."

 "Huh." Stacy mused, chewing. "I'll bet it's because you got the head."

 "Probably."

 Jeremy watched the girls slowly consume and enjoy his male member, his face forlorn and sad. Amy caught his expression, and seemed to misinterpret it. She considered him for a moment longer, eyes fixed on his, then held her hand out to Stacy for the rest of the hot dog.

 "Hey, you don't get two bites.." the short girl protested, seeing Amy accept and then lift the dog and bun up to her mouth once again.

 "Oh, be quiet, Nancy." Amy replied, rolling her eyes. "This one isn't for me, anyway."

 "Huh?"

 Amy took another bite of the hot dog, her eyes locked on Jeremy's. Then, without chewing, she made her way around the table to him. Wordlessly, she laid her free hand behind Jeremy's neck, then pulled him close.

 Jeremy gasped in surprise as he felt his lips touch his sister's best friend's lips, and Amy used this opportunity to pass him, from her tongue to his, the bite of his cock she had been holding in her mouth. Then, after whispering the word "Chew." to him, she pressed her lips firmly against his once more.

 Jeremy obeyed. He, while getting the first kiss of his life, (and possibly his last, considering his newly cock free condition) began to chew up his own penis. The crowd of girls around them gasped as they watched this happen, with a few, mostly the ones who had also partaken of Jeremy's penis, cheering Amy and him on.

 Amy giggled against his lips as she felt him chew himself up, then released him and stepped back after he had swallowed. His cock tasted.. good. Really good, which just made Jeremy's confused, conflicted emotional state even worse.

 "Thanks for leaving your penis in the fridge." Amy whispered to him, directly into his ear, as she leaned in again. "Definitely the best hot dog I've ever eaten."

 Then she stepped away again, and, winking at him, popped the last piece of his manhood into her mouth. Amy then turned to his sister, and, grinning evilly around her mouthful, pointed at her meaningfully.

 "Oh. Oh, no. No, you don't." Jenna exclaimed, backing up as Amy began to advance upon her.

 Amy just nodded her head, her grin growing wider, as the girls around them began laughing and cheering again.

 "Stay away from me, you frea..!" Jenna managed, smiling and laughing despite herself, before Amy glomped onto her and planted a big kiss right on her mouth.

 Jeremy, and the rest of the girls, heard Jenna moan into Amy's kiss, a wordless negation that ended with both girl's mouths working, as Amy obviously passed the final bit of Jeremy's penis into his sister's mouth.

 "Chew it, girl!" Amy commanded, before she resumed her fierce kiss.

 Jenna, with the laughter that was trying to bubble out of her stymied by the lips of her friend, rolled her eyes and complied, jaw working hard as she struggled to kiss, eat, and giggle, all at the same time. The girls around them, even the ones who had been disgusted at the thought of eating Jeremy's penis, cheered them on, much more enthusiastically than they had for Jeremy.

 "Okay, okay." Jenna admitted, after she had swallowed the last of her brother's penis and the kiss with her best friend had finally ended. "That did taste pretty good, Amy. You sneaky little bi.. Ah!"

 Jenna's words were cut of with a squeak, as Amy goosed the girl's bikini covered bottom, causing her to jump, blush, and swat at her friend playfully.

 "Oh, man." one of the girls complained, watching this display with envy. "I kinda wish I had taken a bite now."

 "Me, too." said the girl who had almost gotten up the courage to try some of Jeremy's penis, before chickening out.

 "Well.." Amy said, turning to them after overhearing their comments. "We've still got his balls, you know.."

 All the girls quieted at that, contemplating Amy's words for a moment, then, as one, the whole group turned to look at Jeremy, eyeing him and his cock-free, but not entirely empty, crotch speculatively. Hungrily, even.

 "Uh, oh." Jeremy thought to himself, and gulped.

END Pool Party, Alternate

4 - A Little Extra Spending Money, Part Two

 "Mother, can I order a "C&B Special"?" Tracy asked, looking up hopefully at her mother over the menu she was holding.

 "Hmm.. I don't know, dear." Mrs. Mayweather replied, as she perused a menu of her own. "They're a bit expensive.."

 "Pleeease?" Tracy wheedled, making pleading puppy dog eyes at her mother as her lips curled into a cute little pout.

 "Oh, very well." Mrs. Mayweather answered, acquiescing with an amused little snort at her daughter's antics. "I suppose that you'll want to go pick out your meal yourself, rather than simply accepting whatever the chefs might select for you, too, hmm?"

 "Yes!" Tracy stated, nodding eagerly, almost bouncing up and down in her chair in her excitement.

 "Well, go on, then." Mrs. Mayweather said. "Don't take too long, though, dear."

 "Okay!" the girl agreed, as she got up and made her way eagerly to the register.

 Mrs. Mayweather chuckled quietly to herself, as she fondly watched her daughter speak to a waitress, and then be escorted back behind the counter, to the restaurant's kitchens and stock holding area.

 Their shopping trip had gone much better than she had anticipated, and the paltry sum she had been able to raise from the sale of her son had been more than offset by the excellent bargains and sales she and her daughter had happened to come across during their busy morning. They had even had some money left over after all was said and done, well over fifty dollars, in fact, which had lead to Mrs. Mayweather suggesting to Tracy that they treat themselves to a late lunch at a nice, nearby restaurant.

 Mrs. Mayweather idly wondered, for a brief moment, just how her son was faring, where he might have ended up after they had parted ways that morning, then dismissed him from her thoughts with a little shake of her head. She had more important matters to consider, she mused, and went back to browsing through the restaurant's rather extensive menu. It was so hard to pick. Really, everything on it sounded simply delicious.

 Tracy had to stand to one side at the entrance to the kitchens, to let another customer, a young woman who appeared to be somewhere in her early twenties, pass out of it. The girl had a satisfied and expectant expression on her face, as if she were quite pleased with herself. It appeared that she was eagerly looking forward to her lunch.

 Tracy's smile at the girl was returned with a twinkling of eyes, and a knowing wink, and after the young woman had returned to the dinning area, Tracy herself went into the kitchens.

 The thing that struck her first was the noise. The kitchens were very loud, with bustling chefs moving back and forth, talking, preparing ingredients, tending to the dishes already cooking, and serving up finished meals on elegant plates, which waitresses would then whisk away to hungry customers.

 The second thing she noticed was the line of boys bound to one otherwise bare wall. Some, the ones still with their manhoods intact, had their arms bound behind their backs. The rest, which were the majority, had their hands hooked high to the wall above them, their toes barely touching the ground. This group were all writhing and shuddering in obvious discomfort and agony, and their groins were conspicuously empty.

 "Here to select your lunch special, dear?" a woman, her chef's apron improbably immaculate, called to Tracy when she saw the girl enter the room.

 "Yes!" Tracy had to reply loudly, to be heard over the general noisy din of the active kitchen.

 "Have at it, then." the woman instructed, smiling genially, as she motioned toward the wall of bound boys with the large cleaver she was wielding in one hand.

 "..'Kay!" Tracy said, nodding, but stood near to watch what the woman was doing for a few moments first.

 The woman, who appeared to be a butcher of some sort, was dragging a boy by his leashed penis and testicles over to a large block. In addition to being bound quite securely, the boy was also gagged and blindfolded, and was evidently quite frightened, judging by his halting steps and swiftly cocking head, as he tried to take in and interpret all of the different sounds surrounding him.

 The woman positioned him in front of the block, facing it. She removed the collar and leash from around his manhood and tossed them into a box by her feet, which was already nearly overflowing, full to the brim with identical restraints. Then, she swatted his bottom firmly with the palm of her free hand, which caused him to squeal in surprise and thrust his hips out over the butcher's block, making his erect cock and plump balls protrude vulnerably onto its rough surface. The woman's other hand, which held the thick cleaver, came down, with precision timing that could only be the result of years of experience, and chopped his manhood cleanly off, right at the base.

 The hefty kitchen implement made a heavy thwacking sound as it cleaved easily through the boy's meat and connected with the wood of the block.

 The boy jerked violently as this happened, and almost immediately began thrashing and wailing through his gag, struggling against the strong grip the woman had promptly taken on his bound wrists.

 "Got a special here, for table thirteen, that needs some attention!" the butcher called out, toward the working chefs, before she began dragging the boy back to an empty place on the wall.

 Once there, she unceremoniously hooked his bounds hands up over his head, ignoring his feeble, squirming resistance. She turned and left him there, writhing and whimpering in pain, without a single glance back. Then, she stepped forward a few feet, folded her arms, and looked to Tracy, her expression satisfied and contented.

 "Let me know when you're ready, dear." she said, smiling again, her demeanor patient as she waited for the girl to make her selection.

 Tracy nodded, then licked her lips as she began walking up and down the line of boys, eyeing their manhoods critically. Unfortunately, none were nearly so nice as the set she had just watched the butcher separate from their former owner, and she grumped to herself, mildly irritated that she hadn't been able to get to the kitchens just a minute or two earlier, so she could have claimed them for herself.

 Mindful of her mother's instruction to not dawdle, she came to a stop before the boy who's manhood, because it was slightly larger than all the rest, was the obvious choice for her lunch. If she'd had a bit more time, she would have taste tested all the options available to her, just to make sure, but, alas, she didn't. So, she'd just have to pick out the biggest and hope that it tasted as good as it looked.

 As she neared him, Tracy realized that the figure of the boy was familiar to her, somehow. Frowning, she reached up and pushed back with one hand on the sadly drooping head of the boy, even as she reached down and began fondling and hefting his bound penis and testicles appraisingly with her other.

 "Oh, it's you." Tracy said, blinking in mild surprise, as she recognized her brother underneath the gag and blindfold.

 "Mmph?!" was the boy's own very surprised, and quite muffled, response.

 Chuckling quietly, amused at the coincidence of running into her brother again here, of all places, Tracy released his head and focused her attention on what was important: his manhood. As she examined it closely, lifting and weighing it in her hands, squeezing and kneading it thoroughly as if to check for ripeness, the bound boy began to gabble through his gag. Tracy thought she heard her own name a few times, along with the words "please" and "help" repeated over and over, as she contemplated her options.

 It made her feel a bit funny to think about picking out her own brother's cock and balls for lunch, but, really, his meat WAS the best available to her at the moment. Despite being "a bit weedy", as Ms. Livingstone had put it, all the rest of the penises on display were even smaller than his, some by a fairly significant margin. Sighing, and putting her mild squeamishness aside, Tracy looked up from considering her former brother's manhood and back toward the butcher woman.

 "This one." Tracy said, nodding to the woman. "I'll have this one."

 "Mmph, MMPH?!" was her brother's response to this, even as the woman smiled and nodded her own head in acknowledgement.

 "Okay. It'll be ready in about twenty-five to thirty minutes." came the woman's reply. "What table are you?"

 "Seven." Tracy said. "Umm.. I think."

 "Closest to the door going out to the patio, on the right as you face the counter?" the woman queried, raising an eyebrow.

 "Umm.." Tracy hummed, thinking for a moment. "Yes. Yes, that's our table."

 "Alright, table seven it is. Have a nice lunch, dear."

 Smiling, and happily anticipating her impending meal, Tracy thanked the butcher and turned to leave, even as the woman unhooked her brother's leash from the wall and began dragging him over to the block. Just as she passed through the door back to the dining area, she heard the smack of a hand on a bare butt cheek, a sudden, loud "Thwack!", and a squeal of muffled pain.

 "Another special, table seven!" the butcher woman called out.

 Tracy's tummy growled, and her mouth started to water, as she went to sit back down with her mother and wait for her lunch to be ready.

END Spending Money, Part Two

5 - Pool Party, Alternate Ending Epilogue

 "If you don't quit squirming, Jeremy, then this is going to take forever." Stacy said, frowning at the boy as she poked and rolled his balls, which were still attached to him, around on the grill.

 "I can't believe we're doing this.." Jenna muttered, shaking her head as she watched Amy, her best friend, try to hold her brother still, so Stacy, her other best friend, could finish cooking up his testicles.

  Two more of her friends, the girls who had earlier called dibs on the boy's balls, stood to one side, watching them progress from manhood to meat, with mouths watering.

 "Hey, he agreed to it." Amy said from behind Jeremy, as she held him as still as she could, her arms wrapped around his chest and her hips thrust against his bottom. "It's not our fault if he didn't realize how much it would hurt."

 The boy in question only moaned, and wriggled his hips again, in a futile attempt to pull his cooking gonads away from the grill.

 "Is he done, yet?" asked one of the waiting girls, who was holding the top half of an open hamburger bun.

 "They're starting to smell pretty good, so I bet they're close.." said the other girl, who was holding the bun's bottom half and a bottle of ketchup, as she licked her lips slowly in anticipation.

 "Another couple of minutes, I think." Stacy replied, as she poked Jeremy's roasting testicles with her meat fork again, provoking a new bout of squirming from the agonized boy.

 "Wow, this pool party's really starting to heat up.." Amy commented, as she gazed around the back yard at all the girls there. "Julie just took her top off.."

 "She's not the only one." Jenna sighed, shaking her head in consternation. "I really didn't think my party would end up like this.."

 "Yeah, who knew that watching a couple of girls eat a boy's penis would be such an effective aphrodisiac.." Amy said, happily. "Oh, there goes Julie's bottom, too! Nice.."

 "Even the girls who didn't like the idea at first are starting to get into it." Stacy said, looking up from her grilling and chuckling, clearly amused. "Look at Nancy.. It looks like she's trying to see how many girls she can get licking her boobs at the same time."

 "It's beginning to look like the set of a cheap porn video around here." Jenna complained, sounding rather put out. "All I wanted was a nice, normal party!"

 "Cheap porn video?" Amy retorted, giggling. "More like awesome porn video! Look at what Julie's doing with her hot dog, now."

 "That doesn't seem very sanitary.." Stacy commented dryly, glancing over at the indicated moaning and liquidly writhing girl, who was laying on her back by the poolside surrounded by other raptly attentive girls, before bending back to her work at the grill.

 "Sanitary, schmanitary." Amy replied, grinning. "It's awesome! I just hope she'll let me eat it after she's done with it."

 "You only say that because you're a giant dy.." Jenna started to huff out, before Amy cut her off.

 "Hey, mean words!" the girl said, glaring at her friend.

 "S-sorry!" Jenna replied, flushing in embarrassment. "I.. I just don't really like this kind of thing.. Really.."

 "Oh, I don't know.." Amy said, her glare morphing into another grin. "You seemed to like that kiss I gave you earlier. You were quite enthusiastic about it, actually, if I recall correctly."

 "I.. Sh-shut up..!" Jenna stammered, blushing even redder at her friend's words.

 "If you two are quite finished.." Stacy said, smiling wryly at her two friends, then looking back down at her roasting charges. "So are these."

 She speared her meat fork through Jeremy's browned scrotum, one large tine impaling each of his now cooked testicles, causing him to whimper pathetically, then used a long knife to slice his sack, balls and all, free from his trembling body.

 "Order up, girls." Stacy said, motioning to the two girls who had been waiting patiently for her to finish. "Bring that bun on over so I can slap these in it and cut it in half for you."

 The girls hastened to comply, and, a few moments later, each held one half of a ball burger; one still sizzling testicle, some crispy scrotum, and some bun each, which they garnished with their preferred condiments. They then looked at each other, grinned hugely, and each took a big bite.

 "Goood." moaned the first, chewing slowly.

 "Soo Goood." confirmed the second, closing her eyes in bliss.

 "When's your next pool party going to be, Jenna?" Amy asked, as she released her grasp on friend's brother, allowing him to drop backward to the grassy lawn. "We totally need to do this again!"

 The girls watched Jeremy shudder and curl up on himself, groaning and clutching at his now empty groin, with expressions of mild interest or amusement on their faces.

 "Again?" Jenna asked, as her friend sidled up to her and draped one arm casually around her waist. "How? I've sort of run out of brothers, and their little penises too."

 "Well, we all know plenty of boys.." Amy said, licking her lips in anticipation. "I don't think it would be too hard to convince some of them to.. contribute.. to the cause. It would probably be rather easy, really, if we used the right sort of.. persuasion."

 "I don't want to invite a bunch of boys to my next pool party." Jenna said crossly, frowning at her friend. "No boys allowed!"

 "What about him?" asked one of the burger eating girls, as she poked Jeremy pointedly in the stomach with her bare toes.

 "Oh, he doesn't count." Jenna sighed. "At least, not anymore."

 The girl shrugged, conceding the point, then popped the last little bit of her burger, and Jeremy's maleness, into her mouth and chewed it up.

 "We don't have to actually invite the boys over.." Amy said, as she, and the other girls who had watched Jeremy's balls be grilled, turned to take in all the rest of their friends' increasingly lewd antics in the back yard. "In fact, we don't need any boys at all."

 Jenna's pool party, which had started out innocently enough, seemed to be devolving into a full fledged lesbian orgy. An orgy fueled, at least in part, by her brother's (mostly) accidentally cooked manhood.

 "Really, the only thing that we need from them are their dicks." Amy finished, smiling smugly, like a cat that had managed to eat the canary and get away with it, and was planning out how to do it again.

 "And their balls!" interjected the other burger eating girl.

 "And their balls." Amy agreed.

 "Well.." Jenna mused, thinking it over.

 "..I guess that does sound like fun." she allowed, then leaned over and gave her friend a chaste little kiss of her own on the lips, blushing again and smiling shyly at her afterward.

 "Awesome." Amy sighed, gazing back at Jenna happily. "You know, I think that cooking up your brother's penis might just be the best accident that has ever happened to us."

 "Maybe it worked out for us, but what about him?" Stacy asked, looking back over her shoulder toward the now apparently unconscious former boy.

 "Who cares?" Jenna and Amy said together, as they walked forward to rejoin the now completely debauched party, arms wrapped fondly around each other's waists.

END Pool Party Epilogue

Author's Note:

 I'm pretty happy with how these turned out. Fae is a bit of an experiment, as I've never written in second person perspective before. I'm very interested to hear what people think of it. Do you like the second person way it was written (you, your, etc.), or would you have preferred it to be third person (he, him, etc.), like the way I normally write?

 The alternate ending to Pool Party (see CBT Shorts 1, if you're confused and want to read the original story) was inspired by a suggestion/request from a commenter, and I think that it turned out even better than the original did, ha ha. ("Wow, Htabdoolb, do you take requests now?" you might ask. "No." I reply. I write what I feel like, whenever I feel like it, which is why I'm able to enjoy this little hobby of mine so much. If something you say in a comment tickles my brain, I might, MIGHT, do something with it some day, but that's as far as I'm willing to go.)

 A Little Extra Spending Money is just me rolling around (like a little piggy in a sty) in my objectification fetish. I love it when people are treated like things, mere expendable products, to be sold, used up, and discarded at the casual whim of their owners, bwa ha ha. Delicious, delicious objectification..

 Please feel free to comment. I love each and every bit of feedback I get, even the negative stuff. Finally, I realize that these really aren't all that short, but I'm trying, trying SO hard, to make my stuff more concise. I suppose the main title is more my hope than it is reality.

 Collections of my stories may be found at several different locations, aside from this one, under the name of Htabdoolb; at the Eunuch Archive(castration and penectomy stuff only), at HentaiFoundry, at Eka's Portal, and at the Dolcett Girl's Forum(look for the index of story indices stickied thread), as well as on Gurochan's literature board. If there is any other site that you think might be a good place for my stories, please, let me know, because I also love reaching a wider audience.

END CBT Shorts 2

Sounding, cum eating, watersports, and overall grossness.
This is my first time writing any kind of erotica, so... enjoy? I tried not to give descriptions of the characters, so you can fill it in on your own with whatever you like.


One evening I had a craving for something salty, so I went out and bought myself a burger and fries. Coming back to my dorm, I greeted my roommate, who was busy watching cartoons, sat down and unpacked my meal on my desk. However, I was dejected to find that the cashier had forgotten to give me my complimentary sauce. I turned to my roommate and asked if he had any sauce in his mini-fridge, but he simply shook his head. Turning back to my food, I took a bite out of a fry to see if it was fine on its own. Sadly, this was not the case. I considered going back to the restaurant or to a convenience store to pick up some sauce, until I had an even better idea.
 
“Hey Alex,” I said to my roommate, “I was thinking. I really need something to go with my fries and on my burger, but I don’t have any sauce.”
 
“Okay. Why don’t you just go to the store?” he responded, as he took off his earbuds and turned to face me.
 
“Yeah, but I don’t want to spend too much money. The good news is that I know a way to get some sauce without buying it. You know what I’m getting at?” I said as I moved my gaze down from his eyes.
 
“What? Oh, sure. Go ahead.” He scooted his chair away from his desk and unzipped his pants. I grabbed a paper cup from my cabinet and walked over to his side of the room. As I knelt down between him and his desk, he put his earbuds back on and resumed his show. I fished in his underwear and pulled out his pierced, semi-flaccid cock, then placed the paper cup on the ground beside me. After resettling myself to get more comfortable on the linoleum floor, I grabbed his dick and began to lick it. I could taste pee on his piercing, and precum in his slit. I had to reposition myself again, as my dick was pushing at the seams of my sweatpants.
 
Placing it in my mouth, I started bobbing my head in and out quickly, licking his stiffening cock with increasing urgency, as I suddenly realized that my food would get cold soon. As his cock reached the back of my throat, I looked up at him and saw that he was laughing at his show. I had forgotten to ask him to warn me before he came, as I wanted to get all of it in the cup. Like my father always said, waste not, want not.
 
I pulled it free from my mouth to take a breath, before going back in with renewed vigor. Filling my throat up with his thick cock again, then pulling out halfway, then getting even more dick in me, until I felt it in my esophagus. I repeated this, until spittle ran down from my nostrils and down my chin. Just as I was beginning to wonder when Alex would finally cum already, I felt him smack the back of my head. I pulled his cock out of my mouth again and grabbed the paper cup. With not a moment to spare, I held it up to the tip of his dick, his piercing smacking the edge of the cup, and began pumping away. Finally, with a barely audible grunt, he began jizzing into the cup. I licked my lips as I watched him fill up almost a quarter of the cup with hot cum.
 
After licking off the excess from his dick, and savoring the salty treat, I stood up from the floor and walked over to my desk to begin my meal. I turned back and thanked Alex, and he responded with a grunt as he zipped his jeans back up and pushed his chair back in. He was never a real conversationalist. I grabbed the half-eaten fry and dipped it in Alex’s cum, the brought it to my mouth. It was the perfect blend of sweet, salty, and bitter. I made a mental note for later to get him to write down what he’d eaten that day. I dug in to my fries, dipping them in jizz and devouring them as I pulled up a movie on my laptop to watch. However, I soon realized that Alex’s cum was running low, and I still had some fries left and my burger. Too much of his jizz had gone off the sides or onto the floor (past the cup, somehow). Feeling disappointed again, I began thinking of some way to get more cum and in a more orderly fashion. Then an idea struck me.
 
I got up and opened my cabinet, then grabbed a package of plastic bendy straws. Removing one from the package, I returned to my chair and pulled down my pants slightly. Alex gave me a passing glance, then continued ignoring me. My dick had softened after I had started eating, so I began stroking my dick. The thought of what I was going to do excited me, so I was hard as a nail in no time. With my dick ready, I put one end of the straw in my mouth and licked it. I knew what I was going to do would hurt like hell, and I’d be feeling it for days to come, but I needed more sauce and I wasn’t about to waste any more. So I took the straw and stuck the tip into my urethra. It stung like crazy, and I had to take a moment to catch my breath. Then I started putting pressure on it, forcing it further down my urethra. Although I was moving at a snail’s pace, it still felt like razors were being forced down my dick. After a minute of pushing, I had finally gotten one inch of the straw submerged. Finally, after four minutes, I had seven of the eight inches of straw sunk into my urethra. Then I began stroking myself.
 
At first each movement of my hand stung horribly, but I quickly got used to it and settled into a quick stroke. As I rubbed myself, I caught Alex looking at my dick. Meeting my gaze, he shook his head and laughed. I smirked and returned to focusing on the task at hand. I soon felt that familiar electric feeling, and grabbed the cup again. As soon as I had positioned it at the tip of the straw poking out of my dick, a torrent of cum came rushing out. Interestingly, due to the straw covering up the sensitive insides of my urethra, I felt no pain in letting out my jizz. My cum filled up almost half the little paper cup, collecting neatly at the bottom, thanks to the straw.
Once I was satisfied that I had been drained completely, I began the delicate work of removing the straw. However, I then ran into an issue: no matter how hard I tugged on it, I couldn’t get the damn straw to budge. Not to mention each yank felt like I was giving birth to a hedgehog through my penis. After a few minutes of attempting to remove the straw, I gave up and decided to leave it in. At least until I was done eating. Looking up from my work, I saw Alex laughing at me, covering his mouth with his hand.

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” I said, as I turned in my chair to get back to eating, leaving my dick flopping out of pants. As I turned, my dick hit the edge of my seat, causing me to instinctively recoil in pain. This, in turn, caused me to knock over my soda. Cursing my bad luck, I grabbed some paper towels to clean up the spill, but realized I was almost out. Behind me, I could hear Alex standing up.

“Hey Matt, I think I have a solution to that problem,” he said as I turned to face him. He grabbed my now-empty soda cup and placed it on his desk. Unzipping his pants again, he pulled out his cock. He picked up the cup and placed it under his flaccid cock, and then proceeded to fill it with his piss. I looked up at him and smiled.

“Thanks dude.” I stood up and began to stuff my dick back into my pants, intending to go to the bathroom to get paper towels, but Alex stopped me.

“You’ve got a mouth dude. Use it,” he said, as he gestured to the soda that had collected on my desk and the dirty linoleum floor. As if to answer my quizzical gaze, he continued, “The RA said we have to buy our own paper towels. Going green, or whatever.” He then gestured to the floor, and I responded with a long sigh. I bent back down and set about licking up the soda.

“Oh yeah, while you’re down there, could you clean up those dust bunnies and dirt? I know it’s my week to sweep, but I think you owe me one,” he said as he shook his cock to get the last drops of piss out, and to remind me as to why I owed him, “So…” I responded with a grunt, as my mouth was full of soda, dirt, and some stale pee.

After ten minutes of work, cleaning up the floor with my tongue, I finally had it nice and clean. I stood up and returned to my desk, picked up the piss-filled cup that Alex had left on my desk, and took a deep gulp. It had gotten cold, but it was still nice and salty. My fries and burger had gone cold, and so had my cum, but it still tasted so much better than if I had gone sauce-less. After finishing, I pulled down my pants and gave myself a refill, this time hot and fresh. I gave a yank to the straw, which now had four inches exposed, and succeeded in shifting it. The pain was intense, but I managed to drag the rest out. Some blood began dripping out of my urethra, and the stinging pain was so bad that I couldn’t close my legs, but the taste of burgers, fries, dirt, piss, and cum left in my mouth left me feeling content. I took a sip of my piss and went back to my laptop. Next time, I thought to myself, I’m double checking to make sure I get my sauce.

Tags: Trap, Gay, Guro (Obviously).

((Okay I've played the game quite a bit and I love it so this is using characters from the game if you don't know a character Google them. I'm writing a story and a character will die in it. Then I'll write an alternate ending where a different character dies. Once all characters have died (Ones that I want to kill.) I'll start a new story with alternate endings. Characters can be voted on to be in the next story by any reader. Now the way it will usually go down is they have sex then die and get their body raped. It'll always be part 3 Jason so he won't have a cock resembling beef jerky. Most of these are written after I've died in the game so I'm sorry in advance for typos. Enjoy.))

Story 1, Ending 1: Tiffany Cox.

Camp Crystal Lake. Or Camp Blood if you listen to those old folks. I sat in the passenger seat as me and Brandon Wilson drove there, Buggsy was his nickname but he never told me why. We met a year ago when I was still officially a boy.

1 year ago.

I had just finished football practice when Buggzy approached me in the locker room angrily "Bu--" he cut me off with a push against the locker causing me to cry out a little.

"You didn't follow the gameplan!" He yelled loudly as spittle spattered my face.

"B...But I was having fun..." I weakly respond as He raised his hand as if to hit me and I whimpered again. 

"Why do you do that!? You act like a fucking girl!" Before I could speak he just pushed me over and left.

Feeling rather hurt I regained myself and headed to the shower.

I was showering in the locker room shower when a hand grabbed my neck and I heard Brandon's voice.

"You act like one so now I'll treat you like one."

He bent me against the shower wall. I had always wondered how big his black cock was and I found out as he slid deep into my tight boy pussy and I moaned, he grabbed my hips and started pounding away.

After awhile he groans and dumps a nice thick load of cum in my ass as I moan "I love you...."

Present.

After that day a year ago he's been fucking me constantly. We graduated today and Crystal Lake was where the celebration was going down. 

"What if they recognize me?"

I ask and he waves his hand dismissively. "They won't Kyle..."

I groan "Tiffany remember?" 

He chuckles "Got me there."

He had asked me to dress as a girl to prove he had a girl ever since his girlfriend mysteriously vanished at Camp.

As we rolled up he casually took a deep breath and got out looking at the rather large main cabin, I did as well adjusting my bra and fake tits, they would have been bigger if Brandon had his way. We walked towards the cabin and he took my hand, I looked over to him admiring his general appearance for he always looked good in his Letterman jacket. He knocked on the door and none other than Chad Kensington opened the door

"Hey Buggz! And um...?" He looked me over with a rather critical eye.

"Tiffany..." Said Brandon and Chad nodded speaking to me in his familiar sultry voice for wooing girls

"Well nice to meet you...Tiffany..." I blush a little as I feel Brandon tightens his grip on my hand. 

"We should head inside yeah?" Brandon would be quick to say as Chad looks over to him smirking.

"Alright." Chad replied. I guess Brandon wasn't as tough as he liked to pretend, it almost seemed he cared. Chad led us inside where we saw just about everyone. They were never my friends then were Brandon's. I just knew them, we walked about as they greeted Brandon and mostly ignored me mostly. We split up at some point and I exited the main cabin in search of interesting things to do. I walked to the water and looked at it shimmer almost haunting yet beautiful.

"Hey Jason..." I said jokingly "You having fun?" The water didn't respond. Jason Voorhees was a kid that unfortunately drowned here. Or that's what I heard, I didn't care to much

"Hey there." Said a voice causing me to startle and turn to see Chad /Shit!/ I thought as he sidled up "Nice lake right?" He said as I remained silent and I turned back to the water "Never heard of a Tiffany...you from around here?" I shook my head.

"No..." Even with my back turned I could feel him grinning.

"Where you from?" I controlled myself and responded in a near hostile tone.

"Why should I tell you?" I heard the sand crunch under his step as he approached.

"Me and Buggz go way back...and he hasn't spoke of you." He said, at this point I could feel his breath on my neck. Before I could speak however there was a scream from the cabin and me and him turned to the sound.

"Oh what now..." He groaned heading off in a hurry as I tried to calm myself /Does he know? Lucky someone screamed.../ I figured that someone saw a snake or something else asinine.

An hour or so passed as I continued wandering the camp. Soon enough I wound up at the boat shack and started poking around some drawers disinterestedly. Not much except some bug spray and old newspapers, I headed outside to be greeted by Chad running right towards.

"Chad?" I say as he slides to a halt in front of me panting as he tries to answer.

"D...Dead! He killed them...!" As he gets his sentence out my heartbeat picks up.

"Who's dead?!? Is Brandon okay?" I ask worriedly as he shakes his head.

"I don't know...we gotta hide!" Almost as if to punctuate his words a loud scream echoed through the woods and he pushed me indoors clicking off the light, we both went to a nearby cabinet and climbed inside face to face with my back to the door.

It probably had been 15 minutes but it felt like eternity when we heard footsteps. They were heavy and near thunderous as they got closer to us, we both held our breath as it neared. The steps seemed to have passed us when Chad gasped in fear causing those footsteps to halt. I give him a look of fear and loathing and he just looks scared when suddenly a machete blade stabs through the cabinet and into the back of my head "K...nch....ku...." I babble as my tongue lolls out dribbling saliva, my hips buck while my eyes roll back, while Chad can't see it cum dribbles down my now impotent cock staining my panties. I moan my last as the machete is yanked out and the footsteps recede.

Despite my death Chad can't help but reach around me and grab at my fat girly ass, he carefully turns my body so his crotch is against my ass, he let's out his already hard cock and grinds it against my ass and shorts a bit before slipping his fingers into the edge of my shorts and panties. To be fair he probably wanted to fuck me alive but I guess he wanted a hole to fill. In a practiced motion he yanked my shorts down exposing my fat rear and small girly cock. He didn't respond negatively to this, maybe he swung both ways. He rubbed his cock against my asshole before sliding into my rapidly cooling ass. He bit his lip trying not to groan with pleasure. Soon he started a nice gentle pace sliding in and out of my now loose boy cunt. His balls smacked against my cumsoaked cock as his cock throbbed in my jiggling ass. Every thrust made my arms sway back and forth. He thrust inside deep slamming my prostate and causing my eye to twitch a little as cum dribbled from my useless cock. His balls tightened as he emptied several shots of warm cum into my body giving it the last warmth it would ever receive.

Chad survived as well as Brandon and a few others. Police chalked my raped body up to the killers fault. Chad would keep this secret till the day he died.

((Tell me what you thought and who you think should die in the next ending. Females only please. Fox isn't in this one for obvious reasons. :) ))

Please read the first one before this one. It won't make sense otherwise.

MALE ROLLOUT
As demand for farmed children increased, sourcing semen became difficult and expensive. After public criticism of the government selling semen to private human farms, we had essentially no legal way to obtain sperm. As our supply department dipped into the grey market, we began to look for an alternative solution. The senior board eventually elected to begin farming men for semen. The research and development team got to work.

DEVELOPMENT
The main issue was that semen naturally takes time to be produced and to mature. It takes seven days for a human male to be at capacity, and it can take longer for the semen to be mature enough to store. The solution was pharmaceutically administered follicle stimulating hormone to catalyze sperm production, as well as physical stimulation of the reproductive system.

PROTOTYPE
All female breeding units were designated as “A” (A1, A29, etc). We acquired Eric, herein BP (B prototype), for the first trial of the new sperm harvesting program. BP is a tall and slim white man. He is well toned but is not especially bulky. His genitals are very healthy. His penis is six inches long and average in girth, and his testacles are slightly large for a man of his build. He is an excellent candidate, but given that he is the first attempt at installing a male into the farm, he may not survive.

RECEPTION
Preparing BP for installation will be similar to how women are prepared. First, he is stripped completely naked and taken to the operating theater, where he is tied down like any other unit. First, his genitals are precisely measured. His scrotum is then injected with Serum 226, an experimental drug to increase sperm production. His muscles begin to spasm. Fortunately, he is secured well enough that by the time he stops spazzing, he is still secured. The spasm is noted as a side effect. He is administered a general anesthetic and open surgery begins. His liver is removed to implant the hormone regulator, but his kidneys are also removed. This is to ensure that they will not be ruptured in the process of his installation and service. They will not be needed anyway, as the farming pad will be able to perform the duties of his urinary system. He is sealed again and moved from a lying down position to a seated position. His head is shaved bald and neurosurgery is performed to chemically enhance his pituitary gland to produce as much sperm as possible. When the surgery is complete, he has been under for nine hours. It is no wonder that his survival odds are low, but he has made it through one of the more intense parts of the installation.

SEATING
This part of the process is still known as seating, but the pad is in no way a seat. BP is laid down flat on his back on a metal table, and his feet are tied to two suspended foot braces. He looks like a woman in delivery. His hands are tied down above his head, and straps are placed at his waist and his collarbone. The prostatic stimulation piston (PSP) is positioned near the anus and is calibrated so that the three inch thick probe is aligned with the anus.

INSTALLATION
Full access to the prostate is necessary, so a high powered surgical laser is used to cut open his abdomen. BP screams out in pain, and it is necessary to hold him down. While the laser is still active, a purple tube is placed directly into his heart again and a light anesthetic is administered. Finally, the laser stops. A two-inch incision is enough to slide in an IV tube that is inserted directly into the prostate. This will regulate hormones inside the actual organ. Beyond this, the same tubes are put into BP as all the other units. Tubes for blood filtration, nutrition, solid and liquid waste disposal, hormonal regulation, et cetera. Because bodily stimulation is such a necessary factor in efficient production, two electrodes are placed on his pectoral muscles. They should only be used for utilitarian purposes. A mask is sewn into his face, covering his nose and mouth, to deliver gaseous medicine. Finally came the real challenge: setting up his reproductive system for constant ejaculation. The earlier measurements of his genitals had been used to manufacture a custom-built plastic pump to be fastened over BP’s penis. It is cylindrical and rather large, yet soft and padded on the inside. It is placed over the penis, fastened around the waist and thighs, and secured to the ceiling. A tube leading out of it will carry semen into reserves. An elastic band is wrapped around the scrotum, and small suction pads are placed on the testicles to observe precise temperatures and semen volume.

SERVICE BEGINS
Finally, BP has become one with the machine. He is administered a very heavy synthetic aphrodisiac called Serum 30 and his breathing rate slows almost instantly. His penis becomes erect. He is still conscious and semi-alert, but his arousal blurs his judgement. The pump is turned on, and hormones and drugs begin flowing into him. His reaction is orgasmic at first but after about thirty seconds of continuous ejaculation he enters a fit of hysterical laughter. The rate of flow of semen begins to decrease after ninety seconds, so we begin physical stimulation. As the PSP is being set up, BP verbally begs for us not to turn it on. He is ignored. The device is initially on too high of a setting, and BP yelps in pain immediately. The speed is lowered to a tolerable level and the device is adjusted to finely contact the prostate. BP’s sensation returns to an orgasmic level, and the rate of semen production is stabled. After ten minutes of service, the rate of production has not significantly fluctuated, so BP is put into a semi-conscious state to produce sperm as long as possible.

From my stories in "Bad Magic: Petrification, Transformation, Immortality", some are a part of the same system. And this Nina thing has basically turned into a series. So I decided to make a story group for it, and post all I've got (because I just made a new chapter).

https://cuteandhurting.deviantart.com/gallery/66414378/Magical-Nina-and-Friends

http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/CuteAndHurting/21698/Bad-Magic-Petrification-Transformation-Immortality

Vacuum Fairy

Vaky is a fairy. She likes to clean people’s homes when they aren’t at home. Many homes have lately been cleaned mysteriously, nobody knowing there’s a good fairy with good intentions doing that to them. Even witches and wizards didn’t know that little Vaky existed!

Vaky would always carry her little vacuum cleaner with her.

***

“Nina!” Yelled Ana with tears in her eyes. Ana was a 12 year old Bosnian blondie from Sarajevo. She was running away from someone.
“Ana!” Said Nina. Nina was a chin-length brunette and Ana’s classmate.
“Nina, please help me!”
“What’s wrong?! You’re scaring me!”
“Cops are after me…”
“WHAT?!”
“Please, just listen! They caught me trying to smoke. They took a picture of me. They want to take me to my parents!”
“It’s just that? Jesus… You scared me so much…”
“My parents are going to take my new cellphone away from me! Please, Nina, help me! They are looking for me!”
“And what can I do?”

“You…” Ana calmed down and kept her voice quiet. “You do magic… right?”
“Uhh… Be quiet…”
“Please, do something… Turn me into a frog or something…”
“I don’t think you’d like that.”
“I will do anything, just please! They don’t know my name, all I need to do is hide for a day!”

Nina was in a secret family of wizards. Only her best friend Ana knew the secret. Naturally to a magician, when Ana offered to be transformed, Nina could barely resist. Although she knew it could be a bad idea.

Nobody was around, so Nina started chanting. Ana stood still, listening to Nina speaking all those words in a mysterious language, waving her hands around. After 1 minute, Nina was apparently done.
“Umm… That’s it?” Ana asked.
“Yes! You will now turn to dust and flow into this tiny vial.” Nina opened a vial and pointed it towards Ana.
“Huh?” Spoke Ana. That was also the last thing that Ana said. She started flowing, like sand, into the vial.

Ana had been reduced to a vial of dust that was just about 1 inch or 2.5 cm high. A whole human transformed into something so small. Worse yet, into pretty big grans of DUST, which means Ana became a large amount of small particles.

‘HUH?’ Thought Ana, whose sight and hearing was consumed by darkness. She felt weird. ‘I can’t move… Is my body a mush?’ She felt like minced meat. ‘I can’t breathe…’

Nina shut the vial.
“Now each part of your soul is tightly sealed to each grain of this dust. I will release you in the evening. When cops stop looking for you. I hope your shock teaches you not to ask me to do magic for you anymore. It’s dangerous! You know, if I lose you, you will be trapped as generic dust for eternity!”

‘Let me out! I change my mind, turn me back! Please!’ Ana was freaking out, unable to move, literally feeling her whole body being motionless cold DUST.

Nina took the vial of Ana home. She put it on a shelf in her bedroom and went to school. She had classes in the afternoon that week. But she left the window open, so the draft blew the vial off the shelf and it fell on the floor. It broke to pieces. Ana’s dust was all over the floor. Ana didn’t know what happened. She wouldn’t even know if wind blew her in several different parts of the town. Because pieces of her soul were tied to EACH particle. Luckily, it didn’t blow her away. There was no draft near the floor at the time. And luckily, the dust was heavy enough not to spread through the air. That was close…

All she felt, before and after, was fear and worry. She got used to being unable to breathe, because didn’t need to breathe at the moment. But she was worried she would never be released, even though the plan was to release her. ‘I shouldn’t have asked her to do magic on me… What was I thinking…? I was so scared of losing my cellphone…”

That was close, wasn’t it?

But then came the cleaning fairy called Vaky.

“Uhhh, why do people leave their windows open?” She said as she was going to close Nina’s window. “There doesn’t seem to be a smell of gas leak or anything. Did she forget to close it then? Wait…” Then she yelled with happy shine in her eyes. “Oh… There’s dust on the floor! Or is it… tiny sand? It is polluting the floor!”

Vaky then took her vacuum cleaner and turned it on. It was a small plastic elephant, pink, with pictures of flowers on it, and some vacuuming options. It didn’t have a hose. It looked like a mini vacuum cleaner for little kids.
“There shouldn’t be dust on the floor. Some bugs could hatch there.”

With a smile on her face, she slowly and thoroughly started sucking Ana up her little sucker. Little by little, the dust in which Anna had been trapped disappeared into the vacuum cleaner, together with the pieces of the vial. Ana disappeared into the vacuum cleaner like ordinary unwanted house hazard.

“The room is pretty clean and tidy. Too bad. One house less to tidy for me. Oh well, there are plenty other houses!”

Then Vaky had her leave. With Ana in her magical vacuum cleaner. Ana didn’t see or hear a thing that was happening. All she felt was worry, begging Nina in her thoughts to turn her back as soon as possible. If only she knew that Nina was no longer around… In Nina’s room, Ana was no more. Poor Ana would keep being several grams of lonely dust forever.

***

That evening, after a hard, or rather fun, day of cleaning, Vaky went to a random river in Romania. She happily opened up the vacuum cleaner.
“I can barely wait to see how must dust I have collected today!”

As she opened it, the dust bag rapidly bulged out as if it had suddenly exploded. Out of that little pink elephant came a dust bag large enough to fit 2 kilograms of potatoes.

“Just like yesterday. But it doesn’t matter! I cleaned 50 houses in 3 countries today! It was so much fun! Oh well. It’s time to get rid of all that dust.”

She emptied the dust bag into the river. All of it. The dust suddenly magically flew into the river, as if you’d never see in non-magical dust bags. All of the dust flew right into the water, and dispersed in it until it could no longer be seen.

All. Of. It.

This is my first attempt, so I'm not sure about the quality.

Hinata inn Slave Dorms Chapter 1.

Kaolla hopped along the pavement on her single bare foot. It was awkward and tiring but she didn't really have a choice. She felt every single bystander's eyes on her, even with her head held down in shame. The young Indian girl's body was bare, she was wearing only a heavy gold bangle on her ankle and a steel slave collar on her neck. Her right arm was amputated a bit below her shoulder, ending in a wrinkled short stump. Her left arm ended a few inches below her elbow with a similarly scarred round stump, she had her elbow slightly bent forward as she hopped. The leg she had lost, the left one, was amputated mid-thigh, the stitch marks from the amputation run across both the stump's tip and the inner side of her residual leg. Her left eye was missing leaving her with an empty eye socket, she couldn't close it since the eyelids were also removed. Who could blame anyone for staring at her? She could hear most of them whisper and some not even bothering to hide what a huge spectacle she was.

''Whoah, look at that slave girl!''

''Three stumps? What'd she do?''

''She's still good for a footjob though.''

''Is she also missing an eye? Damn.''

Of course she expected those kind of reactions, but actually hearing them out made her want to die out of humiliation on the spot. But she had to keep hopping around town for at least twenty more minutes, if she wanted to keep her remaining limb and one good eye.

Though she was used to going barefoot before her amputations, the sole of her foot wasn't that used to the rough surface of the pavement. But that was just a minor physical discomfort, with each hop her poorly healed stumps bounced and jiggled, earning her sharp jolts of pain. A stream of tears runs down Kaolla's right cheek as she chokes back a sob.

'I have to continue. I have to. I don't want to lose my only limb, I don't, I don't. '

Some agonizing and humiliating minutes later, Kaolla was done with her forced self exposure and arrived at the steps of the Hinata inn. One by one, she slowly started hopping up the steps with uncertain and wobbly movements, made worse by her current fatigue and anxiety. As she's nearing the last step, she loses her balance and falls face first on the cobblestones. Momentarily forgetting that she doesn't have three of her limbs anymore, she unconsciously tries to break her fall by extending her stumps forward. The immense pain that shot through the Indian girl when her stumps impacted the hard stones made her scream her lungs out, not even realizing that at the next second she was quickly rolling back down the stairs. Gaining a few more bumps and bruises all over her body, her rapid descent ends with a concussion, courtesy of her head meeting the tip of an uneven stone. She made no effort to move, Kaolla just lay there face down, sobbing and whimpering. Just before unconsciousness gripped her senses, she made out the familiar sound of a bare foot and a wooden peg leg approaching.

'Kitsune, help me...Please.'

That's it for starters, I will probably continue it.

I have been looking for a story that used to be on here. It was called "The Message" it was about a girl that was kidnapped by the mafia as a message to her dad. Anyone have it?

It was late at night when little Lizzy began to stirr in her bed, roused from her dreams by a familiar pang in her bladder. She groaned and shifted in her bed, partially awake and aware of her growing need to pee, but not quite ready to get out of bed. For a moment, she considered just letting it loose right then and there, the bathroom was cold and she was sleepy...but at 9 years old her parents made it very clear to her that she was getting way to old to still be wetting the bed...no matter how much she swore it was an 'accident'.

Finally Lizzy gave in to her better judgement and pulled away the sheets, sitting upright and sleepily rubbing her eyes. She wore a light green pair of cotton Pajamas as well as green and white striped socks on her little feet, the soles greyed from a days worth of playing. She sat there for a moment, not quite free of sleeps grasp, yet another pang in her bladder made certain to remind her of ever more urgent need for a toilet. The 9 year old swung her legs over the bed and scootched to the edge, droopping down to the floor before walking to her door.

With a twist of the knob she pulled her door open...and was greeted by a wretchedly dark and forboding hallway. The typically familiar Hallway out of her room seemed to have been swallowed up by the night. She swore it was darker than she had ever seen it. A sharp chill went down her spine causing the little girl to quiver as her heart was gripped with a sudden fear. A small tinkle of pee loosed into her panties, soaking the fabric with a tiny fear squirt.

Lizzy quickly slammed her door shut, her heart pounding as her young mind filled with all the possible terrors that lurked in that inperceptable void that was once her hallway. Her little cooch was already wet and warm with fresh urine, yet she was far from what she would consider peeing herself, still her pladder was now throbbing and the odd pangs were becoming more frequent

[Grimm] Soul Calibur: Temple of the Dark Gods [2014]
Tags: Gore, Death Dismemberment, mf/fm/ff.

The towering fortress rose up like a spear of darkness into the Blood red sky. Taki looked to her left and right, surveying her companions, hoping they would be ready for the battle to come. On her left stood Siegfried and Cassandra; a brave knight from Germany who once wielded the Soul Edge, and a young warrior-woman from Greece destined to help destroy the evil blade. On her right was Seung-Mina and Ivy. The first a young girl with a heart of gold who had traveled from Asia to fight against darkness, the second a Noblewoman who's fate was somehow linked to the evil sword.

"Let's go" she said, and with that the group of warriors began their march toward the gates unsure of their fate, but certain of one thing, if they failed to stop the spread of evil that the legendary sword unleashed, the entire world would be consumed by violence and evil.

Their first obstacle was a band of mercenary soldiers guarding the gate. Normally the odds would not be in the favor of a small group of 5 against 30 trained fighters, but each of Taki's companions was a veteran of countless battles, each worth at least 100 soldiers. Within minutes the battle was over. Severed limbs and broken bodies now lay in heaps before the heavy wooden gates. Siegfried picked up a battle axe from one of the fallen, and made his way to the gate, ready to force their entry, but as he approached, the gate swung open on it's own.

Part 1: The fall of Seung Mina

The door opened to reveal a large entry chamber, the floor and walls bare of any decoration with the macabre exception of a dark stain across the floor. A flight of stone steps led up across from the entryway, and to the left and right were hallways which led off into darkness.

The silence that had greeted the companions was suddenly broken by a woman's pitiful cry "Oh god! Someone please help me!" The voice screamed from somewhere above them. Without hesitation Cassandra and Taki charged forward towards the stairs. Siegfried and Ivy each spread out and began to survey the entry hall. Seung Mina stood her ground in the center of the room, unsure of where to proceed. She took a hesitant step forward, intending to follow Taki and Cassandra, when the air in front of her began to ripple. Before she could step back their was a flash of bright red light, and a sound like a thunderclap. All of the companions turned at once towards the sound, and watched a a body of living flame appeared in front of Seung Mina. A voice like a desert wind entered their minds, "You are all fools for coming here, I am more powerful than ever, and not one of you will leave here alive".

With that the fiery apparition dropped straight down into the floor, this time the explosion was even louder. The walls began to shake, and Seung Mina struggled to keep her footing. The quaking continued and Seung Mina screamed as the stones beneath her feet fell away. Ivy was closest to her and lunged towards the rapidly expanding hole in the floor as she watched Mina's body drop straight down.

Mina reached frantically for Ivy's arm, for a second she thought she was saved as she felt the silken fabric of Ivy's long white gloves. A second later that hope was ripped away as the glove came free and Seung Fell through the floor.

Almost instantly her back smacked into the side-wall of the chasm. The beautiful brunette's halter-top was torn to shreds along with the skin of her back as she rubbed against the hard rock surface. Looking down she realized she still had a long way to fall, she couldn't see the bottom, only a warm orange glow at least another 100 feet down. In front of her a flash of something silver appeared and she reached out frantically, hoping for anything that might stop her fall. Her hand wrapped around something solid, she felt her arm stretch at the shoulder, her muscles bulged and strained for a second and then she felt a terrible burning sensation in her hand, and suddenly she was falling again.

Seung Mina watched horrified at the result of her actions: what she had grabbed was a large blade mounted to the inside wall of the hole. Now as her descent continued she was followed by her severed fingers and droplets of blood that sprayed from 4 stumps at the base of her knuckles. A single thought entered her mind, "Oh god, I'm going to die."

The blade and the removal of her fingers caused her to spin backwards as she continued to plummet, now she was spinning end over end. She felt a small amount of relief as her right leg narrowly missed another blade protruding from the wall. That moment of relief was short lived however, she wailed as the small of her back skimmed the end of another blade, the point dug a deep furrow through her lower back, tore through the loin cloth she wore as well as her panties, and left a horrible gash in her left butt-cheek which nearly divided the muscle in two.

Once again her body flipped and spun. She picked up speed and momentum, an image of the hole she fell through spun past only to be replaced with the dull orange glow of whatever lay below her. Suddenly orange light exploded around her. Seung Mina had only half a second to take in her surroundings: an underground lake surrounded by dark cavern walls, in its center was a tiled platform which rose out of the water. The platform was lit by many flickering torches, the Orange light she had seen from above. Almost the moment her brain took in the cavern her legs impacted with the water.

Crunch.

Her scream might have been the loudest she had ever let out, but it was swallowed by the water that immediately engulfed her. The pain that radiated below both of her knees was like nothing she had ever felt, completely drowning out the warm burning sensation in her left hand, the one that was now completely bereft of fingers.

If it had not been for the pain she might have drowned, but instead she managed to dog paddle to the surface, and slowly but surely splash her way towards the platform. She reached up with her right hand, and with every bit of strength she had left hauled herself up onto the cold tile floor. With a deep exhale she fell down onto her back, the pain radiating from the deep cut on her backside was hardly a distraction compared to whatever the fall had done to her legs. With hesitation she looked down at herself.

Her large D-cup breasts rose and fell with her ragged breathing, her small brown nipples stood erect in the cold air. Her little brown tuft of pubic hair glistened with moisture from the swim and covered the tiny pink slit of her pussy. She gasped as she looked at the ruin of her legs. Her right leg was twisted completely backwards at the knee and her foot was now facing the wrong direction, but the damage was far worse on her left leg, a shard of her femur jutted out from the skin directly above her knee, and her shin was purple. judging by the 3 different directions it was twisted in, it was broken in multiple places. Seung Mina shuddered and passed out.

All around her scaled heads rose from the water and made there way towards the platform. One by one the huge lizard-creatures rose up from water and crawled onto the platform. The largest of them opened his jaws and spoke. "The master will be pleased"...

That's all for now, I'll start work on Siegfried vs. Tira today. Should be finished in a couple days (and don't worry, we haven't seen the last of Seung Mina yet.

Hello, I was looking for torture of feet and found this form by accident. I looked at the stories of torture and cannibalism of our feet that really makes me excited. I'm a transsexual. I would love for you to write a story about my feet. My name is Bruna. Thank you my love, kisses.

here are some photos of my feet


https://uploaddeimagens.com.br/imagens/1-jpg--6552
https://uploaddeimagens.com.br/imagens/2-jpg--3971
https://uploaddeimagens.com.br/imagens/pezinhos- jpg - 2
https://uploaddeimagens.com.br/imagens/4-jpg--1844
https://uploaddeimagens.com.br/imagens/17022409_1833233796945051_1074789915506963121_n-jpg--2
https://uploaddeimagens.com.br/ imagens / 17098624_1833233806945050_6229445044340339851_n-jpg - 3

Cracking open a cold one with the boys - Part One

Antonia pulled up on the drive and stepped out of her car, tugging the hem of her sun-dress back down her thick thighs as she did so. Walking up to the door she felt acutely conscious of how heavy with milk her enormous breasts felt, painfully bouncing from side to side with each along the path. She quickly checked her nipples had leaked any milk into her dress and satisfied hang the bell.

After a few moments a woman appeared to answer the door, greeting her with a warm smile. Antonia took in the delicate wrinkles around her eyes and realised with shock this might be the oldest woman she'd ever met, perhaps as old as 50!

“Hello, is it Antonia?”
“Yes, that's right. The agency said you need a child attendant for the afternoon?”
“Wonderful, yes, your right on time, please come in. You can put your bag on the side there.”

The woman introduced herself as Patrician, and lead her into a large and gorgeously outfitted kitchen. From the huge double-ovens, chrome appliances to the special climate controlled cabinets with premium cured thighs hung in them, Antonia could only marvel at the style and elegance displayed. It was slightly goggling to think of a family that ate so much breast meat they needed their own frap-maker.

“I got my papers today and have to report to the processing plant for harvesting immediately - I've actually started my menopause you know, so no point try forestall the inevitable any further. The boy’s Father has been away on business, won't be back till 5pm tonight, so we need someone to attend to their needs until then. Let me call them through to introduce you.”
Patricia pulled open the large friend doors, admitting both a blast of the summer heat and the sounds of boisterous play.

“Harvey! Oscar! Luke! Come to the kitchen boys!”
Within moments three boys came tearing across the large garden lawn, hurdling discarded toys and flower beds. They skittered to a halt on the patio, breathing hard.

“Boys, this is Antonia, she'll be attending to anything you need until your Father comes home. He will get back at 5pm, so she needs to last you until then. I'm reporting for processing, I've arranged for my cuts to be delivered tonight so remind your Father, I don't want him just ordering take-out.”

The boys choruses their agreement and she gave each of them a quick kiss goodbye before they ran off back into the sunshine, none of them looking back.

“Goodness Mrs Wexler, I don't think I've ever seen 3 boys in the same room together. Are they all yours?”
“Yes indeed my dear, the secret of my longevity. Daniel always hoped I'd provide him with another, but other than them it was all daughters”
“Ah I see, are there any girls around too today?”
“Well if this was 6 months ago there would be several dozen from Daniel's other wives and breeders, but the boys are reaching that age where they become easily bored – the house has been feeling rather empty to be honest.”

Antonia walked her employer out onto the front drive way.

“How old are they can I ask?”
“Harvey is 13, Oscar is 12 and Luke is 10. Well, I have to be going now if I want a chance of being dinner, if anything comes up there's a phone number for the neighbours on the cork board and a couple if meat girls in the pantry your free to try and distract them with if you like."

“Er, thank you Mrs Wexler, good luck at the plant.”

And with that Mrs Wexler was gone leaving Antonia to return to the house. In the kitchen the boys perched on stools at the breakfast counter, kicking their legs back and forth.

“Antonia, we're thirsty, can we have something to drink please?” It was the tallest boy -presumably Harvey - who had spoken, and she smiled at him, impressed by his good manners.

“Of course boys, what would you like; some juice, water?”
“Breast milk please.”
“Of course.” But as she reached for the fridge the middle one -Oscar- corrected her.

“We always have fresh squeezed. The Milker is over there.” Oscar pointed at a gleaming and complicated device set up on the island's granite counter-top.
Antonia felt a little flutter of her heart, we’re these charming boys trying to trick her into putting her beloved breasts into a tit-cutter or similar. Her suspicions were allayed as young Luke started loading chilled glasses and Ice cubes from the refrigerator into the device and asked his brothers if they wanted a flavoured syrup added. Antonia moved to the other side of the machine, and examined more closely the twin opening that were clearly meant to receive her breasts. Apparently the device sensed her presence, and with a mechanical whirr it raised the aperture to a comfortable height.

She hesitated.

“let me help you.” Offered Harvey brightly, and he and Luke slipped quickly behind her. Before she had time to object their hands were on the straps of her sundress, slipping them off her shoulders. It was all she could do to catch them and hold it to her waist before the brothers managed to strip her completely naked.

Small warm hands roamed across her swaying FF cup breasts, making her cheeks flush with heat. Gliding across her soft skin they began tugging and teasing on her nipples, quickly drawing forth the first squirts of milk into their waiting mouths. Reluctantly Antonia shuffled forwards and placed her fat puppies into the waiting machine whilst the children secure a belt around her waist to hold her in place. With a throbbing hum she felt the glass cups of the milker start to apply their tantalising suction to her nipples, and she sighed with relief as that uncomfortable swollenness began to subside. Between her legs she felt a new part of the machine slide into place and fasten itself against her pussy, she twisted to try an see what was happening, but was held to firmly in place.

With a quick and efficient sounding snip she felt her panties you slack around her hips and fall half way to the floor, clearing the way for a third cup with latch on to her pussy and begin to harvest the wetness she hadn't even realised was there. Oscar was still stood behind her and started to gently stroke her expansive backside, cooing reassuringly to her. Antonia pondered how rare it must be considering the gender demographics for one female to have the undivided attention of 3 males. Even if they were just boys, it must be very rare indeed! She surrendered to the pleasant sensations and settled into the device's embrace. After a few short minutes it was done and Luke distributed her bounty.

“Three breast-milkshakes: gross banana flavour for Harvey, Pussy flavour for Luke, and delicious Strawberry for me!”

They waited until they'd finished their drinks before letting her out.

End of part one.

Sarah awoke. The first thing she noticed was her incapability to move. As her eyes adjusted and the fog cleared, she looked around groggily. She couldn’t see more than, say, ten feet ahead of her before darkness overtook the fluorescent, flickering light above her. As her hearing cleared, she heard a… distant buzzing? She couldn’t quite tell if it was distant or if she hadn’t fully recovered from what happened.

What had happened? The last thing she remembered before passing out was a masked man and her…

And her sister. Quickly she turned her head to the right. Nothing. Then the left. And, just as she thought, there was her sister. Shoulder-length orange hair, facial structure similar to Sarah’s. Chloe and Sarah were attractive girls, large breasts and asses, nice bodies (despite Sarah being significantly skinnier in the stomach area.) But something was wrong here. In Sarah’s foggy vision, she didn’t quite comprehend what was happening, but as she focused she noticed Chloe’s naked chest. No, naked body. Entirely naked. Sarah was naked too, she now noticed. Her long, brown hair was draping on her nude shoulders. Blood. There was blood dripping down her shoulders. There were oversized, rusty nails digging into the soft flesh of Sarah’s shoulders-- Chloe’s too. As she noticed the metal ripping into her skin she began feeling a sharp, sore pain. Not just in her shoulders, but her hands and shins too. She was pinned up against the wall, entirely naked, hands placed on either side of her head and legs spread slightly. In the moment she was confused, especially when her sense of sound started coming into play. She heard crying-- sobbing. Her sisters sobbing. Deep, pained gasps and hollow breaths. In a haze, Sarah looked over at Chloe, her hair orange and beautiful. Sure enough, tears flowed down her face. Chloe moved her head to look at Sarah, pressing her face against the wall. Her face was red and eyes puffy. Above the sound of Chloe’s tears was something else, Sarah realized. A sort of… buzzing sound. Sarah’s face turned to a look of confusion as Chloe mouthed something to her.

Then, a searing pain in Sarah’s right leg. A blinding, horrible pain that seemed to be slicing through the flesh. Sarah let out a pained scream before looking down. Drool dribbled from the side of her mouth, where the skin was pulled tight in her screams. A spinning, circular buzzsaw was humming loudly and ripping through the fat on Sarah’s calves. Tears welled in her eyes, and she glanced over to Chloe, examining her from the hips down. There was certainly a height difference between the two of them, as Chloe’s legs had been sawn off just above the knee. Blood stained the wall where her legs used to be, dripping down the cement. Her legs were still stuck to the wall, only dropping off to the side slightly where they were unsupported by any form of nail. Sarah could see the bone, not protruding from the flat red flesh, rather melding into it, sticking out to the eyes as one thick white circle. The buzzsaw created a rather clean cut, not messy in the slightest.

But painful as anything she had ever known. Sarah struggled relentlessly in indescribable pain as the blade hacked through her flesh and blood. Her hands clenched into fists and she tugged forward slightly. With some strength, her right hand tore slightly, loosening the grip the nail previously had. Blood trickled down her wrist, but that was the least of her worries. In fact, Sarah didn’t even notice the loosening of the nail. The saw had now cut clean through her leg, and immediately her thigh flew up. Instinctually she had pulled her leg up, but only now did she have the freedom to move any section of it. Despite the incredible pain, Sarah finally breathed. They were quick and shallow breaths, and now that there was some release, she felt a warm liquid drip down the inside of her leg, dropping off below the knee, where her leg had been severed. This liquid was of course Sarah pissing herself. A shiver was sent up her spine, and only now did she realize the tears that had been dribbling down either one of her cheeks.

In no time the blade had reached her other leg, and once more the pain returned. Sarah threw her head back, and her waist was pushed forward in utter pain. Drips of her piss went flying as her leg flew forward. She twisted and turned, and as she tried to pull away, the flesh of her wrist was torn and ripped slightly. The blade sawed through the bone now, and shards went flying in every directing, melding with the sickening amount of blood that was raining down. In no time her left leg was severed clean from her body and Sarah was left gasping, hands balled in tight fists, her nails digging into her palms.

The saw moved past her leg and stopped, a single click as it pulled back slightly into a hole. The room was quiet now, almost silent save the sobbing of Sarah and Chloe. Sarah turned to Chloe, who had been facing away to save herself the sight of her sister suffering.

“Where… are… we?” Sarah asked slowly, in a hushed, pained tone.

“I don’t know…” the fear radiated in Chloe’s voice.

Suddenly another buzzing sound began in the distance, just beyond Chloe.

“What is that?” Sarah said, bordering on a shout. Her heart pumped faster. Chloe swung her head to the other side and immediately screamed.

“NO! NO! NO!”

“Chloe! What is it?!” But Chloe was too frightened to talk. All she did was flip her head back the other way and close her eyes as tight as possible. Sarah watched in horror and anticipation.

Then Chloe started truly screaming. Howling. Bellowing. She couldn’t keep her face closed anymore, and now she twisted and turned. The pain wasn’t just pain anymore-- it was fear. For her life. As soon as the blood-raising screams started, a spray of red mist shot from behind Chloe’s head, where Sarah couldn’t see. Then, slowly (but surely) Sarah caught on. She noted the position of her hands-- next to her head. That meant…

Sure enough, in due time Sarah watched, her mouth gaping in terror, Chloe’s severed hand fly forwards-- into the darkness-- with a frightening velocity. Sarah shook her head, mouth hanging open. She looked at her hands and started to struggle, then realizing how loose her right arm was. With all of her might, Sarah pulled her arm down, struggling and crying. A horrific snapping and tearing sound could be heard as she tore through the flesh and tendons in her wrist. Eventually though, to Sarah’s relief, she was able to pull free.

Despite the incomparable pain and hole that drove messily through Sarah’s wrist, she felt a twinge of hope. That despite missing both her legs she may yet get out of this. All she had left were her two shoulders and her other hand and she was home free.

Immediately, Sarah’s brief hope escapade diminished, and the worry rose in her heart again. Her sister. God, she couldn’t save her sister. She looked over at Chloe, who’s entire torso was pulling away from the wall as much as possible, her slighlty pointed but overall round breasts raised to the sky. Her head was pulling away from her hand as much as possible, her orange hair pressed between her shoulder and her head. The buzzing sound got closer and closer to Sarah. Chloe looked up, her dark brown eyes meeting Sarah’s piercing green.

“I love you…” Sarah whispered, a painful dread sinking in her stomach.

“I love you t--” but her sentence was cut short by another pained scream. This time Sarah watched, stunned, scared, heartbroken. Thick red blood squirted out from behind her sisters head, and Sarah had no choice but to watch her sister’s puffy, red, and tear-stricken face contort and twist into a horrified scream. Sarah could feel the hair on her arms raise watching her sister’s beautiful face twist into the face of someone in an indescribable pain. No longer did Chloe have the strength to keep her neck pulled as far away from her body as it had been. Her head moved to the typical upright position, and immediately the spinning blade wedged itself further into the flesh of Chloe’s thick neck. Chloe’s eyes popped open and she was left gasping for air, the screams becoming thinner. Sarah could now see the blade-- could see the spinning mechanism drive deep into her sister’s throat. It worked with a furious violence. Blood continually sprayed in all directions, drencing the right side of Sarah with her sister’s thick blood. The blade moved slowly horizontally to ensure maximum pain.

It was then that Sarah decided to take action to protect herself. Though her heart broke watching her sister suffer and bleed and die a slow, horrible, painful death, she had to survive. She began tugging her right shoulder forward, using her free hand and leg stump as leverage, both pressed flat against the wall. Had Sarah been taller, like her sister was, she wouldn’t have had the extra push. Yet, luckily for her, her leg being missing just below the knee meant she could bend her bloodied stump and push it against the wall.

Sarah’s face scrunched as her tendons, buried deep in the flesh of her meaty shoulder, began to rip. She could hear it: a horrible scritching, stretching, tearing sound. Blood began to ooze profusely out of the wound, but with some pushing she noticed she was halfway free. She glanced over at her sister, and only now did she realize the screaming had stopped. Her heart sank and stomach dropped, and she had to keep her throat from closing up when she looked at Chloe.

Her sister’s eyes had drooped almost entirely shut, only halfway open. Her mouth was ever-so-slightly ajar, drool and blood dribbling out of either corner of her lips. There was no doubt now that Chloe was in fact dead, and the buzzsaw now only had very thin flesh left to slice through. Sarah watched in pain and fear, admiring her sisters face one last time. There was no doubt she was beautiful: soft, pink lips, pale skin, blushed and perfectly plump cheeks. Even now, with her ginger hair tangled and messy, blood dripping down her chin, and black tears kissing her cheeks, there was a sexual elegance to her. Something that, despite being incredibly attractive herself, Sarah was always jealous of.

Then the spinning buzzsaw found its way to the end of Chloe’s neck, and with all the dread in the world, Sarah watched her sister’s lifeless head topple off her shoulders. At first, Chloe’s head spun slightly as it bounced on the large, bloodied blade that just took her life, but eventually it rolled off, inevitably falling on the dark floor. Sarah couldn’t see Chloe’s head anymore, but she could hear the thunk it made, and a chill was sent up her spine once more.

All those years of jealousy, all those years of comparing breast sizes, all those years of fighting over boys-- they were all over now. And Sarah didn’t even know where she was. Her eyebrows furrowed and her eyes grew more red as more tears found their way there. Her mouth was in the shape of an upside-down U, and her chin quivered as she tried to prevent tears. Now wasn’t the time for mourning. That would come later, when Sarah would undoubtedly escape this nightmarish hell trap.
She pushed her left shoulder forward with all of her might. A slight tear. She didn’t have the leverage she did before. Fear pulsed through her entire body now, and the fight for her life seemed to be getting closer and closer. Sure enough, she once again felt the now too familiar spray of her sister’s blood. The blade had reached Chloe’s hand now, obviously. Sarah struggled more, fighting and pushing and pulling as hard as she possibly could. Sweat started beading at the crinkles in her forehead, brought upon by stress and strain. Her whole face grew a bright red as she struggled for her life. It was only when Chloe’s hand had been completely lopped off that Sarah was halfway off.

“I still have time…” she said, as if reassurance was what would help, “I still have time.”

She glanced up at the blade to see its positioning. It was through with Chloe-- Sarah was next. Luckily for Sarah, however, the blade was moving slow enough that she did indeed still have time to free herself entirely. Yet, just as Sarah got her hopes up, the spinning buzzsaw increased in velocity.

“Fuck!” Sarah screamed, now furiously trying to wrench her shoulder free of the nail, “Fuck fuck fuck FUCK!”

But as soon as the blade reached where her hand would have been, it slowed down again. It was programmed for this, Sarah thought to herself, someone had to program that. It was clear the effort to kill Chloe and Sarah was high, but Sarah refused to let that happen. She continued her pushing, and the steady stream of blood that was dripping from the nail reached her armpit, tickling her ever so slightly. Sarah bit her lip in pain and fear as she noticed the current positioning of the blade-- it had moved past where her hand would have been and was now B-Lining for her neck. She grinded her teeth, pressing her ear to her shoulder to give her more time. It wasn’t working-- nothing was working.

The blade was mere centimeters from Sarah’s neck now, and had she kept it where it was it would already be slicing through her flesh. She bit down, digging her rather large teeth into the meat of her fluffy pink lips. Fear filled her eyes as the edge of the spinning buzzsaw grazed against her skin, sending small droplets of blood flying.

Sarah yanked her shoulder forward at the very last moment. Her body swung to the left, suspended only by her wrist. She dangled, her face contorted in immense pain as the thick, rusty nail rubbed against the bloodied wound. She panted, breaths heavy as she processed how close she just was to death. Her eyes studied the buzzsaw, working with diligence where her neck would have been. Had she not yanked one last time she’d be dead this very moment.
Despite the incredible pain in her bloodied wrist, Sarah took a moment to breathe, half-recovering from the horrors she witnessed. She gulped, throat bulging ever so slightly. Her eyes closed for a brief moment as if Sarah was trying to center herself.
Yet she still had to break free. Her eyes opened, noting dutifully the position of the blade. It was close to her hand, yet still far enough to give her freedom to escape. She thought of where her head would be now if she hadn’t freed herself-- right next to her sister’s… Quickly she shook the thought out of her head.
She twisted her right wrist, pressing it against the wall and pushing, attempting to swing. Instead she just dangled slightly more. It was impossible to get any leverage from this point. She couldn’t push, she couldn’t pull, she couldn’t swing. Her heart rate picked up as her anxiety swelled. At this point she wasn’t even close to getting her wrist free. It was then that she noted the position of the buzzsaw… and the nail. If the saw just kept going it would cut her entirely free. Sarah sighed, her voice shaky and shallow. She seemed to begin mourning for her hands selfless sacrifice, cherishing the final moments she’d ever have with a functioning hand again.

Then the blade hit.

Sarah clenched her jaw, her teeth pressing into her lips as the buzzsaw split into her bone. Shards of debris started flying, hitting Sarah’s face and leaving tiny cuts. She turned her face away, tears now dripping down her rounded cheeks. Blood sprayed in all directions, leaving a light red mist that drifted down slowly, kissing Sarah’s dark brown hair with individual specks of bloody dew. She gritted her teeth now, the pain searing in her wrist. She could feel her hand being separated from her body. The pain was unnamable, and she sobbed relentlessly. Her body, suspended now only by half a wrist, was twisting and churning, bumping heavily against the wall as the horrific pain radiated through her body.

The buzzsaw had succeeded in splicing through a hefty chunk of the flesh in Sarah’s arm. In fact, the blade itself didn’t have to worry about cleaving through the second bone in her wrist, as a deep, cracking sound echoed through the apparently empty chamber. Sarah winced intensely as she felt her bone snap. Her jaw grew much more tense. Now she was only supported by the rather weak meat-- and she could feel each individual rip as it tore away under the pressure. The blade wasn’t completely through yet she was mere seconds away from dropping. She gritted her teeth in her last moment held aloft.

As the last bit of flesh connecting two stumps tore, Sarah tumbled downwards, smacking against the floor with a violent thunk. Her head smacked slightly against the concrete and immediately a pool of dark blood formed around her, staining her supple breasts and firm stomach. She groaned and sobbed, rolling around in the ever-growing puddle. She clutched her stub arm, placing it between her round tits and pushing tightly against it, curling her legs in and writhing around in absolute pain. Blood poured steadily out of the open wounds, and she was now practically soaked in it from head to toe. Her face was dripping with the dark red ooze, and her hair clumped together in tight strands, glued together by her own blood from the roots to the tips. She writhed and groaned, the blood loss immense, then flattened out. Her wrists lay at either side, and what was left of her legs spread open. Thick blood seeped seamlessly from the open wounds, rivers of the stuff flowing from the wide gashes. Her jaw quivered and she closed her eyes, breathing shaky breaths as she set her mind and tried to calm herself. She flipped painfully onto her stomach and propped her chin on the floor, looking straight ahead. Sure enough, far, far beyond her but straight in her line of vision was a small sliver of bright light. It was small enough to miss, but Sarah’s dedication was impossible to break at this point. She gritted her teeth and reached her right arm out. The fingers scraped against the concrete, a splotch of blood stained where the gaping hole in her wrist was. With all of her effort, Sarah pulled, clawing herself forward. Her bare skin scraped on the rough surface, and her clawing got her essentially an inch closer to freedom. The dark red stump where her hand used to be now dragged behind her, along with both of her legs. The only force driving her forward was the meek strength she had in her wounded right arm. At this rate she’d bleed out before she could reach the horizontal sliver of light.

Her head shook, tears flowing more steadily now than they had been. She escaped death, yet she stared it in the face now. She gasped and sputtered constantly. Her head now grew light, blood escaping her body almost entirely. In desperation she dropped her head, a ripple flowing through the blood puddle beneath her after a decent sized splash. Blood trickled onto her drooping tongue, a sourly salty taste filling her mouth.

Then an ear piercing screech. Sarah glanced up, her face washed with a bright light and eyes blinded. The sliver of light now burst open. Only now did Sarah realize how adapted she was to the dark. The light gleamed violently in her eyes, and beyond the open door she could see nothing but a silhouette. A strong, towering silhouette.

“H-Help…” Sarah muttered, her voice weak and quiet with a tired raspy quality.

The door slammed shut. The room was once again engulfed in darkness Fear echoed through Sarah. Immediately she recognized the threat in this man, and with all of her strength she pulled away, cowering from the figure.

“Stay down,” he said, firmly. Anger resonated in his voice, and he repeated himself-- louder, meaner-- when Sarah tried pulling herself away again. She couldn’t see him, but she heard each heavy footstep clearly. Shivers began taking control of her body, and twitches were sent through the tendons of her neck. She shook her head violently, but his foot landed right next to her. She closed her eyes, waiting for a blade or a bullet or something. But nothing came. Just words.

“So you escaped.” He spoke quietly, but there was clear frustration in his tone. “After all of my efforts you escaped. It’s too bad your sister couldn’t share the same fate.” A twinge of guilt and pain in Sarah. “Too bad for you. I… I prefer it this way.

“You know I’ll still take exactly what I want. Whether you’re alive… or dead…”

Sarah then felt strong fingers coaxing through her brown hair, scraping painfully against her scalp. She winced and struggled, but his grip was too strong. In no time, the man had her hoisted in the air, what was left of her body dangling painfully below her. He brought her face to his, her eyes to his. She peered into his dark eyes, and suddenly the world faded away. Now nothing existed but pain and… and those eyes. Those brooding, evil, nasty eyes. They were filled with hatred and anger, a cesspool of violence and dread. Despite the rest of his face being blocked from her vision, she could hear and sense him licking his lips. Then, with a dedicated and violent throw, he tossed Sarah to the ground, her head making a horrific cracking sound on the pavement. The world pulsed now, foggy and blurry, and the pain for a second was numb. She blinked heavily and adjusted her eyes to clear the grog.

The man was gone. No, not gone. Just… just away from her. Where was he? Then, on cue: “I want you to see this.” His voice resonated with darkness, a horrible sincerity that left Sarah understanding there was nothing good about what she was going to witness. She felt his fingers in her hair once more. No longer was he a man. He was an entity. Some higher being that could manipulate darkness and move in it with ease. Some thing that could take whatever it wanted.

Sarah struggled as much as she could, which, granted, wasn’t much. Her bare back tore on the rough, cold concrete, and a clear trail of blood followed wherever she went. Suddenly he dropped Sarah again, her head once more smashing against the hard ground. She rolled around in pain, her hands grasping her head. A stream of blood poured into her hair.

“Sit still,” he said, his voice firm and cruel. He nudged her stomach violently with his heel, and immediately, her breath taken, she lay still. Her face was pulled up in fear and dread, tears dripping down her face leaving a faint black trail as whatever was left of her makeup was removed.

“Look,” he said, rather quietly now. His hushed tone was deeply unsettling, and Sarah cringed at whatever lay ahead. She refused, clenching her jaw shut and turning her head away, but without hesitation she felt a solid hand across her face. A stinging sensation kissed her cheek and she could vaguely sense the man kneeling next to her. He was holding something. Something slightly large and heavy, yet he didn’t hold it in his hands. It dangled slightly.

“Look,” he said again, his annunciation now more clear and crisp. On cue, the shadow that was blocking whatever he was holding seemed to shift and Sarah saw clearly. In his hand was Chloe’s head, still plagued by that empty look Sarah saw not too long ago. Immediately her jaw started quivering again. Clear snot dribbled down her perked upper lip and inadvertently her head tilted to one side. Something inside her was begging Chloe to come to somehow. Begging her to move and prove everything was okay. But her face remained immovable, blood dripping slowly where her neck used to taper into her shoulder. Sarah sobbed uncontrollably now. The man chuckled a dark, deep chuckle, oozing with hatred and unadulterated evil. Chloe’s head suddenly dropped, rolling gently and eventually settling on the side, her cheek pressing up and shifting her soft pink lips. Her hair fell over her face in certain areas, getting caught against the blood and drool staining her face. He bent over, picking up her hands-- which lay on either side of her bodiless head, fingers unfurled gently-- and examining them thoroughly. His fingers traced the stubs, running over the bone and flesh and blood. The skin was soft and supple, and her fingers wobbled slightly with every movement.

Sarah stared deep into her sister’s dead eyes. A numb, tingling sort of pain washed over her, a deep, painful mourning resonating inside of her. She couldn’t even bring herself to sob anymore. Instead she merely gazed longingly into Chloe’s eyes, admiring the glimmering sheen on her green irises, exposed only by the small sliver of light that rested gently on her face. The man walked around Sarah, body engulfed entirely in shadow. In either hand dangled Chloe’s, but Sarah’s focus was screwed to her sisters dead face. She barely noticed when the towering man balled up one of Chloe’s hands and pushed in harshly into Sarah’s rather loose pussy. For a brief moment her eyes closed in slight pain, but she soon resolved to idly accepting it, her stumped legs even pulling apart slightly to ease her struggling. In due time Chloe’s other hand joined the former in posture, but not in destination. The man pushed the bodiless fist in between Sarah’s firm, round asscheeks, pressing harshly against her bare anus. For a brief instant her nose flared in discomfort, but in no time her sisters fist was crammed inside her pert, tight asshole. Sarah now had Chloe’s hands shoved into her pussy and ass, bloody stumps sticking out behind her and dripping. Yet the deepest pains Sarah felt were in her legs, hand, and heart-- she didn’t even notice the rather sticky semen on her sister’s hands.

Without hesitation though, her focus was deterred from her own sister’s decapitated head to more of a relentless fear as once more the man’s fingers ran through her silky brown hair, clenching it tight and hoisting her into the air. She struggled and kicked and cried some more, still to no avail. The man had a strength she’d never seen before, as he hadn’t even seemed to break a sweat through this whole process.

“Now comes the fun part,” he said, though his voice didn’t reflect much joy; more brutality. With one hand keeping Sarah suspended, he bent over and grabbed Chloe’s decapitated head by the scruff of her hair. He had much more ease lifting her up, and there was a disturbing glee that filled him whenever his eyes crossed her lifeless head. With one hand he brought Chloe to about crotch level, incredibly close to the body. In the darkness Sarah couldn’t see much, just the man working on something furiously, all his focus trained on Chloe’s head. After about thirty seconds he twisted slightly, bringing his lower body almost entirely into light. It was this moment Sarah’s heart dropped and a violent sickness stirred in her stomach. Immediately, Sarah puked: rancid yellow-ish green spewing out of her lips.

What Sarah hadn’t realized until the point was that it wasn’t just her and Chloe that had been naked up to this point. Her eyes stared in fear, pain, sadness, dread, and disgust at her sister’s head wrenched stub first onto the man’s cock. To say it was surprising would be an understatement. There was no doubt his manhood was large (and strong). Bloody stump pressed to his body, Chloe’s head still didn’t engulf his entire cock. In fact, half of his shaft and his large round head still stuck straight out of Chloe’s mouth.

“You’re turn,” he said to Sarah. The vomit was the only reaction Sarah was allowed to have, as without hesitation her gaping mouth was soon filled with his meaty cock. On the initial movement Sarah choked, his head pressing against the back of her throat. Her throat bulged violently as his dick began penetrating her tight throat hole, veins popping out haphazardly in various locations around her neck. Her face grew incredibly red and tears and drools began dribbling. Between Sarah and Chloe’s mouth was still a good chunk of flesh, and Sarah’s eyebrows were knit upwards as she stared her sister in the face. Both of their mouths were pulled open, fitting perfectly around his cock with slightly painful pull. He pulled Sarah’s head slowly, his dick penetrating her throat slowly. Her neck bulged, her already defined throat pushing out as his cock entered. He now had both hands on her head. One supported the back while simultaneous pushing it closer to him, the other underneath her chin, holding her up and pinching her soft cheeks. Slowly Sarah’s face came closer to Chloe’s, her eyes rolling every now and then as she choked on his thick penis.

At long last he stopped pushing abruptly. Sarah was now lacking air almost entirely: the little oxygen she was getting through her nose was nowhere near enough. She seemed to be ready to accept death despite asphyxiation being her most feared form of death. Yet the experiences she witnessed today surpassed anything she could’ve ever imagined. She closed her eyes now, ready. Then, immediately, he pushed once more. This push was the most powerful one, sending his cock straight down Sarah’s throat, stopping precisely where the collarbones met the neck. Sarah’s eyes darted open as her lips pressed against her sisters. They were cold, clammy. Especially compared to Sarah’s soft, pink, and still rather lively lips. Once more Sarah vomited, but this time it was stifled by the cock that filled her entire throat. Puke sprayed from either side of her mouth, splattering on Chloe’s face and dribbling down her chin.

He pulled Sarah off of his cock, a layer of saliva and slime drenching his truly massive dick. The moment she caught her breath he shoved her back on. She slid on easier now that it was lubricated by her own spit. For about an hour this pattern continued, speeding up significantly almost immediately.

After the relentless torture that was Sarah deepthroating his enormous cock ending with quickly kissing her sister’s dead head, his body began quivering. He pulled Sarah off his cock, slime dripping from her lips and tears falling steadily. She collapsed to the ground on her back, still enhanced on her sister’s head, which he now used as a once living fleshlight. His eye twitched and suddenly he yanked Chloe’s head off of his cock, tossing it to Sarah. It fumbled for moments, ending up finally in Sarah’s hands, face to face. Her head still reeked of vomit and death, and it was heavier than she had imagined. Was that what her head would feel like?

As Sarah looked down, her eyes wide in fear as she continued to stare at her sister’s distorted head, a mysterious fluid sprayed down on her from above. A single strand splashed off of her hair, recoiling and falling to fall on Chloe’s face. It was white. White and sticky. Instinctively Sarah looked up, only to receive a face-full of hot, slimy semen. It landed in her eyes and she flinched back, mouth open (which inevitably was filled with his salty cum). Jizz rained down on Sarah and Chloe, covering them entirely. After several strands of cum it slowly trickled down, becoming mostly drops that would dribble off of his head.

Sarah sat in utter shock. Her sister’s decapitated head was in her arms, the meaty stump leaving a dark red blood print on her arm. One arm was missing, left behind with her legs below the knees and the rest of her sister. She had her sister’s balled up fists shoved inside either of her holes. Blood was splattered absolutely everywhere. There was almost no rhyme or reason. Both of their faces were riddled with sweat, spit, drool, tears, vomit, and semen. Sarah’s life was over. Even if she could escape from this there was no recovering.

There was no escape.

After finishing over Sarah and Chloe, showering them with his hot, sticky cum, he wiped his hands and walked away briefly. Sarah heard the sound of a lightswitch. But no light. Only…

A distant buzzing.

Panic rose in Sarah, a mix of post traumatic stress and legitimate fear. The man walked over to her now. The job was done. He didn’t need her anymore. Sarah simply gave in now, a quick realization that nothing she did could stop what was coming. She closed her eyes, waiting for his fingers to wrap into her hair once more. But this time she felt his hand grasp what was left of her leg. He pulled on her, dragging her along and stopping just at the wall, where he once again picked her up. Now entirely given up, Sarah’s unsupported leg flopped down, stopping when both her legs reached almost 90 degrees. The man pulled her up, his long arm stretching far above his head, which already sat relatively high off the ground. With a fully stretched arm, he was able to look Sarah in the face despite her dangling from his hand. Yet coming face to face didn’t seem to be in his agenda, as immediately he pressed Sarah against the wall, her soft cheek mushing against the concrete. Her eyes, having previously been lolling around wherever the whim fancied, now focused straight ahead, trained on what doom was soon to face her. After a couple of seconds pressed firmly against the wall, the already active buzzsaw before her started moving. It inched closer, and only now did Sarah realize how little time she had left. Suddenly her senses picked up, noting her missing hand still screwed to the wall straight ahead of her, noticing the blood stains where her sister lost both her hands and her head, even noting the singular strands of orange hair leftover from before Chloe’s ultimate demise. Tears flowed steadily now, and one last time Sarah groped with the fact that her sister was dead. Maybe she’d be meeting her again soon. The hyper-aware state she was in opened the door to an endless room of anxieties. Discomfort swelled through her body. For the first time she really felt her sister’s discarded hands shoved deep inside of her. She felt the man’s hand pressing firmly on the back of her head, somehow keeping her pinned entirely. Any bit of struggle would be oppressed beyond belief. Sarah breathed heavily, facing death in the face and craving air for the last time. The blade was close now. Incredibly close. The sound grew louder and louder and the ever-spinning buzzsaw seemed to grow in size as it approached Sarah’s soft, pink neck. Was this what her sister felt and death crept? Just before the final blow? One last time her jaw quivered, and a single tear dripped down, following the curve of her eyebrow and dropping down to the blood soaked concrete below.

The blade ripped through the flesh of her neck.

Without hesitation, Sarah’s shrill screams rang like a bell, echoing through the otherwise empty chamber. As the blade dug through the meat, cutting its way into her once-used throat, a heavy splatter of blood splashed against the wall in front of her, arcing slightly as the heavy stroke of blood slowly turned to mere droplets. Sarah’s eyes rolled back, red and filled to the brim with tears as a truly horrendous, previously unknown pain radiated through her body. She could feel her own flesh being spliced, and air soon came in short supply as her throat became exposed, the open hole squashing with the turn of her neck. The blade covered her throat hole perfectly, and as oxygen pittered out, so too did her horrible screeches. Despite no sound coming out, Sarah’s face still pulsated and churned, conjuring up horrified and deeply pained expressions as sputtering and choking sounds quietly spat out gutturally. The blade was making quick work, and in no time a stream of dark blood-- slightly bubbled and frothy-- drooled from her gaping mouth, rolling down her face and staining her nose and forehead a light red. Soon the sound of crunching, cracking, and breaking bone could be heard as the spinning death machine tore relentlessly through Sarah’s spine. It was almost done now, and the man removed his hand from supporting the neck, leaving her head to dangle suddenly. All that kept it connected to her body was a small sliver of flesh, which stretched with the weight of her decently heavy head. Suddenly, before the blade could finish, the skin tore and Sarah’s head toppled recklessly to the floor below. The small amount of blood that kept Sarah alive trickled out of open veins, spurting in a misty haze every few seconds. Her face adjusted and cringed, slowlier and slowlier reacting to the fact that her life was ending before her very eyes. And, just like that, Sarah finally died, joining Chloe.

Her body fell in suit when his hand released her knee. It flopped and bent and twisted in ways it hadn’t before: no pain or resistance held it back anymore. The man clapped twice succinctly and lights flickered on overhead, revealing the carnage. Blood absolutely drenched the room and slowly the reek of death began wafting up. He surveyed both dead bodies, then the heads, which had been covered in his cum. Pieces of Sarah and Chloe riddled the room, and, as a child leaves his room after playing with his toys, the man exited the chamber, his needs fulfilled entirely by two sisters who now lay headless.

It was a frigid day and for some unholy reason Victoria's school hadn't decided to close. It was likely because the storm had gotten unexpectedly worse than the weatherman projected but Vicky was sure it was actually part of some plot to ruin her life. The young red headed girl trudged through the snow, up to her knees or higher on her way home. What was normally a 10 minute walk, had already taken her 20 minutes and she was only half way there.

Lucky for her, her parents had at least given her plenty of warm clothes to wear. She was bundled up tightly with sweatpants over her jeans a thick coat and scarf over her face, the only exposed skin was a small portion of her face around her vivd green eyes. Unfortunately for her her daily practice of waiting until she got home to use the bathroom was currently making this difficult journey all the more troublesome. The toilets at school were disgusting and she would never use them, preffering to rush straight to the bathroom when she got home for an urgent pee and poo.

The young girl handn't even considered how difficult it might be to get home today. It wasn't a thought in her mind until now, where she realized those urgent needs of hers were reaching their limits. She stopped dead in her tracks, knee deep in snow as a cramp ripped through her body. A sharp pang in her bladder begging her to open up. She groaned, looking down at the snow that was making this journey impossible. She wasn't a dumb girl, she knew already that she wasn't going make it home, she cursed herself for not realizing it earlier.

With no choice but to endure a desprate, failing struggle she sighed and with shockingly little hesitation she began to pee herself. Urine trickled out slowly at first, soaking her panties, the warm sensation was yet more intense in the hard cold. Spreading a pleasant heat around her young girlhood before spilling down her thighs. With the blizzard as bad as it was, no one seemed to be paying any attention to her so the shovk and embarrassment that typically came from such a thing just wasn't there. All Victoria felt was relief and a pleasent warm spilling down her legs.

She sighed, quivering in the snow, her piss hardly soaking through her multiple layers of clothes as it leaked all the way down inti her sock. Her toes curled as it spilled into her boots, she could feel them filling up with her urine, soaking her socks and warming her feet more and more. They had began to overflow before she was done, spilling out and yellowing the snow around her feet. She finished up looking down at herself, somewhat shocked at how amazing it just felt to piss herself. Her wet crotch loosed steam into the air and for a moment she was overcome with the bliss of relief.

At least until her other urge began to make her belly grumble ominously. There was something heavy in her belly that wanted to come out, yet this one wasn't just a simple warm gush of liquid. Victoria shook off the sensation, she was desprate and had decided on her own to pee her pants...but there was no way she was going to shit herself! Especially not on purpose. She e trudged forth, climbing through the snow, determined to make it home if only just to drop a deuce in her own toilet. The warmth from her piss soon began to fade, leaving her cold and wet. This was going to be a struggle...

(Halfway there, mote to come just splitting it in peices for now)

Just a random musing I had. Contains incestuous sex between two young men and a piece of male meat, and then the story of what happens to that meat... so don’t read it if you don’t like that kind of thing or can’t read that kind of thing for any reason.

———

Mike Jensen was sleeping peacefully that hot Monday morning, face down on top of the covers, hugging the pillow, his nude body on full display. At barely 40 years, he had sculpted a nice amount of muscle, but it was softened slightly now by a thin layer of fat around his ass, thighs, and belly. The previous day he had been thoroughly cleaned of all hair, and his ass looked like two firm, pale, smooth globes in the light from the window. He was dreaming peacefully about some kind of garden, when suddenly he was rudely awakened by a heavy hand slapping down onto each ass cheek... firmly gripping them and pulling them apart. As his eyes snapped open, he heard a very familiar younger voice.

“Today’s the day, Dad,” his older son Chris said cheerfully, before pressing the fat head of his cock against his father’s asshole. With a satisfied grunt the 21 year old felt the tight little hole yield to his dick. Mike opened his mouth to protest, only to find it stuffed full of another swollen cockhead. Raising his eyes, he saw his younger son Aiden grinning down at him.

“Ohhh fuck, I wish I could get a couple more days with this throat...” the 18 year old groaned, forcing his girth further down his father’s throat until his balls hit chin.

“I know what you mean, but hey, his number came up and... mmmmm... he’s just meat now,” Chris moaned, driving his cock further into his dad’s nicely toned ass, “Plus, we’re each getting a $50 check out of this!”

The two young men high fiver each other as they double teamed their dad. Since Aiden had turned 18 last week, Mike was no longer a minor’s guardian and so his name had gone into the meat lottery. And as luck would have it, his name was picked only a few days later. Since that time, in the eyes of the law he’d been considered nothing more than meat, required to undergo pre-processing and then report to the butcher for his appointment. His two sons were now his legal guardians, and they had taken full advantage of the fact that sexual abuse of meat was a complete non-issue.

In short order they each pumped their morning load into one of their dad’s holes, with almost synchronized sighs of pleasure and relief. Aiden pulled his cock from his dad’s mouth, wiped it on his face, and went to take a piss. Chris pulled out of his dad’s ass and slapped one cheek affectionately.

“How about waffles and sausages for breakfast, dad?” He said, before going to clean himself up. Mike sighed, feeling the cum leak from his ass, but got up and went down to the kitchen to make breakfast. They could still punish him more if he tried to refuse them anything, no point in that. He didn’t bother cleaning the cum up... the butchers would do that during processing, and he got a smug sense of satisfaction knowing that Chris’s cum was dripping onto the floor and that they would have to clean it up later.

He turned the stove on and set a pan on it. Rummaging in the fridge he found the sausages. A brand new package; he decided to use all of it. Mike hadn’t been allowed to consume anything but cum and water for the last 46 or so hours, but the boys could save some for later if they didn’t eat it all this morning.

He glanced down at the package of the meat he held, really appreciating it for the first time. It was boy sausage of course, so a cute, fresh, smiling blonde face beamed out from the package. The label next to the headshot stated, “Age: 19, Name: Brandon, Grade: A.” These were high quality, finely seasoned sausages produced by a local family who only used their own boys for meat, which he had splurged on knowing that his days were numbered.

As he mixed the batter for the waffles, Chris came down the stairs, wearing a pair of boxers now. He took a couple pictures of Mike making breakfast in the nude and posted them, tagged #MeatMakingMeat. By the time the waffles were done one of the pics had almost 2,000 likes.

Mike watched his sons dump maple syrup all over the waffles and expensive sausages alike, smiling and shaking his head. They’d mature eventually, he figured. Either when they started their own families, or when their names were called for the lottery.

After breakfast Chris went out to see his girlfriend. Aiden stayed around to wait for the butchers’ transport to show up. Mike was a little touched, now that his older son was gone his younger son seemed to be a little more emotional about the whole situation.

“Sorry, I guess this is kind of my fault for turning 18,” the boy mumbled, as they were idol watching some preseason thing or other on tv. Mike smiled, “It’s not your fault, kid. It’s just the luck of the draw.”

Aiden was just finishing up giving Mike the last blowjob of his life when the Butcher Transport Vehicle arrived. Chris texted Aiden telling him to say goodbye, but Mike was already trussed up and in the back of the truck with a number of other pieces of meat.

———

Once at the butcher, the meat was offloaded piece by piece. Mike was picked up by a large, hairy man with a thick beard who seemed to spend much more time than necessary groping and squeezing the bound man’s body. He was dropped off in front of a man who put him on the floor, cut his bonds, arranged him in a “face down ass up” position, and then jammed a hose up hid ass. As Mike tried to struggle the man kept him down simply by pressing his boot down on Mike’s face.

After the internal cleaning was done, it was time for the external. He went through a sort of human carwash before being dumped out on the other side and briefly blown dry.

“Thank you for you cooperation,” a friendly recorded voice said, as Mike’s head was placed in a clamp. SCHWICK. The blade came down so fast, he could see the ground rushing up before the attendant caught his head and tossed it into a nearby meat grinder. Mike’s brain was destined to be processed into pet food.

The rest of his body was carefully prepared. His smiling headshot, taken the day before, was put on every package at the grocery store... lean steaks, ribs, sausage, and even a few packages of bacon.

Chris and Aiden each spent part of their $50 subsidy on dad meat. They had a cookout and grilled him up. Everyone agreed he was delicious.

DevArt: https://cuteandhurting.deviantart.com/art/Wood-World-Problems-745321987

HF: http://www.hentai-foundry.com/stories/user/CuteAndHurting/21698/Bad-Magic-Petrification-Transformation-Immortality/77722/Chapter-8/Wood-World-Problems

Wood World problems

From collection "Bad Magic: Petrification, Transformation, Immortality"

“I wonder how it is to be a true wizard, like yourself!” Said Ivana, a 12 year old Bosnian brunette with a long hair. “You never tell me about those things.”

“Uhh…” Said the chin-lenghted brunette Nina, of the same age. “I wasn’t even supposed to tell you I am one.”

“But it’s so… new! Like a scientific development! Why can’t we research magic like we do science?”

“Well… I’ll tell you how it feels. But you first tell me why we are walking through a cornfield?”

“I…” Ivana found it hard to explain. “I have a certain phobia. I will explain in a bit.”

“And let me guess – you want me to use magic on you.”

“Well… I can’t make you, but… I really need it.”

“You know, Ivana… Magic to a wizard is like vodka to an alcoholic. I REALLY want to do magic on you. But you must keep it a secret!”

“I will keep it a secret.” Whispered Ivana. “Don’t worry! Now, let me explain this to you.”

Ivana turned towards Nina and exposed her nails. One of them was broken.

“Nina… I know I can just cut this off painlessly, but… I can’t. I’m really worried it’s going to bet worse if I don’t do it, but I can’t. I had a bad childhood accident involving nails.”

“Aww. Such a horrible childhood accident? What happened?”

“I can’t talk about that right now. But please, keep my phobia a secret.”

“Sure, Ivana. What do you want me to do?”

“I… I would like you to fix it for me. But not heal me… I want you to cut it off and help reduce my mental trauma.”

“Well, that’s easy. But you said you need my magic?”

“Yes. I won’t be able to be calm. So if you could maybe paralyze me? Or turn me into something and then turn me back?”

“I would prefer to turn you into something.”

“OK.” Said Ivana with a deep breath. “Do it.”

Ivana gave Nina the nail-cutting scissors and extended her hands. Nina took Ivana’s hands in hers, stared at them and suddenly, Ivana realized she can’t move anymore.

‘What?’ Ivana thought. ‘I can’t move… I CAN’T BREATHE! WHAT IS GOING ON?!”

“Here, Ivana, I turned you into a wooden statue.”

‘What?? For real?? I lied! PLEASE TURN ME BACK!’

“You wanted to face your fears, so I preserved your sight and sensation. Which can be extremely problematic if I lose you, but we’ll be careful.”

‘Nina… I lied… I JUST WANTED TO SEE IF YOU CAN REALLY DO MAGIC! I’m sorry! I’m sorry for being a bad friend and lying to you! Just please, turn me back! You’re still my best friend!’

“As I told you multiple times, magic in dangerous. I have 3 hours to turn you back or else you will remain a self-conscious statue with human sensations for all eternity!”

‘Wh… WHAT??? NO… PLEASE TURN ME BACK! I DON’T WANNA BE AN ETERNAL STATUE! I CAN’T MOVE, I CAN’T BREATHE, I CAN’T MOVE MY EYES… PLEASE, I’M SORRY!!!’

“But don’t worry. I’m not gonna mess up this time.”

‘Wha…’ Ivana was in so much shock, she could barely make up words. ‘Mess up… Please… PLEASE DON’T MESS UP! PLEASE TURN ME BACK! UUUHHUUHHUUHHUUHHUUUU!’

If that sounds similar, it should. It’s the same Nina from “Vacuum Fairy”. Except that the whole mechanism of transformation was different. This event takes place 2 months later. Would you think she’d never do something so risky again? Well, you were wrong. Wizards are… different…

Then Nina got to business. She started cutting Ivana’s nails. Not just the broken nail. Ivana’s nails should obviously be equally long, so she went on with cutting them all.

‘Nina… You’re cutting my nails… I’m so sorry for making you cut my nails… I hope you won’t be angry when you turn me back. Especially if you find out I was just testing you.’

‘AAHHH!’ Nina accidentally cut one of the nails too deep. ‘It hurts…’

Ivana was waiting for pain to reduce. But it didn’t. Normally, when you cut your nail too deep, it hurts the most only during the first second. But for Ivana, the pain remained at maximum, as if that second never passed. It wasn’t easy to ignore.

‘Uhh… Why isn’t the pain going away? Ahh… it just remains the same!’ Ivana felt like she could start going crazy. ‘Nina… it’s not strong pain, but… It’s not reducing! It’s been a whole minute! This is driving me insane… Please hurry! It hurts… I CAN’T IGNORE IT!!!!!’

When Nina was done, she told Ivana.

“Ivana, turning you back will take like 5-10 minutes. Please be patient. Everything will be fine.”

‘Please hurry! I CAN’T BREATHE AND THIS PAIN JUST STAYS AND I CAN’T GET USED TO IT!’

Then Nina got a cellphone call.

“This is my emergency phone. I have to answer.”

Nina then moved away a bit so Ivana can’t hear the conversation. Ivana was totally panicking inside her mind.

“Ivana!” Nina came back. “I have some crucial family matters to attend. I’ll talk to you about it, you’ll understand. I’ll be back in 1 hour at most. Don’t worry, I will definitely turn you back in time. I’m sorry, but this cannot wait, and we’re in a cornfield!”

Nina started running through the cornfield to get back home. And Ivana… Well…

‘NINA! NINA PLEASE COME BACK! NINAAAA!!!’

It felt like the end of all hope for Ivana, even though it was not.

‘UUUHHHUUUHHHUUU! NIIIINAAAA! YOU CUT ME TOO DEEP AND IT STILL HURTS THE SAME! *sniff sniff* CAN’T BREATHE! I CAN’T WAIT FOR ANOTHER HOUR! I’LL GO CRAZYYY UUUHHHUUUUHUHUHUUU *SNIFF SNIFF*!!’

As the time went by, Ivana just kept panicking.

“Nina… Please don’t let me become an eternal wooden statue whose finger hurts… Please… I can’t look at the time… It hurts! I’m scared! *sniff sniff* I wanna see my mommy!”

If Nina didn’t come back, the pain of her nail being cut too deep would stay with her forever, as she would remain a statue. But Nina had an even bigger worry. What if she, like every other wood, starts rotting after a few months/years? Or what if a catastrophe happens, and her body breaks? That would hurt much-much more than that common nail-cut-too-deep pain.

And then, with time, something else would damage her again, and again, and again, only adding up onto each other.

But Nina was going to be back in an hour. No doubt about that. She mustn’t mess up this time.

***

As Ivana was standing in the cornfield as wooden as she was, other people were doing their own things. Such as brothers Ferdo and Faruk.

“I will look all night if necessary.” Said Ferdo. “Dad isn’t going to lend us any money anymore.”

“I understand, bro.” Replied Faruk. “But why the hell are we looking for quality wood in a fucking cornfield?”

“Maybe somebody threw away some quality wood. Where else should we look, brother?! Nobody has quality fucking wood to share.”

“Marko does, but he is asking for money in advance.”

Ferdo sat on the floor in the cornfield.

“Whoever stole our product is long gone now. If, instead of looking for the thief, we just looked for quality wood, we wouldn’t have this situation the evening before the deadline.”

But then Faruk saw something not far away from them.

“Ferdo… there’s something there.”

They walked to the spot and saw 12yo Ivana’s cute statue.

“This is a wooden statue…” Continued Faruk. “…Made out of high quality wood… Ferdo, you were right!” They hugged each other as if their football team just scored a goal. “God bless the cornfields! Ferdo, we found quality wood in the middle of a fucking cornfield!”

“But there’s just one small problem…” Ferdo got serious. “This probably belongs to somebody.”

“Look, we will think about that later. We are not even from this area. We will just sneak the statue into the car, and whatever pedophile makes statues of 12 year old girls, who cares how he feels anyway.”

So they quickly lifted statue of poor, worried Ivana, who heard and saw everything.

They brought her to their workshop.

“Damn, bro… This is some top quality wood. Whoever got to make a statue out of it, we must get in contact with him.”

“Yeah. But we should really get out of this sawdust business. It’s stupid and uncertain.”

“No, trust me! With a good business plan and quality wood, you can make a lot of money!”

“Oh, what a businessman you are, Faruk! 5 years of hard work and we’re still driving a Yugo! Wonderful business plans!”

Then they turned on the sawdust machine. And they put Ivana in it. From her legs to her head, poor Ivana was slowly disappearing into the machine. Cutting whatever wood should represent her skin, her meat, her bones and her organs. Cutting it slowly and thoroughly into tiny pieces.

“Man… This is disturbing. If this was a real girl, this would be one horrific torture method.”

“What the hell are you thinking about, Ferdo? This is just a wooden statue. It’s not someone’s friend or a daughter. It doesn’t have feelings. Curb your empathy, bro!”

From cute Ivana, only a pile of quality sawdust remained.

***

It was 2 AM. Nina was walking through a village near her town.

“I was back in time… Just like I promised…” She talked to herself. “But somebody STOLE her… Why? How could that happen again?”

Nina was asking from door to door if somebody saw a wooden statue of a 12 year old girl.

“It’s too late. She will remain a wooden statue forever and ever. I need to get her back.”

It was extremely important that she found Ivana, undamaged.

“I enabled her senses so she can face her fears head-on. However… Uhhh… Any damage will cause persistent pain, as if it was her real body… But pain will never reduce and she’ll not be getting used to it.”

But Nina had plans.

“I’ll preserve her! So that she remains safe from pain forever! That’s the least I can do… I hope she’s not sawdust or ash or something…”

Then she knocked on the door of Ferdo and Faruk. They both answered, anxious as fuck, because they were afraid somebody would accuse them of stealing a wooden statue. They should have thought about it sooner, isn’t that right?

“What do you want, little girl?”

“Did you see a statue of a girl my age with a long hair? A wooden statue. It’s very important to me.”

“You see, Faruk.” Said Ferdo. “I told you somebody would miss it.”

“And you, Ferdo, just confessed to a crime!”

“Wow!” Nina’s eyes filled with hope. “I will do anything, just please return it to me!”

“Uhh… This will sound bad, little girl…” Said Faruk. “You see… We run a small sawdust business… And it was an emergency… Your statue is not a statue anymore.”

“Umm…” Nina was so shocked she smiled with her eyes and mouth wide opened. “You made her into sawdust?”

“Yea. With a sawdust machine.”

“Uhh… Like… Broke her body into tiny pieces? Like in that horror movie with much screaming?”

“Yes… Look, we can’t pay for it before winter. The business kind-of slowed down recently.”

“No… It’s fine… Don’t worry about it…”

“So… You’re not mad? We’re both really sorry, we thought somebody wanted to get rid of it, we…”

“It’s over now, haha! No need to stress about it! It’s just a statue! Good night!”

Nina was then walking back home, feeling like a moron.

“Just like I lost Ana… I lost Ivana too. Except that Ana is in the eternal prison, and Ivana is in eternal torment as if she was living minced meat. And, in time, Ivana’s wood rotting will only keep making it worse.”

“How could this happen again? And why do I use such powerful sealing methods, unbreakable even by the cosmic catastrophes!”

Wizards are more accepting of such extreme fates because they’re obsessed with powerful magic. But Nina was fully aware that she domed 2 of her best friends, this one worse than the former one.

“I should stop turning my friends into things.” Nina thought. “Or not…? I really like to turn my friends into things! Well… Next time I’ll be truly careful!”

Hey my name is Mia am a middle child, one big sister and little brother, anyway this story tells about how my solo masturbation change to boring to totally crazy.


My sister really like to talk about it, how she does it with boys and her self, what i can say she likes it deep.


Ok..ok the story, one day we receive a strange package with my name on it, so as a normal person i open it, in my room and what did i see, a knife double blade, silver and one gold, also a letter writen by hand and this is what it said.


" Use it well, the fun is greater then you think"


it didn't say from who or what it was, i pick it up and by the strangest accident i cut off my finger, but no pain, no blood but i can see the vain the blood inside, so creepy, it didn't make me cry, scream or what over a normal girl would have done.


i pick up my finger, oh god.... i can feel it and move it.


every girl in this situation would have freaked out but not me, ideas in my head was fusing, i but my finger in my pants still wearing my jeans i pick up the knife carefully this time, with some chivers in my spine, my finger was going deep in, i needed to know what was the difference from the two blades.

I choped of my lift leg with the gold side and stil the blood thing but no spill nor pain but cant move it so i guessed that the silver is the part that can be fun, but i continue with the gold side with the other legs, i just cut myself a jeans short.

I stripped naked and looked at my new pussy, i squizzed it with my hand both side still moving my finger inside.



now every girls wishes is to taste herself, it wasn't a easy thing to decide, but i holded the knife, looked before cutting that am using the good side and chopped my head.

I was holding it with my other head, i looked closer my tits with the other hand i digged to retrieve my finger,  i but my head not between my legs had no more, but close to my pussy i was so wet i can smell it, i started to go down with one hand.


just watching my hand inside, my lips folding was the biggest orgasm i had, i so wanted to taste it, i grabed my head and push it, my tongue went deep but i wanted more .....more, i cut my tongue and push it inside now..thats tasting myself.

    

As a ghost now I'm forced to tell tales from life so as to stall Hell.

This haunting, I must inform you of a terrible time when I had just turned 16 and a fourth and I was as pathetic as ever- a short and scrawny bed & bed wetting virgin who wears diapers and gets spanked naked- all publicly, many times over.

So I posted a request on 4chan, asking for requests for erotic writing prompts and places to post said writing. I got "a quadruple amputee being fucked," posted on gurochan. so here I am to post it. Hope I made it to your liking, whomever requested it.

---

Quadriplegic

My life used to be such a dream. I was truly blessed. At least, I thought it was. Maybe things had only seemed to be wonderful so that it would hurt all the more when the universe took it away. I was pretty, I was popular, I had a wonderful boyfriend. I was a cheerleader, and he was... well, he was in the marching band, actually, but he was seriously hot. I was going to marry him as soon as we graduated high school and we were both 18 and going to college together... He hadn't proposed yet, but I had a little promise ring on my finger that meant we would be together forever.

That all changed the night of junior prom. He came to pick me up in his car, an old Volvo he'd got from his dad. Nothing fancy, sure, but I didn't care. My parents took pictures of us before we left, Tommy with his short dark hair swept back with gel, looking handsome in his rented tux. I had my long blonde hair done in curls, and had a beautiful robins egg blue strapless gown on. It was a little risky going strapless, for sure, but it fit tight enough around my breasts that I didn't think I'd pop out.

It had promised to be a wonderful night. A magical night. We were going to dance, we were going to party, and, thought Tommy didn't know it, but we were going to lose our virginity. That was the plan, at least. I was going to whisper something to him, maybe on the dance floor, maybe on the way home. Something sexy, and naughty. Something that would make his blood boil, and... I never did figure out what I was going to say.

On the way to prom, a big rig ran a red light. I just remember listening to the radio, then... it all happened so fast. There was a loud crash, and pain, and then nothing. I woke up in the hospital, my body hurt all over, my arms and legs felt like they were on fire, but I couldn't move them. I screamed for help, and a nurse arrived, then a doctor, then the sedative, and I was out.

When I woke up again, I learned what had happened. Slowly, not all at once, they broke the news. I'd been in a coma for a month. The truck driver had had an aneurysm, died before he ever hit our car. Tommy had died on impact. Me... the crash took off both my legs instantly, broke my arm, cut me up pretty bad. They'd amputated my left arm in the hospital that night. It had been too badly damaged. My right arm... it had gotten pretty banged up, but they thought they could save it, until they found an infection spreading, that was t responding to antibiotics. Some time while I was still in the coma they'd had to cut that arm too.

I was a quadriplegic. I was never going to walk, to do a flip, a cartwheel, the splits... I was never going to feed myself, or write my name. I was never going to see Tommy again. I didn't even get to attend his funeral. My friends had written me 'get well soon' cards, for all the good that did. My hospital room was full of old flowers and deflated balloons.

My family didn't have much money, but there was some money to be had from the government now that I was a cripple. Not really enough, though. A care worker came every 3 days to check on me, give me a sponge bath, be sure I was doing well. As if I could be doing well. How was I supposed to live like this? I couldn't even get out of bed without flopping onto the floor like a dead fish!

My parents tired to help, but they had to work. Hospital bills were piling up, and the trucking company was fighting in court to say it hadn't been their fault. Meanwhile, I had a wheelchair I could maneuver with my teeth (if someone put me in it first) with a crappy robotic arm that I could just barely feed myself with, if the food didn't require utensils.

It should have been a godsend when my brother came home from the army. He had received a Purple Heart, and walked with a limp now. Took a piece of shrapnel to the leg. He was still more mobile than me, though, and was receiving some veteran's benefits. He moved back home so he could take care of me, at least that was the idea.

He wasn't the same as he had been before. He'd always been a big guy, strong as an ox, on the football team before he graduated and went to basic training. He hadn't taken any shit from anyone, but he'd always been able to have fun. Since he'd come back, though, he'd been short tempered. He was always angry about something. I'd hear him in his room, playing video games, then shouting at the TV, throwing the controller. Sometimes he'd hit the wall or something, skip meals...

It was pretty clear he didn't want to take care of me, either. "Brad?" I shouted for my room. "Are you here Brad?"

"What?" He shouted back.

"I have to go to the bathroom!" It was morning and I was laying in bed. I'd just woken up, and needed to pee. I was covered in sweat, too. The doctors said that since I'd lost so much of my body, it was having trouble regulating temperature now, and I couldn't kick the blankets off me in my sleep, either.

Brad limped into the room. "Fine." He grunted, and pulled the balnlets off me. "You stink."

"Thanks, asshole." I quipped back as he lifted me up. "Ow! Careful." The stubs where my arms and legs had been still hurt, especially when they were touched. Most mornings I could still feel them, my missing limbs, like they were still there and still burning in the gasoline fire that had taken away my dreams.

"Don't whine." He carried me down the hall to the bathroom and set me down on the toilet seat, pulling my shorts off with a quick yank.

"Hey!" I had had to learn a lot of lessons in humility since the accident. The hospital staff had at least been nice about it, Brad... he just didn't care. He didn't even bother looking away, his eyes lingering a little too long.

He tossed the shorts on the floor. "Just let me know when you're done." He left the bathroom, leaving the door open as he did, leaving me to balance myself on my pelvis, holding on with my chin to a handle my dad had installed for me. I felt like shit. I always felt like shit when I had to go through so much just to do the simplest things.

I finished, and called to Brad. He came in and took me off the toilet, then the most humiliating part... Brad took some toilet paper and wiped my ass for me. I've never had to wipe another persons ass before, so I don't know how hard it is to do, but Brad was... rough. It felt like he pushed too hard against my asshole. I asked him to be more gentle, he just said if I didn't like it I could do it myself.

He took me back to my bed to leave me there. That was it. There I waited until he came back in to feed me or take me to the bathroom again or whatever. This was my life now. The most I could manage was picking what to watch on Netflix using my nose on the touchscreen of my phone.

I heard Brad's phone ring, and he answered. He mumbled a little in his room, then shouted, then mumbled. A minute later he walked in, his grimace more ridgid than usual. "That was Mom. Your care taker woman isn't coming in today, car trouble or some shit, I don't know."

"What?" I squirmed in bed, still trying to use the arms I didn't have to turn myself to look at him. "But, I... I havnt had a bath in days."

"I can tell." He rolled his eyes. "Guess that's my job today."

"What? Come on Brad, you can't... you don't mean..." he walked over and picked me up, taking me back to the bathroom.

"Don't be such a baby about it, not like I want to do it either."

He'd seen me more than a little exposed since the accident. That was unavoidable, sure, but a bath? That was a bit more... intimate. "You really don't have to." I said, as he set me down on the bathroom floor. "Maybe Mom, when she gets home-"

"Mom doesn't want to do it either. Let's just get this done with." He turned on the bath water, checking the tempratire, and began to fill up the tub. "You don't want to just stink for another three days do you?"

He was right... I did need to be clean. It was just so embarrassing. "Okay, fine."

When the tub was filled he unbuttoned my shirt and pulled my shorts off again. I was blushing pretty hard as he lifted me into his arms and set me down in the water. He'd never seen my breasts before, I don't think. His brief glances while he helped me on the toilet were one thing, this was just me laying there exposed.

The water was a little too hot, but I didn't complain. All he'd do is complain back at me. He started by shampooing my hair. It wasn't as long as it used to be. The hospital had cut my hair, I guess, and it was only shoulder length now. I leaned my head back into the water so he could rinse my hair, one of the few movements I could still manage, and he got the sponge.

He soaped it up and started scrubbing my shoulders, my neck, my chest. I felt my heart skip a beat as he casually rubbbed the sponge over my breasts, then down my stomach. Once upon a time only tommy had ever touched me there, now I'd lost count of how many doctors and nurses, and now my brother... at least he'd used the sponge.

As if wanting to destroy my lest shred of dignity, he then cupped his hand in the water and splashed some over my chest, using his bare hand to wipe away the soap.

"Hey!"

"What?" He snapped.

"What are you doing?"

He rolled his eyes, splashing more water over me and again rubbing his fingers over my body as he did. "It's a bath, dumbass, what did you expect?"

"Well, you don't have to use your hands like that."

He just rolled his eyes and splashed more water over me. What was wrong with him? Wasn't it bad enough without him groping me out of spite? "You are such a baby. You want me to clean you but you don't want me to touch you. You want me to wipe your ass but you don't want me to look." He laughed bitterly. "I got friends who had their arms and legs blown off by an IED put there to kill them and they don't complain as much as you do." He got the sponge again, and went to clean between my legs, at least where my legs would have been. I didn't even have thighs to close anymore, and he scrubbed the soapy sponge up and down my crotch.

I looked away from him. He was being so rough with the sponge, pressing hard against me as he rubbed it against my lips. "Careful." I snapped. "Not so hard, my pussy isn't a fucking cooking pot, you can't scrub it like that."

He rolled his eyes again. "Too rough, too much touching. Jesus, Amanda. Man up a little."

"I'm not a fucking man, damnit!" I shouted at him. "I didn't go to war and agree to get blown up like your friends did, I was going to fucking prom."

"Agreed to get blown up? You think we agreed to get... blown up?" His voice had lost its edge of sarcastic anger, and had turned serious and cold. "Is that what you think?"

"I didn't mean it like that." I said quietly. "I just-"

"Just what?" He dropped the sponge into the water.

"I just want you to be more gentle." I said, almost a whisper now. He was starting to frighten me.

"More gentle? You want me to be more gentle? Fine. I'll treat you like a little princess." He reached over me and picked up my shaving cream and razor. They'd sat untouched since prom night, since I didn't have legs to shave anymore...

"What are you-" He sprayed some shaving cream into his hand, and then wiped it over my crotch. "Hey!" I tried to squirm away, water splashing over my crotch in the process.

"Knock it off, princess." He said, and unplugged the drain. The water drained out as he put more shaving cream on his hand and wiped it onto my crotch again. "Now hold still if you don't want to get cut." He took out my razor.

I froze, not wanting to get cut, afraid to move, unable to avoid it. He put the blade of the safety razor to my skin and drew it down slowly, then wiped it off and did it again, then again. His fingers moved around my lips, my hood, holding my skin flat as he shaved off more and more hair, touching me in places he should never have touched.

"There." He turned on the bathtub faucet and rinsed the blade off a final time.

I finally moved, bending down to look. He'd shaved all my pubic hair. I was completely bald down there... I'd never shaved it all off before. The most I'd ever shaved off was when I did a cute little landing strip, for Tommy, for prom... "Brad..."

"Not clean enough?" He sneered. The faucet still running, he pushed me from one end of the bath down to the other, putting my crotch in the stream of running water.

"Brad!" The water was flowing warm and hard over my skin, a thrumming pressure against my clit. "Brad..." I gasped. The flow of water was... intense. Intense in a way I hadn't known I could feel.

He looked at me differently for a moment, curious, maybe confused, then he smiled. "You like that, don't you?" He asked.

I'd been taken so off gaurd by the water I didn't know what to say. It felt good, good in a way I'd felt when Tommy had his hands up my skirt, good in a way I shouldn't be feeling in the bathtub with my brother watching me. "Would you just stop it." I said sheepishly, trying not to look at him.

He turned the water off. "Sure thing, princess." He slid me back up to the other end of the tub.

I was angry, and confused, and embarrassed. I just wanted to run away, to go to my room, to be anything but helpless. I closed my eyes, fighting back tears, and then I felt something. It couldn't be... I opened my eyes and looked down to see Brad's hand on my crotch. "What are you-" his finger slipped between my lips. "Brad!"

"Don't worry about it." He said, smirking. I tried to squirm away, but it was no use, and I felt his finger push inside me.

"What are you..." I instinctively clenched my vaginal muscles, to no effect. His finger went deeper, sliding slowly into me as I tried to twist my torso away. "Brad!"

"I'll be gentle." He said. "God, you're so wet already."

"Stop it." I whispered, his finger all the way inside me now. "I'm not..." but I was. Whatever the faucet had done to me had made me wet, and not just from water. His finger felt firm and thick, as it curved and pressed against more sensative parts inside me. "Stop..." I breathed. Only Tommy had ever... what was he doing?

"Why?"

"Brad..." he was pushing his finger in and out, his knuckles bumping against my clit. "You can't do this... please."

"You're so wet." He reminded me as he moved his finger faster. "I don't think you want me to stop."

"Please, stop it." I wiggled away from him, but there was nothing I could do. I couldn't get away from his hand, couldn't stop him. "What's gotten into you?"

"Me? What's gotten into you?" He pushed his finger hard into me with a laugh. "Come on little princess, isn't this what you wanted?"

"No..." he slid his finger out, and I thought for a moment he was done, until I felt him press again, with two fingers this time. "Ow, stop, you're going to... fuck, what are you doing?"

"God damn you're tight." He licked his lips, and I felt his thumb rubbing against my clit as my lips stretched around his fingers.

"Stop it, please." I breathed. Not even Tommy had used two fingers... It hurt, it turned me on, it made me confused and afraid. "It's going to break..."

"What?" His fingers stopped. "Oh my god, are you a fucking virgin?"

"Of course I am, you fucking jerk." I felt his fingers slide out of me. "Jesus, what's wrong with you?"

He licked his lips hungrily. "You're really a fucking virgin."

"What... yes. What's gotten into you." He grabbed my sides and lifted me up, or rather lifted my crotch up, turning me upside down. "Hey!" I felt his fingers pull my pussy open, slipping as he did, but managing to pull my lips apart, spreading me wide open. "Oh my god what are you doing?"

His hands left my crotch and wrapped around me. "Come on." He said, lifting me up, as he carried me, still dripping with bath water, to his room. He dropped me down on his bed, and I tried to scoot away from him. I didn't get very far, and he pulled me back anyway.

He undid his belt. My eyes went wide. "Brad, you can't do this." I squirmed again, rolling off his bed and landing hard on the floor. He closed his door, and took off his shirt. All I could do was watch as he stripped naked. His body was muscular and scarred, his eyes wild, his dick huge. "Brad..."

He lifted me back up again, sitting down on his bed while he held me like a sack of laundry or something, setting me down on his lap, his dick resting against my stomach. He gripped the back of my neck firmly with one hand, lifting me up with a grunt, while he pushed his dick against me with the other.

"Brad, don't!" I felt the tip of his cock rub hard against my clit, then slip easily between my lips, pressing firmly against my hole. "Please-" I gasped in pain as his cock tore through my hymen, plunging deep into me, stretching my hole open. "Oh my god." I whispered, staring at him in shocked horror. His eyes were closed, satisfaction on his face. It was like I wasn't even there. "I can't..." I could feel him inside me. "Can't believe you..." I wasn't a virgin. I'd just lost my virginity to my... to my...

He licked his lips, and rotated me, turning me around to face away from him with his cock still inside me. He wrapped his hands around me, holding me by my breasts as he started thrusting his hips up and down, pushing slowly in and out of me.

It couldn't be happening, I couldn't believe it, I refused to believe that he was doing this. I refused to believe that I was feeling it. That it felt so... wrong. So... no! I tried to fight him, tried to get away, his hands gripped my breasts tighter, though, and there was nothing I could do.

Then his hands moved down my sides and held onto me tight. He lifted me up, his strong, muscular, army trained arms lifting my whole body up his shaft to slam me back down again, and again. It was horrible, and it was amazing. The pain had turned into something else, something that still hurt but in a different way, a way that built inside me and threatened to explode. "Don't..." I whispered, as much to myself as to him now. "Please don't..." but it was too late. It was happening. My brother was fucking me, I couldn't stop him, couldn't stop myself... I bit my lip, desperate not to moan as I came, his thick cock slamming deeper into me as I trembled. I threw my head back and a squeak of orgasmic sound escaped my lips, then a gasp for breath as it continued.

"Yeah." He grunted. "You like that..." he stood up suddenly, turning around and throwing the both of us down to his bed. I felt his weight on top of me as he grunted again, pushing hard into me as he groaned and sighed, slowing down and finally stopping. "Fuck." He whispered, and I felt the girth of his penis slide out of me.

I lay there, silent, confused. What else could I do? My brother was gone. The man in his place wasn't the man that left this house to join the military. Or maybe he was. Maybe I'd never seen it before. Maybe this had been the real him all along, but one thing was clear, there was no point in asking what he'd done, why he'd done it... "why?" I said into the mattress, despite myself.

No answer came. He picked me up, took me back to the bathroom, put me in the tub and turned on the shower. He got in with me, cleaning himself first. I watched him lather and rinse himself with ease, with his two working arms and hands. He cleaned his hair, washed his face, like I wasn't even there.

When he was done, he bent down to wash me off too. He pushed his fingers back into my pussy, rinsing his cum out of me as best he could, a small trickle of blood still on my lips. "I..." I started to speak. I didn't know what to say. I wish you hadn't done that? I'm going to tell on you? I'm not on birth control? It all seemed so pointless. He looked at me, waited for me to go on, daring me to speak, and then went back to cleaning me when I didn't.

He dried me off, put on my clothes, and put me back in my bed. I stayed there for the rest of the day. Thinking. It was all I could do now, was think. Think about what had happened, honk about how helpless I was.

Mom and dad got home. Brad acted like nothing had happened. I acted like it too. I couldn't prove anything. What would I even say? That I got wet while he was giving me a sponge bath? That I came while he was fucking me? That their son, my brother, wasnt the man we all believed him to be this morning when you'd left for work? It was best to just stay quiet. What was the point? Even if he was a monster, I still needed him to wipe my ass.

That night, my mom helped me onto the toilet before bed. She took my shorts off, and did a double take. She tried to act like she hadn't, but it was clear she'd noticed. I hadn't had a shaved crotch yesterday, I did today.

I blushed, looking away from her. I could tell her now, tell her everything. "Brad helped me shave." I said quietly. "It's no big deal." I found I desperately feared she'd look closer, somehow see I'd lost my virginity, ask me what had happened. She didn't. She left me to do my business.

The next day, I woke up, my missing limbs in pain, my pussy still sore. I didn't want to call for Brad to help me, but eventually I had no choice. "Brad?"

There was no answer.

"Brad?" I said louder.

Nothing.

I rolled out of bed, and crawled like an inch worm down the hall. His door was open, he wasn't there, his rucksack was gone. I managed to work my way to the bathroom and wriggle out of my shorts to pee, then found my way to my phone to call my mom. I couldn't go a full day without someone there to help me. I couldn't even wipe my ass.

My mom left work and helped me. She couldn't believe my brother had done such an irresponsible thing like that. What had gotten into him? If she only knew. I almost told her then, I almost told her a lot of times over the next three days. There was no point after that, though.

They'd found Brad, his car parked outside a bar, dead, self inflicted gunshot to the head.

---

Reposting this story because I am going to expand the universe a bit.

Part one "one of the boys"

Frank Sardone was a all American success story. Growing up on the wrong side of the tracks in NJ he had self made himself into a successful business man. He studied haute cuisine in Paris on a full ride scholarship, and now owned a large restaurant that had become a institution over the past 20 years. He drove a big Cadillac escalade, and had a huge house. He had a beautiful family with 7 kids, and a gorgeous wife, who kept her figure even after being pregnant for almost a decade straight. They were expecting their 8th in about 2-3 weeks now. His wife was very pregnant, but this was routine for her.

Frank only really had one problem, and that was himself, and his bad habits. In his old neighborhood almost all his friends went into a life of crime, those that weren’t dead or in jail, had risen to chief mobsters. He still hung out with them all the time. Most nights he would go down to Sal’s Gentle Men’s club, after closing the shop. It was a one stop shop for any depravity you had.

Out front they had a strip club, staffed with mostly 16-17 year old run away girls. For $200 you could fuck them, and for a few more bucks you could do whatever else you wanted to them. In the back there was a huge private area, much bigger then the front strip club. You needed to get past a row of goons to get in, but once inside you were in another country. Basically anything went back here, they had a full Casino, huge lounge area for sports betting, drugs were openly consumed, and traded in huge quantities.

Over the years Frank had become a fixture over here. Getting in real tight with the made guys. Sometimes blurring the line between a mobster, and the civilian he was. He got real close to the owner Sal, and would spend time in the most private rooms in the far back. Here is where the high stakes poker games took place, and buy in started at $500. Fortunes could be won, or lost in a evening.

This is also where the guys discussed their plans, openly admitted who whacked who, and sometimes got even with each other. Sal had a favorite tactic to get people to pay him his money, he wouldn’t threaten the guy, he would just go right to threatening the guys wife. and kids. For the most part this worked, the guy would do anything to get the money. Still since Sal owned almost all betting, probably once a week a guy would fail to come up with the money. He had a choice he could bring in whoever Sal wanted, and let the boys have their fun, or Sal would send guys out looking, and after that there was a good chance the guy would never see his women again.

Over the years they eventually just stopped kicking Frank out for these sessions. He drank beers in the corner, watching as the guys raped scores of women, from young kids, to grand mothers. Sal really got off on cuckolding the men, making them clean their women pussies after each load. The first time he was allowed to participate netted him his nick name Frank the Tank. A guy owed Sal about $27,000 after not being able to pay back his loan. He had ran out of time, and Sal told him personally to send him a picture of his family. The guy had a fat wife, a 17 year old son, and a 8 year old daughter. Little young for Sal’s tastes but they had run trains on toddlers back here just to prove a point. Sal informed the man that he was to bring his daughter in on Friday night. He matter of factly informed him of all the things that would transpire, and what was expected of him. If his daughter fought back too hard, they would choke her to death, she was to fuck every guy in the place even the dishwashers, and her father was to suck the cum out of her pussy, after each load.

The night rolled around and the man showed up with his daughter. She was unceremoniously lead over to a bed in the middle of a large open room surrounded by about 20 men, all erect through their jeans. Sal sauntered in, and walked up to the girl. “Hello precious” he said, “did your daddy tell you what we are going to do tonight”? She nodded sheepishly. “Good we are going to take good care of you tonight” his hand slipping under her summer dress and caressing her vulva under her Dora the explorer panties. “Remember you can thank your deadbeat dad for all of this”, as he lifted her onto the bed, and removed her clothes, folding them neatly into a pile.

Sal always went first, and liked to actually make passionate love to the girls. Later on guys would demean them and fuck them hard, but he liked to think that the slow passionate enjoyment weighed even heavier emotionally on the watching father. He started by giving her a nice sensual kiss on the lips, working his way down the nape of her neck slowly kissing the whole way to her collar bone. He continued kissing first up one arm, then the other stopping to kiss the top of her hand and make eye contact with the innocent little girl, who smiled up at him. He then kissed down to her totally flat chest lightly suckling on her tiny light pink nipples, all the while unlocking new feelings the girl had never felt before.

This is about the time he started very lightly rubbing her bald dewy little cunt. Lightly teasing out her sexual juices for the first time ever, as her father watched on tearfully. He kissed down from her chest to her belly button, and then suddenly for levity blew a big raspberry on her stomach the girl broke into giggles for a moment, but then he increased the intensity of his rubbing on her child cunt. She suddenly went stiff, as her skin got clammy, and she started to make primitive sounds, as Sal’s rough fingers rubbed circles on her tiny bump of a clit. He worked his way down to eye level with the young girls pussy, and continued to manipulate it. Nothing but two little pouty lips, and flashes of glistening pink as he molested the innocent girl parts. Sliding his pinky into the vice tight pussy he felt the hymen resist him about a inch in. That was his cue to remove his fingers, to some protest from the girl, and latch onto her little bald cuntlet with his mouth. Sal began to expertly start sucking the innocent virgin secretions from her depths. He absolutely consumed her pussy chasing her up, and down the bed until finally she gave in and surrendered her first orgasm to his incessantly slurping mouth.

Without much ceremony Sal whipped out his 5 inch cock rubbed it a few times on the outside of her sopping hole, and started to push in. Her hole was so tight that her whole pussy pushed in, instead of yielding entry to the warm folds inside. After a little prodding his head finally found a warm wet purchase, and slid inside. He slowly worked his way in and then after he was a inch deep, and sitting at her hymen. He took the moment to soak in the scene, looking down was a scared little girl, lips obscenely stretched out around his pulsing prick, all around him were his friends staring silently, at the union between the Mob Boss, and the immature slit of the little girl. Each man crazy eyed, some feeling their bulges, and others openly jacking their cocks. All looking forward to a crack at her hole(s). He looked up and met eyes with the dad. Sal grinned mischievously as he pushed his cock past her girlhood.

She winced in pain, but old Sal was gentle with her. Slowly letting her adapt to the cock invading her, working up a tempo starting very slowly, and whispering sweet nothings in Italian to her. He spent a luxurious 10 minutes churning his cock in her cunt, exploring every nook and cranny of the girl. He caresses the little gils face, and comforted her with his smile. After a while he increased the tempo, his fat gut slapping up against her small legs, he rubbed her clit, and bringing her to another crashing orgasm. He then laid his fat body on top of her one last time to steal a kiss, and then grunted as he emptied his balls into the creamy insides of her pussy.

He withdrew slowly admiring his handiwork as a huge load of off white cream bubbled up around his still buried cock. He withdrew slowly, large ropes of cum following his cock, and then collapsing onto the messy cunt. He looked at the father incredulously, as seconds ticked by. The father thinking about how things would never be the same. With a hard slap from Sal, the father snapped out of it. The man reluctantly dipped his head between his own daughters thighs and lapped at the leaking globs of cum, salving his daughter’s sore box with his saliva. It wasn’t until Sal pushed his head deep enough to cut off his air, against the tender pussy did the man begin to really start to suck the cum out. Sal looked on, and could see the man mentally shatter as he probed, and sucked deeper trying to get it all. He came up with Sals cum dripping down his cheeks, but his daughters box was indeed cleaned. Sal smiled approvingly, but then said ”missed a spot”, and put his leaky cock next to the mans head, brushing his cheek. Accepting his fate, but slipping one notch closer to total insanity the man accepted Sal’s softening cock into his mouth. Sucking the slightly bloody cum off the tip, and vacuuming the head to extract the rest of the load from within.

Jockeying was starting to occur in the crowd for who would have second crack at the girl, a bunch of pushing and shoving was going on. Sal spotted Frank in the corner with his beer in hand, and called him over. “You’re next” he said. Frank looking around like their may be someone behind him. Sal made eye contact again, and waved him over. What Frank didn’t know was their were now 3 HD cameras recording these sessions, after this Sal owned Frank, since he was a public figure, and he could blackmail him with a clear recording of him banging a kid. “OK” said frank a little sheepishly, as he walked over to Sals warm greeting, and a pat on the back. Sal seeming not to find anything odd about the raped little girl, or her father sucking his dick.

Still one look at the girls little opening still pouty from the fucking, and Frank caved into the peer pressure. He unbuttoned his slacks, and let them drop, leaving just Armani tighty whities that contained a cock bulge that wrapped all the way around his thigh. Pulling them down unleashed one of the biggest cocks Sal, or the gathered crowd had ever seen, and actually made Sal’s penis come back to life in the fathers clumsily sucking mouth. It was probably damn near a foot long, extremely fat, curved in the middle, with angry veins, and bumps studding it. Sal always hired a few well endowed Black Guys to attend these events, but they had baby cocks next to this.

“Maybe I should go last?” said Frank. “No by all means go first” said Sal. Frank spit a huge amount onto his hands and rubbed it up and down his dick. He lined his cock up to the little red orifice and balked at the extreme size difference. He then rested his balls at her vagina, to measure how deep he could go, and his cock was crossing her whole torso, and resting on her nipple. Lining it back up he met eyes with Sal, who nodded, and then looked down at the dad who took time out from sucking Sal’s now rock hard cock, to shoot him a pleading look.

With that he started trying to enter the little girl. First in missionary, then in cowgirl, he made almost no progress. Her tight little cunt was not accepting even his head. Finally in frustration he flipped her over to doggy style, and spit on her dirty cunt. He lined up the bulbous purple head, against the tiny little hole, and leaned down with all his weight supported by his cock. He began pushing with enough force he was worried about snapping his dick, but eventually her cunt started to yield. slowly but surely the entire outside of her vagina was pushed deep into her body, but eventually the head found its way in. The girl who had just had a very positive first sexual experience was now heading for a life long complex, trying to make sense of the feeling of being torn in two, by the relentless bumpy log being forced into her immature body.

Frank started to lose it. He grabbed the girl off the bed by her shoulders and stood up. She was impaled on his cock with 10 inches still to go, lips stretched to almost ripping. Sensing he needed help two other guys came over to join him. With all three pushing her down on her shoulders she slowly started to slide down his cock. He started pistoning, at the tiny hole fighting him off. But it was no use, as they kept up the pressure soon enough he was, bottoming out in her cunt, then he was pushing past her cervix, then he was fucking her womb, and then he was finally balls deep. Tossing her back on the table he now started to really fuck her, tight tube. With each stoke a few inches of her pussy sleeve would prolapse out holding his cock. He ruthlessly pounded her non stop for 20 minutes, switching positions, and reveling at the outline of his dick poking out the front of her stomach. Looking deep in her scared eyes, and enjoying her beet red face, as he rearranged her insides, knowing that this was the most pleasurable, and painful night of her short life. Slapping his hips with no mercy against the girls tiny frame his climax approached, until he finally rooted himself, gutturally screamed at the top of his lungs, and dropped a pint of cream into her ruined cunt. At the same moment Sal came deep into her fathers throat.

After a pregnant pause the two men high fived, and looked down at the girl. Her sweet succulent cunt that Sal had just been just nibbling on was now replaced with a gapping red orifice, absolutely gushing cum, and chunks of cunt he had knocked loose. Sal grabbed the dad and held his face in the girls ruined pussy making sure that he cleaned her good. Moments later the next guy in line took his place, and plowed into the girl. his 6 inch dick was barely brushing the walls of her raped pussy. Angrily he flipped the girl over and with no lube started fucking her ass, and choking her for being a little slut.

Part two "Latin dinner"

Sal took Frank aside, and said “from now on you are Frank the Tank. Jesus look at that thing” He put his hand on Frank’s cock and his mouth seemed to water for a moment, then he snapped out of it.

“Look I was actually planning on letting these two go, but I’m not sure she is going to survive that fucking you gave her, and honestly if she is already getting buggered, and choked this early the guys are probably going to kill her”. “I have a big ask of you, and you can say no, but since you are this deep already you might as well go all the way”. “What is it” said Frank, emotions rushing through his head realizing he just murdered a girl the same age as his oldest, and realizing he couldn’t say no to Sal since he helped him start his business.

“I don’t know how to put this so I will just say it. If someone is inconvenient we… Get rid of them. We throw their bodies to the pigs to eat, at a friendly farm. They leave no traces, but before that we… eat a few parts” Said Sal. “Eat a few parts?” Said Frank. “I came to power crushing weaker men, and ever since the beginning I have done it this way. I like to think that I consume a mans power if I eat his penis, and his future if i eat his children. About half of the guys, and kids who either show up for these payback sessions, or we go get, end up in my belly. I eat their genitals, and serve other parts of them as meatballs, and burgers to all the guys here in the club. I’m sure you have eaten a few people worth of meat, at this point the way you eat” laughed Sal. Frank was dumbfounded, he had went from innocent man, to child rapist, to murderer, to now unbeknownst cannibal in the span of a hour.

“Just come with me” said Sal, and they walked back into the kitchen. Sal pulled a small lever in a shelf, and access to hidden room opened up with another full kitchen facility, There were a few tables fully set with cloth, nice silver, and plates. Large industrial oven in one corner, and a range in the other. In the center was a large steel prep area with a bunch of eyelets to tie rope to. “Come, come” said Sal as he walked to the back of the room. He opened the door into yet another large room this one lined on both sides with cages.

Flicking on the lights Caused a stir in a few of them, as things came into focus he realized the cages were full of people. The cages were lined with one way mirrors so the captives couldn’t see out. Frank followed Sal down the hallway. In some of the cages were teenaged girls, In others there were single men who all seemed to be quite well endowed, in others were random kids of all ages, and ethnicities. Towards the end there were many cages full of families. Some just the parents, and one kid, but a few were multi generational from grand parents, to toddlers.

“How hungry are you” asked Sal. “I get starving, every time after I fuck” said Frank only catching the ramifications of that after he said it. “OK lets see then” said Sal ask he walked the hall. Lingering on a large asian family, and then walking on. “I have been saving these for a special occasion” said Sal. Most of these people in here owe me money, or slighted someone in the family, but these people just came in to let their daughter use the bathroom, and we snatched them.

He unlocked the door to a cage containing a very light skinned attractive looking young hispanic family. Handsome Father, Beautiful Mother, and four of the cutest young kids. All chained up. All completely naked. Sal handed Frank a hand gun, and then selected a cattle prod from off of the wall. Even though the family didn’t speak english they got the message after Sal Hit the dad with the prod a few times. They got up and shuffled in their chains to the kitchen area, with Sal scooping up their toddler and carrying him along, under his arm.

“I find latin people taste the best for some reason” These people are from Chile according to their passports. “Perhaps we should do a little Mexican themed snack” said Sal as he placed the toddler on the counter and then shackled each remaining family members to the wall. “Can you help me with some prep work?” said Sal. Frank aimlessly nodded looking at the super uncomfortable family.

“Go in the fridge and get me some shredded cheese, lettuce, cilantro, tomatoes, salsa, onions, tortillias, poblano peppers, and whatever other things you like for Mexican food, you are the chef after all” said Sal. Frank did as he was told as frank started up the range, and started collecting implements from around the kitchen.

Frank went to the huge commercial walk in fridge to find ingredients from the list. Mingled in with all the provisions of a working restaurant were all different body parts in different states of disembodiment all preserved in food saver vacuum bags. There were stacks of genitals all cleanly butchered in slightly different ways some vaginas had just the labia, while others contained all the other reproductive organs, Some containing the entire groin area with the hips cleanly sawed off. There were so many penises he couldn’t count all soaking in various marinades, and spice rubs. There were large tubs of ground meat, all labeled with the ethnicity. There were also whole babies soaking in clear tubs with different sauces. Everything was neatly tagged with the age, and date. He quickly grabbed what he came for, and then went back to the kitchen.

After everything was assembled on the main table Sal, went to the ice machine and filled a bucket up then produced a 12 pack of Corona and dunked them all in. Cracked two open and sat down next to Frank. “Look I am so glad I could finally take you back here. You are the best chef I know, and I consider you a friend of mine… That being said, If you ever leak a word of this to anyone I will kill your whole family, and then release the tapes of you ruining that girl earlier”.

With that they awkwardly sipped their beers. “I want you to taste these people fresh, since it is so much better that way, after a few bites you will be hooked. I have no doubt you will be my new chef. A lot of important men have ate in this kitchen, we have had CEOs and Senators, even had a president or two reach out to us to join us for dinner. We facilitate the ultimate end to grudges between people, and family members for the right price. This is definitely a special place. Hallowed grounds in the cannibal community. You would need to go to Berlin to find, anything even close to the quality we serve here. I have a large network of bookies, pimps, and spotters all over the country. We can get any type of meat our customers prefer.”

Sal drained his beer, and said “shall we get started”?

Without waiting for a answer he walked over to the other side of the table, and collected the toddler. “I want you to take the biggest plunge first, it will all be easy after this” said Sal with the little scamp under his arm. “You have a lot to learn about eating people but I assure you I have eaten in the finest restaurants the world over, and nothing compares. This is the finest cut of meat in the world” he said presenting the three year olds groin area to Frank. “Suckle him but don’t hurt him, I just want you to taste him, and think of the flavor. Taste him for the meat that he is.” With that Frank leaned over, and sucked the small penis into his mouth. He let the soft flaccid juicy little package roll around his mouth. The tasty essence of the fresh skin, with just a hint of stale pee started to invigorate Frank. Popping it out of his mouth, he lavished the outside of the baby cock with strong licks. He cast his eye over to the rest of the family, and the fury of the father, and the sobbing of the mother started to make him tingle.

To his surprise his ministrations on the tiny morsel stated to have an effect on the cooing toddler. He started to get erect in Franks mouth, and he increased his efforts in earnest sucking the lille shaft in and out of his mouth. Then sucking the whole package in, licking the tiny testes, and rolling the little filet mignon around his taste buds. Without even consciously realizing it frank started to bite the cock. Just little nibbles at first but then he clamped his teeth down viciously on the head leaving a row of teeth marks.

Sal was delighting in the whole show but his own cock was starting to get painfully hard, and this whole time he had been working his finger in and out of the small boys bottom. He wanted Frank to have the whole experience for his first time. Reluctantly he pulled the toddler away Franks teeth holding on momentarily. He grabbed a rubber band and triple wrapped it around the base of the baby cock, grabbed a jar of medium taco sauce and dumped it all over the baby’s groin. He then positioned a chair right in front of the parents and with taco sauce as lube sunk his modest cock all the way up the boy to the hilt. He motioned for Frank to come over, and with a combination of lust, and hunger he attacked the raw cock with a fury he had never known.

Without sharpened teeth it is actually quite a effort to bite off a live cock. Frank gave it every thing he had biting the shaft like a pit bull, after many tries he succeeded in tugging it free. The taste in his mouth was heaven on earth, he rolled the most succulent morsel he had ever experienced around his mouth luxuriating in it. He knew he would never look at child, or have oral sex again without fighting the urge to bite down, instead of just licking. He came back for the balls with renewed vigor and soon enough come away with a face coated in blood and taco sauce, and a mouth full of delicious.

Sal wanted to save his load for later, but watching a friend graduate into total depravity was too much. His balls clenched and rocketed all the juice into the tight little bum. Frank came to his senses just as he swallowed the last of the boy. The sounds of the family screaming were all at once deafening. With no warning he punched the mother hard in the gut, bonked their 8 year old unconscious, then quieted down the 5 year old twins by shoving what he could of his cock down their crying throats .

Sal woke up to the toddler still wailing on his cock. In one move he stood up grabbing the boy by both of his legs, and then caving his head in after a overhead swing to the corner of the table. Grabbing the cattle prod he approached the parents, applied it to the moms vagina and pulled the trigger. She lay there shaking and pleading, a little dribble of pee escaping her bladder. He locked eyes with the father, and pointed at his cum covered cock. Without words he gestured what he wanted, the father shook his head no defiantly, and then he gave the wife 10 solid seconds of cattle prod scorching off her sparce pubic hair. The broken man dropped to his knees and submissively started cleaning off Sals cock.

Meanwhile frank had unlocked the twins. he had herded both of them on the main table, his hands were all over the two of them. Roughly rubbing their cunts, and asses. His cock taking the full drivers seat, he ran off desperately searching the kitchen for some lube the . He found a jug of Olive oil next to a turkey baster, and tore back to the two tots. He assessed the situation, and there was probably a slim chance of getting his cock in anywhere besides their bottoms. However looking at their pouty pudendas suddenly had him ravished again. He dipped his head down and started callously lapping at their tender vaginas. Speading their lips to get at the creamy pink nether regions. Dipping his tongue in deeper, and deeper tasting their youth, and licking their hymens. The panicked little girls actually found a bit of enjoyment in his probing. That is until he bit down, on the left girls labia, and then frustratedly bit the right girls puffy cunt mound. He was determined to consume their oysters raw, but you need sharpened teeth, or a sashimi knife to accomplish that.

Sal Meanwhile had been beating up the other family members, and with the prod, and bad Spanish had successfully coerced the mother to lick her daughter’s cunt while the dad continued to bob on his cock. He didn’t get much sexual pleasure from having sex with men, but he loved the power. He would probably end up fucking the fathers ass one last time, before he killed them. Then he noticed Frank frustratedly trying to bite on of the girls cunts off. He walked over and saw the poor mans raging erection, and knew he needed to cum before he had a heart attack.

He insistently nudged Frank away from the abused vagina. He grabbed the turkey baster and filled it with oil cilantro, and lime juice. In rapid Succession he shot generous squirts up the asses, and pussies of both twins. Then He took a knife and nicked the top, and bottom, of both the girls vagina holes, cutting the delicate skin between the anus, and vagina.

Needing no more invitation Frank climbed up on the table and sunk into the first girl, the nick in her pussy becoming a huge tear, as his cock ripped through her body. As he pushed he worked the oil spices, and stinging lime juice deeper, and deeper into her cunt. He really couldn’t last long, this was all just way too much. But Sal insistently pulled him out, and then positioned the other girl in front of him. He wasted no time in plowing ahead. Looking down at the tiny girl his cock brushing her lungs as he utterly took her humanity away. His balls were boiling. In the corner of his eye he saw Sal stuffing in a bunch of peppers and onions to the small girls distended cunt, and ass.

He couldn’t take it anymore and unleashed every bit of cum into the young girl, and collapsed on top of her, cock still twitching trying in vein to inseminate the pre pubescent pussy. He looked down at the pussy that had been just barely a slit, and it was now a gaping black hole. The girl laid there catatonic, and likely bleeding internally. He searched his brain for some regret or emotion, but felt none.

Just then Sal came by with the baster, and a bowl of chopped up veggies. He slurped a good amount of cream out of the girls pussy, and asked him to lightly pack her pussy with the veggies. A few moments later he returned with the first tike, and squirted the cum from the baster into her cunt. He slid a ball gag in her mouth, and proceed to tie her to the table. He pulled on a lever, and two extensions came from under the table, that were perfectly aligned to strap her legs up with her crotch right at the edge. He walked over and quickly prepared Franks girl the same way.

He then placed two plates in between them with Spanish rice, chopped lettuce, shredded cheese, salsa, and sour cream with a few slices of avocado, and lime wedges. Next to that he put a covered bowl with heated tortillas, and two freshly cracked coronas. He looked over at the family, and was happy to see the mother still dutifully licking her daughters vagina, he came to the conclusion that he would make her eat a little piece later.

With that he went to the range and got his implement. To cook live pussy the best way is to stick a red hot rod up inside. He had a blacksmith make him ones shaped like small dildos, that have a sliding cup along the pole that toasts the outside of the cunt as well.

With no ceremony Frank drove the hot poker deep into the girls cunt. He set it for 12 inches, but it didn’t seem to bottom out. Franks cock is a damn wrecking ball he thought. A vision flashed in his head of eating his cock one day, but he swiftly brushed it off. The girl was screaming fighting against he bonds, but it was too late 3 minutes later, and her cunt was cooked to perfection. 3 more minutes later, and her twin also had a bright red crackly skinned vagina with flagrant steam wafting out.

Little taco sauce splashed on top, of the steaming holes, and it was pussy fajita time. The men toasted their coronas to “a new chapter in their friendship”, and then started digging out chunks of the five year olds cunts. “It is still a bit bloody to eat cunt alive, but well worth it to see them squirm” said Sal. Frank made a heaping fajita pulling with just his hand, as the cunt shredded like well cooked chicken. He loaded all his toppings on the bottom, and placed the griddled labia on top. Hitting it with cracked pepper, and fresh lime juice. He took one last look at the immature pussy lip staring back at him, and bit down into nirvana. The cum, oil, spices, and veggies all mixed together into a delicious sauce. The cunt was cooked with such delicate perfection, his French chef mentors would have been over the moon. Her pussy absolutely melted in his mouth.

After the first fajita he just dove headfirst into the pussy. He started feeding right from the source, biting and sucking off pieces of cunt, mixed with onion. Chewing down until there was nothing left. Biting on her on the well grilled fallopian tubes, but leaving the hard to reach inner sex organs. Never had Frank felt more sated.

Sal was more civilized, and stuck to his fajita cunt. Making up a few picture perfect cunt tacos. He felt eyes on the back of his head, and looked at the remaining family. They weren’t making the noises he thought they would be. As a matter of fact, they were dead silent, and staring intently at the tacos. “Hmmm, may just be getting jealous of all the tasty food”. Thought Sal. Who could blame them with the heady aromal of grilled cunt meat, an onions smelling so good. Plus the only thing he fed people when they came here was water, piss, and as much cum as they could extract from him and his dogs. These people hadn’t eaten in 10 days. He wanted their asses clean for sausages after all.

He broke off a piece of cunt, and made a fajita. He walked up to the mother and daughter, and ripped it in half. There was no doubt that this contained their daughter/sister’s vagina, but when presented with it they snapped it up, and gobbled it down. He went back and broke off just a piece of cunt for the father. He begrudgingly took it and greedily ate it down.

A fun thought crossed Sals mind. “Hey Franky are you full for now?” Frank nodded but said “still a bit hungry but I can wait”. “Grab the gun, and hold it on them then” said Sal.

With that Sal unlocked the family, and lead them over to the table. He moved all the provisions away, and chained all three of their hands firmly to the table. Giving just enough slack on the chain so that they could plant their faces into either of the twins cooked cunts. Without much hesitation the family began to feed. A week with no food clouding their minds as they smell the tasty grilled cunt. The two men had both taken a lot of the easy meat so the family really had to bite and dig into the groin for viable meat, but they absolutely attacked the cunts. Devouring them like piranhas barely stopping for a breath of air after each bite.

Sal, and Frank both sat back with their beers, and took in the sights. What a strange night this has turned out to be for Frank. Sal looked down at the father, and was taken aback. From the moment his men kidnapped the family, and raped his wife e the first time, Sal noted that he had a tiny cock, but it turns out he is a grower, not a shower. The fathers cock was pendulously dangling there, at a healthy 8-9 inches.

Sal went to root around the cupboard and brang back a device of his own design. It consists of a large cylinder with a harness on it similar to a strap on dildo. He filled it to the top with oil, then plugged it in to heat up. He then came up from behind the man and started, rubbing his juicy manhood, then kneeled down and slid the father’s turgid cock into his mouth. Delighting in the tasty flavor, he received a nice squirt of pre cum as a reward for his loving milking. Sal nursed away, and began looking forward to eating the cock off of the man.

Against all odds Franks cock started to lurch again, as he saw the sexy mother, and daughters naked bums bobbing, as they ate the cunts off the twins.. He saw that Sal has a plan to take care of the father with some weird device, and noted him happily sucking on desert. Frank went back into the fridge, and grabbed a can of whipped cream, and a bottle of chocolate sauce. On the way out the door he grabbed a pickled baby cock out of a jar, and popped it in his mouth almost fainting from the delicious flavor, as he chewed it on the way back.

He unchained the mother and daughter, taking them away from their feast, to the other side of the table. They both seem a bit coy, and modest considering both of their faces are both covered in red oil, and gristle from eating a cunt down to the uterus, and the fact that both of their vaginas were puffy, and leaking juice profusely. For the first time he actually looked at the two women. The mother is stunningly beautiful with a fair complexion, sharp features, contrasted with a shock of dark hair. The daughter is her spitting image, and looks like she could be a youth model, or a pop star one day. As he fixated on the both of their bald vaginas, they both take note of his long cock, as it filled in with arousal and began to twitch with his heart beat. It was still lightly coated in the cream of the twins, and now dripping translucent cream from the tip. Both women got lost in staring at it bob as he prepared their desert.

He laid out a nice blanket on the cold steal table and patted it with his hand, motioning for the mother to sit down. He passionately kissed her, tasting cunt on her breath. He rubbed her red juicy cunt as the daughter looked on. His fingers expertly flashing in, and out until a stream of cunt cream drooled through them. He reached for the chocolate sauce coating the whole cunt from clit to asshole, then placed the whipped cream nozzle in the mothers pussy hole, and sprayed until her cunt over flowed with cream. Before he could get his hand out of the way the 8 year old dove in. She happily sucks at the sweet cream, and pussy juice seeping out of the cunt. The mother looking down at her baby nursing her cunt, almost instantly shudders in orgasm. Frank climbed up onto the table and sprayed a thick line of cream onto his cock. Presenting it to the mother who happily licks up and down his prodigious penis, stopping at the top to clean the flavorful stale cum, and pussy viscera off, and to lap the tip getting little spurts of pre cum which she gulps down. He comes back with the chocolate, totally coating his cock. She begins to bob her head on his prick only taking a few inches, but expertly churning his balls, and working desperately for her milk. The whole room is consumed by the sounds of grunts, and happy slurping of genitals.

Just this moment alone would have been the most erotic moment of Franks life 5 hours ago. A gorgeous latin woman, is sucking him like there is nectar in his cock while her sweet pig tailed daughter laps her juicy slit, like a purring kitten laps a bowl of milk. Times sure have changed though, as much as he is enjoying this loving moment, in the back of his mind he is already thinking what king of dish to make out of their pink little cunts.

Meanwhile Sal is making fast friends with the father. He gave the guy a full beer, and poured the rest of his fajita plate on what was left of his daughters cunts. The dad was contentedly eating like a pig in slop. The hunger pangs washing away any apprehension he had. One bite of the grilled cunt, and he too was entranced. At this point he had worked his face deep in the cunt. Tearing away shreds, of his still twitching daughters pussy. His mouth seized on a little ball, and he crunched down getting a little sour cream and rice with this bite. He concluded it must have been a ovary, and relished the tangy crunch. Dipping his head back down he started gnawing the other side of the cunt, desperately searching for the other one.

Sal had been dutifully milking the mans cock. Taking him right to the edge of orgasm, then settling for just a little precum snack. Sal knew that all of this would build up a nice load in the balls for him to enjoy later. He kept his eye on his contraption, watching the digital temperature gauge slowly climbing, and continuing to pump, suck, and milk the throbbing member. As the read out began inching closer to the 350 degree mark, Sal reluctantly slipped the fathers cock out of his mouth, and went to the cupboards to grab a few bowls, and supplies. He returned and set everything down behind the man. After setting up he went back to rubbing the mans member coating every millimeter with a new smooth lubrication. The father was still to busy nibbling his dinner/daughter to pay attention to his cock is getting coated in beaten eggs. Sal then dipped his cock in a bowl of flour then, soothed him with more slippery eggs again, then finally a cornmeal batter. He then slid on a tight cock ring that acted as a gasket for his contraption, and locked in the fathers burstingly hard cock juices. He got up to check and sure enough the oil was bubbling in his machine.

He came up to the father and slipped the harness on him, having him step gingerly into each leg. It all latches into his tight cock ring. He then caresses the mans back, and raises his feminine face from the cunt. The man is also quite pretty in a androgynous way, and Sal takes him in, for a moment wanting to remember him this way, completely broken with pieces of his daughters cunt dripping down his cheeks. Sal undoes all the bindings on the man, taking off his hand cuffs, and shackles. leaving him free to move, and stretch for the first time in a week. In a soft moment, he brushed the mans bangs out of his eyes, and then handed him a cold corona.

As he began to drink the beer Sal grabbed the machine off the counter, and in one practiced move he latched the boiling oil right over his cock, locking it in place in a way only he knew how to remove..The tight high heat resistant cock ring completely sealing in any splashing oil, and Battery operated heating elements keeping the oil at a solid 350 degrees. A timer set for 6:00 begins counting down as soon as it clamped on.

I takes a second for the man to feel the pain. He dropped the beer shattering it. Realizing he is free, and snapping out of the trance. He books for the other side of the kitchen. Sal gives the guy a 30 second head start to arm himself, or make a move, then takes off after him. He tackles the much thinner man who is so desperate to try to free his cooking cock that he isn’t doing anything about Sal’s cock probing his ass. Next thing you know Sal is back in total cruel domination savagely fucking the mans ass, watching the time count down, and salivating as the air fills with the smell of fried churro cock.

Frank is still entertaining the ladies, who actually seem relatively happy to be getting all this attention from a dashingly handsome Italian man despite all their dead or dying family members. Sal had thoroughly broken them all Frank thought. As long as the moms snatch is full of the cream the daughter was absolutely latched on. Frank kept dotting the mothers clit with the chocolate sauce, and the little girl would greedily suck the whole top of her labia to get the sauce from the folds. The daughter had her mother absolutely inconsolable with how she hard was cumming, the whip cream running clear with pussy juice.

She was too far gone to effectively suck franks dick, with the expert rough tongue of her daughter swallowing her cunt whole. Frank smoothly slid behind the daughter and rubbed her slick juicy vagina with loving care. Streaks of pussy juice running down her thighs.

Using the rest of the olive oil Frank lubed his cock and then lined it up to the 8 year old box. To his surprise his cock slid in without much of a fuss, she was still tight as a drum. This 8 year old has gotten stretched by a cock before, he though. The more he thought about it there is no way that she learned to suck a cunt that expertly just tonight either. Her parents must have been touching her all along.

His cock lurched thinking about the mother sucking the little girls pussies of her own volition. He pictured her licking the twins, and suckling the tiny toddler cock as she changed his diapers . His cock grew yet another size larger, and he redoubled his efforts slamming the 8 year old sluts cunt balls deep, as her pussy clenched on for dear life. No chocolate needed anymore, her mothers cream was all she needed now to stay latched on. Her mom was turning beet red from another climax, and so much juice was flowing, that it had to be piss at this point. He could feel the girls young pussy coming on his dick, and the mother was seizing from her orgasm.

Suddenly he pushed the young girl up so she was face to face with her mother, they locked lips and reveled in the flavor of each others mouths. Frank now had access to both red puffy cunts. He alternated back and forth, slamming deep into the mother, and then going deep into the daughter. His hips moving at lighting speed he continued to pump harder and harder. .Finally he got to the point where he is moving the 500 lb steel table with each thrust, and buried his cock root deep in the daughter while furiously rubbing the moms clit. He feels both of the girls going off at the same time cum flying from their cunts. As the first spurt of cum shoots from Franks dick he reaches for the pistol puts it to the back of the daughters head, and shoots straight through her brain, out her face, and straight through her mothers head.

The death throes on his cock, are unlike anything he has ever felt. The little girls cunt feels like it may break off his dick. He starts pumping cum from the farthest reaches of his balls, shooting deep into the warm cunt he then slipped out and rams into the mother. Her slut cunt milks any last drop of cum her daughter left on her way to the afterlife.

Sometimes Franks wife makes him fuck her when he gets home to prove he isn’t cheating. He doesn’t think he will be able to cum for a few weeks, after tonight, and she better lock up his daughters. He thinks of his toddlers cunt for a second, and then shakes it off.

Sal meanwhile is watching the clock tick down, on the cock fryer 2000, and with 30 seconds left he too is trying to get his nut. He has the man pinned face down near his dead son. One last load to drop, into this latin man’s colon and then it is desert time. He picks up the tempo, trying to find the strength to just fill the guys ass with his seed. Desperately he looks around the room for inspiration, and he need not look any further then the two dying twins, mexican food strewn across their missing groins, the dead toddler, and dead mother/daughter cum leaking out of their gaping twats to find his inspiration.

with a scream he emptied the contents of his testes just as the clock ticked down. A festive electronic tone comes from the cock fryer. The father completely broken just slides off his cock. Frank gives him a pat on the ass, and then he pushes a button on the side of the machine A blade activates chopping off his manhood, but leaving the ring attached, so the father won’t bleed out.

Sal inverts the machine on the counter and pulls a perfectly breaded, and fried cock cutlet out. Frank slides out of the dead mothers creamy pussy, as the smell hits his nostrils. He walks over to Sal cum dripping from his cock. They both stand there cocks deflated, as Sal raises the Cock corndog to his mouth. He bites off the head savoring all the juices running out. He passes the cock to Frank who takes a large bite in full view of the father who is lightly sobbing in the corner holding the ring where his cock used to be. “Is bueno”! Said Frank and gave him a thumbs up. Luxuriating in the tender perfectly cooked cock.

Sal reached over, and broke off a testicle for Frank to enjoy. “Kids are the most tender, But a grown mans cock is also absolutely delicious. See how much cum he had stored up, you are going to be eating more dick then a fag after tonight!” laughed Sal as Frank bit into a flavorful ball. Frank rolled his eyes and just said “MMMmmmm” getting his first taste of cum, and really enjoying it as a condiment.

“What should we do with those two Mr. Chef” asked Sal, for the mother and daughter, with their cum filled cunts.

“On tonights menu we will be serving a pussy ceviche, cooked raw in nothing but cum and lime juice”

“You are hired” said Sal as took his last bite of cock

“Do you have a can around here asked Frank, I have to piss like a race horse”

“We have a full traditional bathroom with a shower, and I took the liberty of having your clothes laundered, they are all folded neatly in there but follow me for the fun way to pee”

They walked back into the room full of cages, and down to the end where the families were. Sal slid a small waist level hole open in one of the cages and started pissing. The mother inside grabbed her toddler daughter, and shoved her up against the cage door. The thirsty little girl latched onto Sals flaccid cock and greedily drank everything down. Cleaning the shit and dried cum from the mans ass off in the process.

Frank got the message and found a cage with a family holding a infant daughter he repeated the process, and this time the family all took turns drinking from Franks cock. When he was done pissing the mother left the baby nursing his cock, hoping he could feed her a nutritious load. He was tapped out completely, but somehow after a few minutes returned to half hardness as the toothless tike gummed his cock. He gave in, and came a piddling half a tablespoon load. The mother gave him a bit of a dirty look, but wasted no time in kissing her daughter on the lips trying to share some of the cum.

Sal said “I am feeling generous tonight” left for a moment, and came back with two huge St Bernard dogs. He let one into each cage that had serviced them, and watched as the families all descended on them, flipping them over, and rubbing their bellies. “Both of them cum enough to feed the whole family” Wish I had the energy to make one fuck a toddler but I am beat” said Sal. The families had each coaxed out 9 inch dog cocks, and were sucking them hard for their dinner.

The two men went back into the main room. Processed the two remaining cunts, for the ceviche salad which Frank took as a doggy bag. Frank hopped into the shower, and headed home.

Part three "good morning Daddy"

The next morning Frank woke up next to his wife.

The pregnancy hormones made her extremely horny, and her no good husband was never around to fuck her. She slid down under the covers, and pulled down his spotlessly clean under wear, to smell his dick. It smelled of a industrial locker room shower soap, not the hippy stuff they had, at home.. She knew he was up to no good, and she was going to prove it. She nursed franks cock into her mouth and did her damnedest to illicit a reaction. She bobbed up, and down jerked him off, licked his balls, and not a twitch from his dick.

Frank started to stir, and looked down under the covers at his wife glaring back at him, soft dick in hand while she fruitlessly milked the end. She popped the tip out, and was just going to start giving him hell, when their 4 year old daughter came tearing in. Trying to keep 7 kids clothed is almost impossible, for busy parents like them so the youngest ones spent most of their time naked around the house.

His daughter jumped up onto the bed saying “Daddy Daddy Daddy!!!”. She jumped into his arms and showered him with kisses. His embarrassed wife hid under the covers still with a mouth full of soft cock. Frank slowly processing everything at once hugged his daughter back, and lifted her up. His hand innocently landing on her bare butt.

Suddenly there was motion under the sheets, Franks cock involuntarily started to grow a bit. His wife probably should have stopped but she continued to nurse. Frank was completely unsure how to proceed, he hadn’t had a chance to cope with the last night, and here he was with touching his daughter with his wife in the room, sucking him off no less. He raised the sheets just a bit so he could just see his wife, and she could see his hand on his daughters ass. He lightly squeezed it, and he heard his wife groan a little, around his cock. She was also rewarded with a suddenly harder cock, and a dribble of precum.

He said “come here sweetie, and give daddy a kiss” His daughter stood up, exposing her little cunt to her mother still clandestinely slurping his cock under the covers. Frank knew that this next moment would either make his sex life infinitely more interesting or would end his marriage. As his daughter puckered up to kiss him, he slid his rough fingers into the downy soft folds of her cunt. He couldn’t see his wife, and she paused sucking for a moment. He doubled down starting to manipulate his daughters cunt. After a minute his daughter closed her eyes and started sitting down into his fingers enjoying the new feelings from down below. Frank continued, and to his surprise her pussy juiced up nicely.

He pulled his fingers away small strands of gooey girl juice clinging to them, and then brought the fingers down under the covers. They stayed there for what seemed like an eternity, until finally he felt his wife accept them into her mouth, and suck off every morsel of cunt juice. He then returned to strumming his daughters cunt, and his wife resumed sucking his dick.

“Does that feel good baby?” He asked his daughter. “MMhmm” she replied sheepishly her little cherubic cheeks flushed as she ground her cunt into his hand.

He then slowly lifted the covers off of his wifes head, and said “mommy wants to love you too”. With that he brought his daughter down closer to his wife. She looked on wide eyed as the leaking little slit approached her. Perhaps if she wasn’t pregnant, and feeling her most horny she would have acted differently. Instead she let her daughter turn her head and see mommy nursing on daddies pee pee. As Frank brought her closer she had no choice, she spit out his cock, and gently began to lap at her daughters juicy baby slit. It was nothing but a little puffy mound with barely even a opening, but to her tongue it was the best thing she ever tasted.

She continued to lap the precious folds gently as her hand was a blur on her own cunt, and the new baby in her belly kicked at all the excitement. She then reluctantly let the cunt go knowing what she needed. She placed her daughter so that her cuntlet was resting on the shaft Franks huge cock. She then began to rub her daughter back and forth. The friction of her little cunt on his dick, was getting too hot for both of them. Mommy increased the tempo frantically rubbing the poor confused little girl back and forth, leaving new streaks of fresh pussy juice with each pass. Finally as they both got close to bursting, she suddenly grabbed her daughter and positioned Franks cock right at the entrance. Jerking Frank off she just intended to have him cum on top of her cunt so she could eat it out, but the two were so frantic for more father daughter genital contact that he went up, as she went down, and in one motion his bulbous head penetrated her spec of a pussy.

Within seconds both of them were screaming, and Frank somehow after last night produced a 1/4 cup of jizz, delivered up his shaft into the warm embrace of his daughters immature pussy. The mom unceremoniously ripped the still pumping cock out of the daughter, not out of concern for the well being of the sore little vagina, but to get at the creamy cunt she so desired. Frank always was convinced she was a prude, but in college she was a freak, and back in her babysitting days… Lets just say this wasn’t the first tender young cunt she had ever cleaned a load out of.

As soon as her tongue hit the creamy pussy and she watched a creamy blob of cum seep out onto her tongue she lost it. Her body broke down, from how hard she came. She came like a sprinkler making the puddle near her piddling cunt now seep deep into the mattress.

Out of no where they heard a loud creak. For the first time they took notice of the door to the bedroom being wide open. Along the hall and all looking in were their six other kids, alarmed by the passionate screaming, and still processing mommy licking their sister where she pees. Franks young son sporting a stiffy.

Franks cock was still twitching and spurted a long rope of cum across his daughters belly. His wife unrepentant looked straight at him, and took another long swipe with her tounge into the creamy depths of her daughters red little slit, causing her to shudder with another orgasm, and secrete another gush of little girl juice onto her mothers waiting tongue.

“I’m going to kill you” she mouthed to Frank, and then patted the big double king bed. Addressing her assembled kids she declared “Today is birds and the bees day. Me and daddy just taught Claire about them, who else wants to learn?”

My name is Mai and am kinda of shy,

my sister like to talk about how she masturbet every night and that i should try it,  well not my thing yet,


But my first time i did, let me tell you.


It was the morning of my birthday and i went out to this new shop, some antic shop, i saw this knife, with two blades one gold and on silver, i ask the seller way and he told me that, i should buy it and find out my self, i laught and went for the door, he call me and told me to come to the counter, and that it was my birthday, shock that he knows that so i went to him and ask him how he knows that, he told me the knife tld him and it wants you, he said in a deep voice, "go home and cut one of your body parts and you will see, each side is different".


i went home, ran to my room and lock the door, i wanted to see so, i layed my hand and cut my finger with the gold side, no pain no blood, i can see the cut the bone but no pain, i couldent move my finger but when a move my hand closer it reattached it self. i was not dreaming, so i tried with the silver blade, some story but i could move my finger, i dont know what went in my head thet moment but i layed on my back and lossing my belt moving my finger like a litle worm up my jeans, sliding inside, my finger was juste inch from my clito, and then i jsut went in moving my finger around insie deep in deeper, the orgasm was like nothing i experience, i wanted to move my finger out but couldent find the wat out i was still shy to touch it with my are hands but had to, i reach down, started to search with my feel hand with all its finger in my crotch, the feeling was crazy,   my finger find its way out, i freed my hand holding my finger, i remember my sister saying that your own taste is the best, i so but my finger in my mouth and sucked it dry, the rest of the story later.

So, I'm going to post up some of the stuff I've completed. Most of this is on my ASSTR account or on Hentaifoundry, but It seems like there's some demand for it here as well.

---

Yumi's Explosive Climax
Tags: F-solo, explosives, school, exhibitionism

School had ended when Yumi finally returned to her school, fireworks in one hand, a video camera in the other, lighter tucked into the pocket of her ripped denim shorts. She crept through the hallways till she arrived outside of her homeroom, it was after classes had ended for the day, but there were still a few teachers and students cleaning up after school. Yumi looked around, she had been thinking about doing this ever since she had seen the “Ruined Girls” website, the thought just wouldn't go away. So, once Yumi reached the hallway she set up the video camera on the other side of the hall, far enough away from her that it shouldn't be touched by what was about to happen. It was an afterthought, there to catch the end result of what she was about to do, but if she didn't get caught she wanted to have what she was about to do on camera. Yumi started unbuckling her shorts. She was well aware that she might be caught. The thought of someone she knew, maybe a teacher, or another student, someone she saw each and every day walking down the hallway and seeing her half naked, maybe a student, just finished with the cleaning exiting a classroom, or looking out one of the class windows into the hallway, the thought excited her like nothing else. In fact she was counting on the idea of being caught, she swore to herself that once she lit the fuse on the fireworks she wouldn't put them out herself unless someone else did it for her. The thought of being caught excited her almost as much as the possible result of her excursion.

Yumi fished the lighter out of her pocket and set it down quietly, it wouldn't do to be caught before she even started after all. She unbuttoned the buttons of her fly revealing a tantalizing glimpse of shaved skin to the camera, and then she slowly slid her shorts down her legs, revealing her lack of panties inch by inch to the audience she hoped would watch the video after she was done. Yumi's lower lips were red and puffy, a side effect of the rough denim rubbing against them with nothing in between. Her lower lips left a small trail of moisture between them and the crotch of her pants, revealing just how aroused the stimulation and the thought of what she was about to do had made her.

As her shorts pooled around her ankles she stepped out of them and then kicked them excitedly away before crawling toward the wall on her hands and knees, giving the camera a perfect view of her puffy red cunt lips. Setting the fireworks aside next to the lighter, Yumi tucked her head underneath her and went into a sort of tumble until she was braced against the hallway wall, her back flush against the wall, the back of her head against the floor with her legs bent so that the toes of her sneakers touched the floor and her arms were free to do whatever she wished. Yumi's short sleeved shirt slid down her torso, gravity pulling it down to reveal her soft stomach. Yumi took a few seconds to enjoy the feeling, looking around to see if anyone could see her and breathing a sight, half relief and half disappointment, when she found the hallway empty of anyone who could see her. Slowly, deliberately, she wiggled her cunt in the air, enjoying the feeling of the draft from the window as it caressed her nether lips, half hoping that the movement would attract someone's attention.

Yumi flexed and wriggled, moving the fingers of her left hand to start plunging into her soaked depths, even as her right hand picked up the firework. A huge green cylinder that had the word “Blockbuster” on it surrounded by explosions, the firecracker was bigger than anything she had even inserted before. The fuse was long as well, almost the size of her own body, and long enough to get a sizable amount of distance between you and the explosion when it finally went off. Yumi's eyes glanced over the warnings urging caution and warning about the injuries that could result from improper use. There was nothing about damage to her pussy, she figured the makers didn't expect people to use the “blockbuster” as she was about to.

Lifting the firecracker up in one hand she tried as best as she could to spread her cunt as wide as possible with the other, exposing her delicate red inner walls to the cool open air with a squelching sound. Yumi shivered as the air in the hallway caressed her open cunt, savoring the sensation before turning her attention back to the firework and the hallway around her. Yumi Shuddered in pleasure as she realized she was actually doing it, she was going to set herself up to blow in plain sight in the hallway of her school. The daylight was pouring in through the windows illuminating her Asian skin as well as the bright green firework casing. Anyone even giving a cursory glance down the hallway would see her. The thought made flick at her clit with a free finger, sending another shudder up her spine.

The “Blockbuster” was as large around as a tennis ball, despite basically being a tube and it wasn't easy to fit in. Yuki slid it in at an angle so one edge of the tube entered first, the warm cardboard sticking to her moist inner lips almost immediately. Yumi spread her legs as far apart as she could as she started to push the huge tube deeper inside her. It was hard, even without the tube sticking it was spreading her virgin pussy more than anything she had used before just to get the tube inside her. Yumi was panting enough between the effort and the sensations the tube was causing in her cunt that she was surprised she wasn't drawing attention from people merely hearing her whispered cries of pleasure. Her eyes darted to the windows of the classrooms searching for movement but no one had caught her yet.

After a bit of struggling the base of the firework was finally lodged completely inside of her. Yumi could feel her inner lips starting to adhere to the firework casing, her cunt juices making the firework casing sticky. Yumi started to force the tube inside her with both hands inch by inch. The camera still rolling as Yumi watched her cunt engulf the tube completely, realizing that with how sticky the colored layer of cardboard had gotten that it would be almost impossible to pull the explosive out in a hurry.

Yumi jolted as she finally forced the tube all the way to her cervix with a sudden stop. Her cunt already felt sore from the size of the tube within it and Yumi couldn't help but be glad that she may not have to worry about that much longer. With almost everything setup for the final step Yumi took a moment to admire the view. She was still wearing her shoes and shirt and socks, but her hips were completely bare, her soft Asian skin open to the air and the gazes of anyone who happened by. Yumi's legs were splayed open, her cunt pointed toward the ceiling stuffed full with a large green tube of explosives, the only letters of which were visible were “ster”. Yumi's cunt lips were red and puffy stuffed flush against the sides of the tube, her clit was clearly visible peeking out for it's hood inviting Yumi's touch, and at any second a person coming down the hall could see all of this and catch her. The final element was a long fuse cord that protruded from the top of the tube and, which Yumi moved so that it trailed down her torso to rest right in front of her face.

Smiling, Yumi picked up the lighter she had brought for the occasion with one hand and held the cord in place with the other. 'This is it', Yumi thought to herself, 'after this if someone doesn't catch me and stop it I'm going boom'. Her hand hesitated for a second as she wondered if this is what she really wanted before flicking the lighter and lighting the cord a second later. Yumi dropped the lighter and the cord in front of her face suddenly, her hand freneticly reaching for her clit as she traced the length of the cord. Three minutes at most left now before the package packed inside her blows. Yumi moaned loudly as her hand pinched her clit, her free hand alternating between fondling her lower lops and reaching beneath her shirt to pinch her nipples. She was doing it, she really was doing it. If no one intervened she was going to blow her pussy out of her. Yumi watched as the spark at the end of the fuse ate up the cord crawling up her stomach now as she fingered her clit ever more frantically.

She was almost there, Yumi's fingers worked her clit as shes watched the fuse trail up along side her chest. Cumming she let out a heavy cry, her body spasming as she came, her head rolling back as her arms and chest muscles went limp as her hips jerked. Looking sideways she saw a boy standing, just having exited a classroom, with his hands still on the door looking on in surprise.

Their eyes locked for a moment, Yumi's heart stopping a for a beat as she felt his gaze on her, she was laying on her back, her cunt in the air above her in plain sight with the firework lodged inside her, her cunt spasming and after a moment of shock the adrenaline triggered the end of her orgasm as she realized she was caught.

Unable to move, Yumi watched the boy look both ways and back slowly out, obviously wanting nothing to do with the crazy girl out in the hallway and acting like he hadn't seen anything. Yumi coudln't help but wonder if he was going to go back inside and report her to the teacher, this half naked girl out in the hallways with a stick of firework sticking out of her cunt and a lit fuse slowly crawling up to her inevitable demise

'I really am going to blow' Yumi realized as she caught the fuse now climbing up past her flushed lower lips. Yumi's hands went frantically back to work. If she was going to go she was going to come at least once more before hand. Her hands pinched and fondled her modest yellow breasts beneath her shirt. One hand reached up, pulling and flicking her clit in anticipation of what was about to happen, quickly bringing her back to the heights she had just come down from. A trickle of moisture from her last orgasm trailed down her torso from between her cunt lips barely missing the fuse as it climbed into the air. It was almost there, maybe another thirty seconds until the end, and she was so close. Yumi redoubled her efforts, the fuse was maybe an inch away from the top, she pulled on her clit hard, one hand squeezing her one of her modest breasts as the fuse climbed up the side of the tube.

Knowing that the tube was going to blow in maybe a second or two, Yumi pulled her hands away from her cunt, the sheer anticipation of having her cunt about to blow pushing her over the edge. She could see the classroom door opening again out of the corner of her eye as the firework went off. She came furiously the pleasure cascading through her as it exploded, removing her entire cunt with it. Her face felt wet as her eyes adjusted to the bright flash. Her cunt was completely gone, her once white shirt was now completely covered in blood and bits of flesh and the entire area of her cunt was completely destroyed, she could see inside it now. An area the size of two baseballs stacked atop each other had just been blown out of her, her cunt lips were gone, her clit had vanished, as had the entire front of her pubic mound, replaced by a ragged red wound. Yumi could barely bring herself to care, she had just had the best orgasm ever. Her head turned to make sure the camera had gotten it and her eyes connected with the stunned faces of a teacher and several students as she blacked out.

This was inspired by one of the Role-Playing threads and meant to be a reply there except :words: happened so it ended up here.

---

I was on patrol near my village, slightly tense because several of my sisters had gone missing over the previous three days, when I saw what looked like a young adventurer girl kneeling beside a tree, picking some herbs. "Hey, little girl, you shouldn't be out in the Amazon Forest. I'm pretty sure there's someone out here killing off my sisters, and I don't expect he'll spare you just because you're a townie."
The girl stood from where she was kneeling and turned around to face me with a sigh that was slightly deeper than I expected. Now I could see the masculine cast to their face, even though they were small and fairly scrawny-looking, and realized... "I am a guy, you know... ugh, anyway, I've been fighting Amazons, so maybe it's me that you're looking for?"
I licked my lips in anticipation, drawing my spear and shield. "Excellent! I'm looking forward to both avenging my sisters and taking a cute boy like you home as a prize! My name is Helena, warleader of the ███ Amazons, and I challenge you to a duel!"
The boy sighed again and rubbed his cute face before drawing a black longsword, holding it out before him pointed at my chest. "... If you insist. My name is ███, and I will win in the name of ████, goddess of war!"

Hearing that made things a little more difficult, since her followers often had supernatural powers as well, but it also made things more exciting. I leapt at him with my spear, aiming to judge his skill with a lightning-fast first strike that wouldn't be lethal even if he failed to avoid it, and wasn't surprised when he managed to parry it with his longsword and hack at my upper body with almost the same motion. I caught his blade on my shield and pushed forward mightily, throwing him off balance and following up with a kick to the torso that sent him sprawling to the ground prone with a grunt, but before I could continue with my spear, he had already leapt to his feet.

"Ahh... I wasn't expecting to be caught off guard like that. Helena, you said your name was? I guess I have to take this a bit seriously, then."
"Heh, I guess I won't hold back, then. I was hoping to keep you, but if that doesn't work out, maybe I'll just take you right here."
"Ugh, amazons. Well, you are pretty hot for one of them, even if muscles aren't really my thing."

I caught him staring at my groin with that last line, and felt a tiny bit embarassed. I guess he'd noticed how wet I was after our first exchange of blows, but now it was time to finish this. I leapt forward again, thrusting three times in a split second, but his youthful form seemed to melt away from my attacks, flickering into place behind me. I spun just quickly enough to block a powerful thrust aimed at my back with my shield, but had to stagger back a step, and was on the defensive as he followed up with a series of slashes, barely parrying most of them and suffering a shallow gash on my left leg for it. It stung, but it wasn't even going to slow me down, and after four swings he'd hopped away, giving me a second to recover.

"It's time to finish this, then, ███!"

The boy nodded as I prepared to lunge at him again, but before I did, I noticed a strange black 'glow' from his blade, as though it were absorbing the light around it. Charging into an attack from a magic sword, especially an unknown one, is foolish, so when a split second later the young boy shouted a war cry and leapt at me, I decided to block whatever his sword did and stab him on the counterattack. Right before it struck, I noticed that his sword had suddenly grown to being almost twice its proportions, and I reinforced my grip with my spear hand in order to take the impact... and was shocked when it didn't arrive, but a crushing pain in my chest did. Looking down, I saw that his sword had cut through my shield as though it was a leaf, and done the same to my left breast and... all of me, as I was fairly sure it was poking out of my back.

"G-guh...?"
"See? It was time to finish, Helena."

Its magical ability spent, the black sword shrank back down inside of me, letting the boy pull it out easily. Blood poured from my breast and back, and even without the sword there it still felt like a massive pressure was crushing my chest, making it so I could hardly breathe. I staggered backwards and leaned up against a tree that could support me, wheezing. "A... ah..."

The boy, having already sheathed his sword, walked over to me. "You know, even if you thought I was a girl at first, I can't really stay that mad, Helena." His hand brushed across my right breast, then ran gently across my stomach. "At least once you realized, you wanted to treat me as a man rather than dressing me up in a school outfit or something. I mean, not that I want to be an Amazon's husband, but you've only got a few minutes left, so..." he trails off as his hand reaches my most feminine spot, now dripping with excitement. I try to reply, to tell him how much I want him, but it still feels like my chest is being crushed in a vise and I can't get any words out, so I just slide my legs apart to reveal the glistening pink warmth between them. He nods and unfastens his leggings, revealing a dick that's somewhat large considering his small size, but around normal in general, but then frowns and looks at me. "You're still not breathing right... well, it'd probably keep you alive for a bit longer, but if I start, you're just going to pass out from exertion pretty quickly. Here..."

He leans in and kisses me, our tongues intertwining. Now that I can compare it to the boy's somewhat fruity taste, I notice how coppery my own mouth is, and realize that it's probably full of blood. I think that's what he must have been talking about, but then he breaks off the kiss and strikes me hard in the stomach with one hand, sending blood rushing up my throat. "Gahahhhh!" Blood pours from my mouth and nose as I cough and cough, but the crushing pressure seems to fade, replaced by a normal throbbing agony from where I was skewered. "Th- thank you..." I notice that my vision is starting to get fuzzier, and realize that the boy was right about my not having much time.

"Don't thank me, you're bleeding faster now. Just... try to enjoy it." The boy moves his hips forward, sliding his length into me, a rod of pleasure filling my core and driving away the pain. I drape my left arm loosely around him and let gentle moans escape my lips, punctuated occasionally by coughs that spray droplets of blood onto my chest.

"Nn... mm... y-you're good at this..." I concentrate on the young boy's focused smile and the warmth of his dick, trying to push aside how dark and cold everything else seems. "C-clit... please..." He nods and pulls my arm off of his shoulders, pressing my hand to where the two of us are joined, and I stroke my button, pushing it down and against the shaft plunging in and out of me. "Nnf... aah..." I feel the heat of his cock radiating throughout my body, driving away the pain and replacing it with pleasure. "So good..."

"Ufff... you're a tough girl, Helena. You're going to make it." the boy grunts, speeding up his thrusts and rocking his hips slightly with each, sending waves of pleasure crashing through my body.

"A-ah... guh... y-yeah, I'm... I'm...!"
"Ugh... close your eyes and kiss me...?" The boy leans in and I do as he says, letting the pleasure radiating from my groin begin to overwhelm me. I moan into his mouth as my orgasm builds, and feel him reaching up and fondling my breasts again, even the one he ruined with his sword. This close to my climax, even the one near my fatal wound only feels good. His thrusts slow down for a moment and then become incredibly powerful, the first one pushing me to the edge, the second past the point of no return, and the third, accompanied by a rough squeeze of my ruined left breast, pushes me entirely over the edge, and I break off the kiss.

"Comiiin---ggghhhack!" I scream in an orgasm that's cut off as more blood shoots up my throat, splashing all over our chests. Something feels incredibly wrong, as the crushing pain has returned, along with what feels like an emptiness inside me, and my eyes flutter open to look. I see the boy smiling in post-orgasmic joy, and also a small knife stuck deep into the previous sword wound, and then realize that he finished me as I climaxed, puncturing my heart. I try to wrap myself around him to not let him pull away, since the vast emptiness inside me seems to be growing and leaving his cock as the only thing inside my body, but my muscles barely respond. I try to say something to thank him, but blood pours out of my mouth and nose in place of words, and I can't even gasp for breath. I try to lock eyes with him, but everything seems to be spinning and blurry. Only his hardness remains inside me, as I lose control of my muscles and begin twitching weakly - and then, as he pulls out, my last tie to life goes with him.

PROLOGUE

All her life Lindsey had been fascinated by her mother’s breasts. Specifically her nipples. Specifically the fact that she only had one, what remained of the areola of her left breast crowned by an old, jagged scar where the pink nub should have been.

It wasn’t until she was eleven that Lindsey had asked her mother about it. They had been taking their dog Lancer on a walk through a local park. It was a hot July day so mother and daughter had forgone clothing except for footwear, her mother had a pair of sandals and Lindsey wore pink flip-flops. They where hardly the only ones, almost everyone else in the park was completely nude except for the occasional hat, some people even going barefoot.

As they walked along Lindsey noticed a boy and girl, they looked to be high school age, fucking beneath a tree. As she watched her hand almost absentmindedly drifted to her still mostly per-pubescent pussy, her fingers lightly stroking her outer folds. Mother and daughter stopped to let Lancer investigate a bed of flowers next to the walkway and Lindsey looked up at her mom to see that she too had taken note of the free show occurring a few yards away, licking her lips as she watched the young couple fuck. Unlike her daughter she didn’t actually touch herself, but she did press and rub her thighs together as she stood watching.

However Lindsey maintained her attention on her mom, her eyes, as often happened when her mother was topless, going back to study her scared breast. It was far from the most extreme disfigurement she had ever seen, a boy at her elementary school one year older then her had let his father cut off, cook, and eat his penis as a birthday present. Lindsey had heard that he wanted to be castrated too now, apparently without a dick he was having a hard time satisfying the new desires that came with the onset of puberty and would just as soon be rid of them. She had seen him naked a few times on hot, clothe-less days, she’d found the sight of the short stub that was all that was left of his manhood strangely erotic, and especially liked the way it left his balls better exposed without a penis dangling down in front of them.

Margret watched the two teens fuck for a few more moments before glancing at her daughter. She smiled when she saw that the young girl was once again gazing at her nipple-less breast. She reached up and cupped her tit, her thumb rubbing its ruined summit. Lindsey’s eyes widened, and she looked up to see her mom smiling knowingly down at her before returning her gaze to her breast and fondling hand. As she stood there a question occurred to her young mind, an obvious one, but one she had never thought to ask before.

“Mom, why do you only have one titty?”

“College.”

Lindsey ripped her eyes away from her mother’s breast to star quizzically into her face.

“My sorority,” Margret elaborated. “It was part of the initiation.”

Her daughter’s mouth fell open. “They cut off your nipple?” she asked almost incredulously.

Margret glanced down at the scar on her breast. “Not exactly cut.”

At that moment Lindsey’s mother noticed that their dog was starting to dig up one of the flowers, and with a sharp cry of “No!” she pulled the dog by his leash back to her side.

“So how did they take it off?” Lindsey asked.

Margret shook her head. “It’s a secret. Don’t worry. I’m sure you’ll find out one day.”

***

A few hours later Lindsey stood in her room naked, studying her developing body in her floor length mirror. Her chest was still almost completely flat, a slightly thicker layer of fat beneath her nipples the only sign of her coming breasts. As she looked at herself she raised her hand up to toy with her left nipple.

As long as she could remember it had been the plan for her to go to Berkeley like her mother, and with any luck get into the same sorority. Lindsey looked up to her mother and had always liked the idea of following in her footsteps.

She examined the pink nub between her fingers, trying to imagine what it would be like to not have it there. She knew without asking that however it was removed it would hurt- most likely a whole lot. She’d heard somewhere that pain was the greatest aphrodisiac, but that hadn’t been her experience. But then again she was only beginning to grow into her sexuality, and scraping you knee or twisting your ankle while running probably didn’t count as ‘erotic’ pain.

She’d been to parties where people where snuffed before, usually before, or more often during, being prepared to be the main course. Their demise was usually very painful, but they never seemed to mind, she remembered a year ago where her cousin had volunteered to let her legs be amputated and cooked for diner. She had screamed in pain, but she later claimed to have had the best orgasm in her life from just the feeling of her leg being sloppily sawed off at the hip. The next night she let them snuff her and eat the rest of her body.

Lindsey imagined herself like her mother, tall, curvy yet fit, with perky, medium sized breasts, the left one caped by a sexy scar where a second, redundant really, nipple used to sit.

The lose of her nipple and whatever pain that came with it would be a small price to pay for being like her mom.T

*************
More to come. Reviews, comments, and (constructive) suggests for improved future writing appreciated.

Hi, I'm Poguemahone

So this is actually an idea from my pal JestInPieces that he's kindly allowed me to use, cause I loved the sound of it. There's no actual guro to start with, but I've got some typical Poguemahone shit planned from maybe about chapter 3-4 onwards, promise. I'm not physically capable of writing a story without using the word "brain" at some point. Got to build up to it though!

==============================================

There’s a flicker of light as the webcam is turned on. It’s a small room with pink walls, lit by a hanging overhead light. A bookcase filled with a mixture of textbooks and airport novels is on the right. Miscellaneous items are visible on the shelves-a hairbrush, loose coins and some sort of comic book action figure, posing heroically for the camera. Across from it lies a small bed, covered in white sheets, hastily tidied. The door out is directly across from wherever the webcam has been set up.


A teenage head pops into view. She had fiery red hair that seems wild and artless in a way that you only get with lots of care. Two emerald green eyes stare into the camera. Then the girl smiles.

“Aaaand we’re on!” she says, giggling. “Hey guys, Melissa here! It’s happening! Wooo!” Her eyes can be seen darting to her right, as if reading something just off camera, before she starts to speak again. “Wow, there’s a lot of you guys on chat, huh? Ok, I’m gonna do a quick recap in case anyone comes in who doesn’t know the deal, and to give people time to log in before we start. That cool, everyone? Yeah? Ok!” She claps her hands and rubs them together before starting her introductory remarks.

“Ok, so for those of you who don’t know, my names Melissa, I’m a sophomore student here at the University of Illinois, I’m studying history-total history nerd. Total comic nerd. Like, for real, don’t get me started. Uh, anyway…” Melissa shakes her head and laughs briefly, in such a way that her fiery hair briefly goes over her eyes before she brushes it out of the way. “I kinda have a bunch of student debts to pay off, same as most of us, right? So I thought I’d so the usual camgirl shit, get some dolla-dollas that way. But I thought I’d do it with a slight, shall we say, twist.”

As she speaks, Melissa turns her left arm around and, suddenly, it seems to twist itself into a painful, unnatural position, as though it were suddenly dislocated. She stands up and turns around, before letting her now mangled-looking arm dangle in front of the camera. It is revealed that Melissa is a healthy looking girl with a generous bust-D cups at least-wearing a black shirt that ended just beneath her belly button, and stylishly tattered pair of cut-off jeans that left most of her bare legs exposed. Her face throughout all of this remains calm. In fact, as she holds her arm that way and reads the chat log, her freckled face suddenly breaks out into a huge grin.

“Oh, come on, you guys, don’t act so horrified.” Says the redhead, rolling her eyes. “Unless you didn’t read my bio, I guess? In which case… learn to read, haha!” Her arm fixes itself in a mere second, and Melissa winks at the camera.

“So…yeah!” she says cheerfully, cocking her head sideways. “I kinda have this condition called Ehlers-Danlos syndrome.” The medical term rolls off her tongue with a practiced ease, without emotion. “Before everyone freaks out, I totally lucked out and got a mutated version. None of the really bad downsides, but I have kept some of the interesting parts, like hyper mobile limbs and…”
Melissa casually pulls on her cheek, causing it to stretch out far longer than a normal human’s. Her tongue waggles out of her mouth as she laughs a wet laugh. The college girl tries to talk through this, only for her words to come out in an unintelligible mush. So she lets it go, and it snaps back into place almost like elastic.

“… Hyper-elastic skin. Pretty cool, huh?” she says, crouching down so that her face was closer to the webcam. Melissa stretches the skin of her forearm about four inches, holding it there casually as another demonstration as se continues to talk. “I can do all sorts of neat stuff, with so many different parts of my body. Yup… “ At this point the redhead gives the camera a sultry look, eyes half lidded as she licks her lips. “And that’s where you guys come in. I’ve got a list of pledge goals on my bio page. If you meet them, I’ll treat you all to what I can really get up to when I’m feeling up for it.” She lets go of the skin of her arm, and it snaps back into place. So if you wanna see my go wild, all you need to do is-oh, look!”

A pinging noise interrupts the red head mid flow. She laughs and cheers.

“$10 straight off the bat from YOLO. Thanks, YOLO!” she says. “That’s for a look at me licking my elbows. Which is easy! Seriously, I do this at parties all the time.” And true to her word, Melissa pulls the trick off with the greatest of east. She pulls her elbow so far back it’s practically next to her face, before she starts to lick at the joint like it was an ice cream cone, closing her eyes sensually and going quiet.

It’s not long during this performance that another ping is heard. By the time Melissa checks on her off-camera laptop, another ping sounds through the room. Then another.

“Woah, woah, calm down guys!” laughs Melissa, eyes wide. “I wasn’t expecting THIS much interest! Shit, let me reread those stretch goals…”

A couple more pings can be heard as her green eyes move left and right, scanning the unseen text. Her face, while still generally happy, does freeze a little as she reads. Her lips move, as if speaking to herself, but her words are inaudible.

“Oookaaaay…heh, some of those are a little crazy, but unless you guys have crazy money on you I think we can forget about those.” She says to the camera. Again, she freezes. “Oh, don’t take that as a challenge. Some of those are just jokes, really, haha…hah…” she trails off in thought, as another ping is heard. Her eyes snap to the right, then back to the camera.

“Okay! Let’s get some of these out of the way! First off…oh, another easy one.” Melissa curls her left hand into a tight fist. She has small, delicate looking hands, which was just as well considering what she is about to do. The teenager opens her mouth up-wide at first, then really wide, before moving her fist towards her gaping maw. Red lips slip over her fingers before they disappear from view. There is a moment of brief resistance as her knuckles push against her teeth. Melissa’s eyes flick towards the cameras and widen, her brow waggling like she’s an old vaudevillian performing a comedy routine.

Then, after a sharp push, in goes her entire fist, down past the knuckles and to the wrist. Melissa holds this pose for a good half a minute, filling the time by waving to the camera and even trying to push it down further, although going by the silly faces she pulls, her efforts are clearly more in a joking sort of way than a serious attempt. Her nose flares wide as she takes heavy breaths, her mouth being somewhat occupied. Drool can be seen dribbling down her forearm, Eventually, her fist is slowly pulled out again, covered in saliva. Melissa moves her jaw about as if checking to see it’s OK, before breaking out into another one of her infectious grins.

“Ta-daaa! I bet you all liked that one, huh?” she asks the chat. She stops to answer some questions. “Anon asks ‘Has that come in useful in the past?’ Well, one time at my friends birthday party she had this crazy cake-like, custom made-and I tried to eat my slice in one go for a joke-“ Melissa pauses and furrows her brow, stroking a chin with her finger. “Oooooh, I don’t think that’s what you meant, is it Anon? Well, the answer is…maybe!” she laughs, before reading another question.

“Okaaay…Dolan Turmp asks “OMG can u dislocate your jaw”. You know, the truth is I’ve never tried to. My mouth can open that far without having to do anything super-freaky like that. Maybe we can find out together! Oh yeah, forgot to say actually-“ Melissa’s face goes back into that neutral look she seems to put on when talking about her syndrome-“One of the side effects of my condition is brittle bones. I’ve broken, like, way too many in my life. Especially when I started, uh , experimenting. So, just something to bear in mind I guess!” She grins and shrugs in a C’est la vie kind of way, before choosing another reward.

“Ooh, something that any old girl can do-take my shirt off!” she says. The redhead giggles again, this time perhaps somewhat nervously, pulling on the collar and teasing it slowly upwards. The black shirt is soon in a heap on the floor. Her bra is, again, black, and the chat apparently comments on this. “Hey, black is cool. Don’t diss my fashion taste, OK?” complains Melissa, pouting. “I think I suit it-don’t you all?” she cups her bra in her hands, or at least as much of it as she can, before squeezing her cleavage together. There is a veritable volley of pings at this point. At first the girl laughs, letting her hands go so that her breasts bounce back to their natural position. Then she looks right again and does some quick mental math.

“Holy shit-triple digits already? You guys are amazing! Thank you, thank you so much!” She claps her hands, clearly excited. “Ok, jonnyboy1 is asking “Do you have a boyfriend?” She looks right into the camera and smiles deviously. “Oh, wouldn’t you all like to know. Haha, come on johnnyboy1, a girl has to have some secrets! Now, next on the list-oh, shit, I hear something-“

There is indeed a muted sort of thud, followed by a voice. Melissa’s eyes go wide, and she holds up a hand to the camera. Then she quickly reaches down and picks up her discarded black shirt, and throws it over the camera. Now nothing can be seen, but Melissa clearly greets someone by the name of Vicky. Two voices can be heard speaking for a while, Melissa’s cheery tone fading as if she was moving away from the camera. The newcomer sounds equally cheerful, and while the exact words are hard to decipher, it’s clear that they are both being very friendly to each other.

It’s about ten minutes later that the camera’s vision is finally restored, revealing the familiar redhead once more, crouching down in front of the camera. The way she’s crouching gives the viewer a very agreeable shot of her cleavage; it’s not clear if she means this or not.

“Sorry guys, sorry sorry sorry!” she says, smiling bashfully. “That was my roommate. Wasn’t expecting her back so soon. She doesn’t know about, well, you guys. Haha.” Melissa laughs nervously, then claps her hands together,. “So, sit-rep” she says, her voice lowering in volume, “she’s kinda floating around the apartment right now doing god knows what, so I miiiight try to keep things a little quiet for a bit. I’ll do a couple more goals before calling it a night. That OK with you guys?” she stops and reads the chat for a moment, waiting for the replies to come in. She smiles and nods her head. “Great. Thanks guys! OK, let me just get this one out of the way.”

Her hands start to undo the buttons on her cut-off jeans. Once she’s done, the girl turns around. Melissa’s small, pert butt starts to shake as she slowly pull her shorts down, revealing a pair of cotton panties that are, of course, jet black. Once the jeans have traveled down her legs and reached her bare feet, she kicks them off, sending them hurtling over to the far side of the room. She turns around again.

“Hmm…gimme a moment here guys. Time to relocate.”

Melissa bends down again. The camera shakes as it’s moved from whatever low vantage point it was previously in to another angle-a cabinet beside the bed. The redhead kneels down on it, now clad only in her underwear, and motions with a finger for the viewer’s attention. Her right arm suddenly contracts and folds in such a way that it’s completely hidden behind her back-in a certain light, it’s almost as if she had no arm at all. She does the same for her other arm, turning her into a sort of Venus de Milo in the flesh. She smiles and moves her body around, which makes it more clear that her arms are merely folded behind her.

Then, she tucks her legs behind herself so that they’re stretching out in an arc, her torso held up by her own hips. She flexes herself in such a way that her legs are completely hidden from the camera’s gaze. Her body shakes, her core working overtime with the effort of keeping her upright-her abdominal muscles are clearly visible beneath the taut skin of her belly. She smiles at the camera, looking for all the world like a quadruple amputee.

“Ah, this feels so weird.” Says the college girl, torso squirming. “I feel so vulnerable…” Occasionally a glimpse of elbow or thigh can be seen, but the effect is rather convincing if the viewer goes with it. And judging from the fresh wave of pinging sounds, it appears as though her viewers are in fact going along with it. She laughs at this, wiggling with glee.

After a minute or so, Melissa changes her pose. Her arms come back out again, stretching out wide. Then her head starts to move backwards. Slowly but surely it starts to also disappear from view. They are helped down along the way by her feet, which emerge above her rapidly descending hairline and plant themselves firmly on top. The effect, when she has cranked her neck as low as it can go, is of an upper torso missing its head. Although her face can’t be seen, Melissa’s delight in her trick is still evident.

“Okay, I think I’m gonna-eep!”

Melissa gives in and collapses onto the bed, head limbs springing into view again like coiled springs.

“Oh man, that one’s a bit of a workout!” she says, and indeed there are little beads of sweat on her bare skin. Melissa gets back onto her hands and knees before crawling to the edge of the bed, reading the chat for a bit.

“Ok guys, thank you all so much for tonight, but I think I’m gonna call it. Just one last little show for all of you watching. Don’t worry, I am definitely going to be back after tonight, I’ll let you all know when!”

Melissa positions herself so that she’s kneeling down with her back to the camera, legs spread far apart. She leans forward so that her head and hands are making contact with the soft covers of her bed, leaving her ass as the sole focus of the camera. She makes sure to slowly wiggle it back and forth before continuing. Slowly, Melissa tarts to bend her upper torso between her legs. Her arms snake between her legs and reach up towards her ass, her slight fingers digging into the supple flesh there as she drags the rest of herself between her thighs. She doesn’t stop until her face is pressing up against her black panties. The redhead seems content to simply rub her face against the cloth, taking loud sniffs. The view is of course obscured by her own ginger head, but from the way she drags her head up and down, it is apparent that the girl is even licking the rapidly dampening garments.

“Mmm… this is definitely one of my favourite things to do. But something’s in the way…”

Melissa gently takes a bite of her panties and starts to move her head back down the way, peeling her underwear off as she goes. It’s not a completely smooth action, and occasionally she has to use her hands to help the process along. But she makes slow and steady progress. Her asshole is revealed to the camera, and it seems to clench instinctively. A casual look at it shows that it already has a small natural gape to it.

When her panties go down past her pussy, Melissa stops and returns her head to her crotch, a little lower this time to give the camera a better view. Using her hands, she spreads herself, and again it seems apparent that she’s definitely stretchy down there as well, the labia offering no resistance whatsoever. She’s clearly aroused, fluids dripping from the inviting passage. Taking her hands away and moving her head towards it, he flexible teenager gives her womanhood an Eskimo kiss, rubbing her nose into the soft wet folds, breathing deeply of her own scent.

“Oh my god, I want to drown myself in my own snatch…” she says, clearly intoxicated by her own lust, although she was self-aware enough to at least laugh at the silliness of her last statement. She hangs her head backwards so that it’s facing the camera upside down, her ginger hair flowing downwards. “Ok guys, I wasn’t going to do this yet, but I really really want to show you all something special, so-“

There is a knock on the door.

“Mel, are you talking to someone in there?” says a voice. Melissa practically explodes out of her curled form back into a normal position.

“I-I’m on the phone!” she yells, desperately. “Don’t come in! I’m indecent!”

“Ah….the phone. Sure, Mel.” Replied her roommate through the door. “Well when you’re done, ahem, using the phone, I’ve made some cookies if you want any. Get ‘em while they’re hot.”

“Ok. Uh. Thanks!” says Melissa, as cheerfully as she can manage. When she’s sure that her cookie-making roommate has retreated, she lets out a long sigh. Then she laughs, lying there panting on her bed.

“Phew! Close one, eh?” she says, turning her head towards the camera. She smiles deviously. “Such a shame for you guys. I guess if you wanna see some real stretchy action…you gotta tune in next time.” She sits up and slides her panties back up around her crotch, before moving towards her laptop. Her eyes go wild.

“Holy shiiiiit that’s a lot of money. Man, I’ve got a lot of rewards to fulfill now…” she strokes her chin thoughtfully. “Let’s see, we’ve got dildo play, eating myself out, nipple play…lots of fun stuff to work through. Hmm…How about I make a fresh start tomorrow night? “ she says, smiling at the camera. “Yeah, sounds good to me. See you guys tomorrow!”

Melissa reaches a hand towards the camera. It switches off.

It was a chilly Michigan evening but not too bad. Ella was walking home from a party at a friends house. She had been introduced to a really cute friend of a friend named Alex who ended up asking for her number. So exciting! She had been given a heads up he would be there so she was dressed for the occasion: a lovely black patterned strapless corset, revealing her shoulders which she always liked, and a mid length lovely burgundy skirt. A bit on the skimpy side but still tasteful. Unfortunately, she wished she had brought a jacket as she was now starting to shiver a bit in the crisp night air.

She turned the corner leading to her neighborhood when a car turns out of seemingly nowhere it high speed and comes screeching to a halt next to Ella. She is a bit shaken at first but calms down a bit when she sees Alex get out of the car.

“Hey Ella, thought I’d come and offer you a ride home!” He closed the car door and walked toward her. Her heart fluttered a bit, he was as cute in the moonlight as he was back at the party, if not more so. However, something didn’t feel right. The way he was smirking at her, the look in his eyes, it seemed… attractive and… dangerous.

Then Ella noticed a glint in Alex’s right hand. He was holding a knife. Fuck, how had she not noticed that before now?

Her eye’s instinctually widened and her heart rate increased. Alex noticed easily, as she was now staring directly at the hunting knife, which wasn’t really hidden to begin with.

“Heh, you just now noticed babe?” he says to Ella in a mocking voice.

Ella is speechless, fear beginning to creep into her mind. “I… I uh, I really should get home… it’s very cold out here.” she stuttered as she starts to back away. Alex lets her back off a few feet and she turns and starts walking very quickly down the sidewalk, shivering in the cold air. Then she hears him start to run toward her. Her mind enters panic mode immediately and she instinctually shouts “No please just leave me alone!” as she starts sprinting down the sidewalk.

She looks over her shoulder and sees he is gaining on her. Fuck. Half her brain is telling her to start screaming for help, but she can’t seem to find her voice anymore. In a random moment of desperation, she suddenly veers hard right into the woods. She barrels through a bunch of bushes and starts running like her life depended on it, fueled by the adrenaline pumping through her. She barely even realized how much time has passed when she thinks to look behind her. Nobody is there. She doesn’t know how long she has been running or where she is anymore, all she had been thinking about was getting away from Alex. Now she found herself alone in the woods in the middle of the night.

As the adrenaline started to wear off, she started shivering again. She was not dressed for this and had no idea where she was. She started whimpering to herself, a few tears streaming down her cheeks. Her mind raced over the events of the evening. “This must have all been some kind of practical joke” she told herself. “I was so dumb to just run off into the middle of nowhere without paying attention to where I was going!”. Not knowing what else to do, she collapses next to an old oak tree and starts crying.

And then in a moment, before she can even realize what is happening, she feels a hand grab her mouth and she is shoved violently against the tree, knocking her head hard against it. She feels a splitting pain but Ella doesn’t lose consciousness. She regains her footing and looks up to see Alex smiling down at her. She stares back with wild eyes, filled with fear and anticipation.

“Please Alex… what do you want? Please, I need to get home, I’m going to freeze out here. Please don’t hurt me, I just want to go home!” she weeps pathetically.

Alex says nothing, just continues staring at her with his creepy smile. Then, before she can react, he grabs her by the throat and pins her against the tree. Ella gurgles, wide eyed, tears streaming down her face, and then sees the glint of metal again in Alex’s other hand.

“Oh god, no please Alex…” she desperately tries to beg in broken breaths. But it matters not. A moment later, she sees him move the hand and suddenly feels the most excruciating pain she had ever felt deep in her stomach.

“Oh god oh god, ALEX WHAT THE FUCK! PLEASE DON’T HURT ME PLEEEEEASE!!!”

She looks down and sees the knife embedded deep into her stomach, red blood spilling out all over her burgundy skirt. She lets out a long tortured moan. Alex leans over and whispers into Ella’s ear: “Oh we are just getting started darling.” He then carefully twists the knife so Ella can feel the edge of the blade pressing against the inside of her abdominal muscles.

“Oh no, please, oh no no no…” he let her weep for a moment, and then suddenly rips the blade from her stomach, blood splattering out all over the forest floor. Ella’s corset bursts open and she can now see the true extent of her injury. A huge gash from her lower belly up, right through her belly button.

“AHHHHH!” she screamed at the top of her lungs. “AHHHH OH GOD ALEX PLEASE HELP ME!!!”

Alex tries to pin both of Ella’s hands above her head with one of his hands, and goes to work with the knife in the other, inserting it into her opened belly. She can now start to see some pink tubes protrude through the terrible wound in her stomach. Alex, almost gracefully, starts to insert the knife between the tubing, and there was a terrible terrible pain coming from her stomach, like a stomach cramp but far worse. She was completely frozen and unable to move, watching in complete horror as he slowly carved her bowels from the membrane connecting them to her. They start to tumble out in loops, hanging out of her corset and collecting on her dress.

Ella’s screaming continues unabated, and she eventually gains some level of presence and starts trying to fight back. She kicks Alex in the crotch and he shouts out and keels over. She uses this moment to run as fast as she can, not thinking about anything except getting to safety… away from this monster.

After several moments she feels extremely ill and suddenly stops and vomits violently. Her guts, which are still hanging out in plain site, coil up sickeningly as she pukes, and she collapses onto her knees and begins crying with all her heart. She hesitantly reaches down and pokes her exposed bowel, and then falls back into tears again. After a moment, she remembers Alex, and looks around in terror expecting him to be right next to her. But he is nowhere to be seen. She looks down at her stomach again, tears still streaming down her eyes.

“Please god, just let me survive, I am not ready to die. Please…” she says to herself, and then she clinches her eyes shut and tries to pick up a clump of her gut off her lap. It hurts, but the pain isn’t nearly so bad as the fear and anticipation. She opens here eyes again… and looks back at the bloody loops hanging out of her. She picks up as much as she can in her hands, they feel soft and fleshy. She dry heaves a bit and starts trying to put them back inside her belly, very slowly and carefully. She gets them mostly in when she feels someone grab her by the hair and yank her head back. She see’s Alex looking down at her again with the same wicked smile.

“NO NO NO NO PLEASE NO.” she cries out but he says nothing in reply, instead immediately plunging his hand into her stomach and yanking everything back out again into her lap.

Ella is expressing some kinds of noises loudly, but they have become nearly incoherent. Something between screaming and crying and laughing, a chaotic meddle of emotion and conflict. She weakly and pathetically tries to push Alex’s hands away but barely has the will or energy to resist at this point, and he reaches inside her with both hands and slowly tugs out almost the entire length of her digestive tract, leaving it to pile up on her red stained skirt on her lap while she watches and weeps.

Then he stands up, and in a final act of dehumanization, pulls out his cock and slowly begins to rub it until he blows his load all over Ella’s face and breasts. She barely even pays attention, she just continues to stare in shock at the pile of guts in her lap and cry. His cum drips down her face and finally she looks back up and their eyes lock. Her's filled with emotion, tears, and questions. His dark and cruel and empty.

Finally, Alex zips up his pants, leans in real close and kisses Ella passionately on the lips.

“Pretty good first date, eh? See you again soon Ella.”

And as silently as he had appeared, he disappears in to the woods, winking at her before he vanishes entirely. Ella would never see him, or anyone else again.

This is a long one. I think the slow build up helps the story, but if you grow impatient with it, or simply don't have a lot of time, feel free to skip to part ten.

Pep

1 - Push

"Elizabeth, would you stay after class please?"

Titters and a couple of giggling laughs from several of the students filing out of his classroom followed this announcement, but Mr. Riggs ignored them. Elizabeth, however, blushed and ducked her head, hiding her face behind her long hair.

"Y-yes, Mr. Riggs." she answered, a bit timidly.

Mr. Riggs intimidated Elizabeth a little bit, but then, so did almost everyone. She waited until the last of her classmates had left the room, then approached Mr. Riggs' desk.

Mr. Riggs was erasing the whiteboard, his long arms sweeping away the arcane, to Elizabeth, formulas and drawings of chemical bonds that had dominated that day's lesson. He finished, then turned around to look at her with a little disappointed frown creasing his forehead. Elizabeth gulped, her eyes flickering down from his for a moment, then she looked back up at him hesitantly.

She did have to look up, too. Although Mr. Riggs was quite thin, with a bald, shaved head, a large, hawkish nose, and prominent adam's apple, he was saved from being scrawny by the fact that he was several inches over six feet in height. He was at least a foot taller than she was. Several of the boys in her class were as tall or nearly as tall as Mr. Riggs, and probably much broader, but the fact that he was a mature adult, her teacher, seemed to make him much more intimidating than her peers.

"Elizabeth." Mr. Riggs said, looking down at her, "You're falling behind. Quite far behind. You're in danger of failing this class, in fact."

Elizabeth inhaled sharply at his statement. She had known that she wasn't doing well, but to be in danger of failing completely?

"But, Mr. Riggs, I read all the chapters in the text book you assign, and I try to do my homework." She replied, hurriedly. "I'm really trying, but none of it makes any sense."

"You're really reading everything I assign?" Mr. Riggs asked, quirking one eyebrow up interrogatively.

"Er, well, most of them." Elizabeth hedged, looking a little sheepish. "I try to read them all, but sometimes I just can't finish some, uh, most chapters. They, uh.. they make me fall asleep."

Elizabeth's face flushed slightly as she admitted that last part, and she averted her eyes from him again.

"I see. Elizabeth, pardon my asking, but are you having any trouble at home? Anything that might disturb your studies, or distract you? I ask only because I'm concerned for you." Mr. Riggs said, a serious edge to his voice.

"Oh no, nothing like that, Mr. Riggs." Elizabeth answered, hastily. "It's just me and mom, and we get along fine. She actually tries to help me with my homework, but I think she's even more lost than I am when it comes to your class."

"Hmm, I see." replied Mr. Riggs, cupping his chin in his hand and looking thoughtful. "Are you getting enough rest? Are you finding it difficult to get up in the morning?"

"Er, yeah. Wow, how did you know?" Elizabeth answered, surprised.

"Because you are a teenager, my dear. I've yet to know a student of mine that wouldn't rather sleep an extra hour or five than come to school on time." Mr. Riggs thought to himself, amused. He then said aloud, "I suspected as much. I might be able to help with that, if you'll allow me."

"Wow, that'd be great. But, um.. how?" Elizabeth eagerly replied.

"A special formula that I've created. A tonic, for pep. I use it myself." Mr. Riggs answered. "It's a special powder that you dissolve in water. It tastes quite bitter, but works wonders. You'll have more energy than you know what to do with."

"I could definitely use some pep." Elizabeth said, "Mom can hardly get me up some mornings, I'm so tired."

"Would you like to try some, then?" Mr. Riggs asked, with a pleased smile.

"Oh, yes please." Elizabeth said.

"Very well. Wait a moment please."

Mr. Riggs fished into his pocket as he turned around, pulling out the keys to the door to the classroom's back room. The room contained Mr. Riggs' office, space for the storage of the various chemicals and lab equipment necessary for his class, as well as a work bench and lab station with fume hood. Mr. Riggs entered the door, which was to the left of the whiteboard, then returned a few moments later carrying several unmarked chemical bottles, one large and one much smaller.

Mr. Riggs set both bottles down on his desk, then sat down himself in his chair. He carefully opened both bottles while Elizabeth watched on with interest. The large bottle was full nearly to the brim with a fine powder so white it was almost colorless, and the small bottle was completely empty. Mr. Riggs fished a small scoop out of the powder, then slowly spooned several measures of the stuff from the larger bottle into the smaller. He spoke as he did this.

"Simply mix, hmm, about a quarter of a teaspoon of this powder into a glass of water. It will take a moment to dissolve, so stir well. Like I said before, it will be bitter, but if you can overcome the taste you will soon be rewarded with an influx of energy and vigor."

Mr. Riggs finished his task, replaced the scoop, then capped both bottles. He took a permanent marker out of his desk, then wrote briefly on the smaller bottle. He then turned the bottle around, which now read "Pep Powder, courtesy Mr. Riggs" on its label, and presented it to Elizabeth.

"Try not to let your classmates know about this," Mr Riggs said, tapping the small bottle with his index finger, "or they'll all be wanting it. If one of your teachers asks you about it, just tell them you got it from me. They'll understand."

"Wow, thanks Mr. Riggs." Elizabeth breathed, as she took up the bottle and peered at it.

"It's my pleasure, Elizabeth. Anything to help a student of mine." Mr. Riggs replied, watching her stuff the bottle into a pocket on her backpack. "Try it out this weekend. See if it helps you concentrate better on your studies."

"Oh, and one more thing." he cautioned. "Don't take too much at once, keep to a just a quarter teaspoon or so."

"Why's that, Mr. Riggs?" Elizabeth asked, looking back down at the pocket she had just placed the bottle into. "Is it dangerous?"

"No, no. It's just that if you take more than that, you'll be bouncing off the walls, possibly literally. All things in moderation." Mr. Riggs intoned, piously. "Have a nice weekend, Elizabeth."

"Okay. Thanks again, Mr. Riggs. See you Monday."

Mr. Riggs watched as Elizabeth gathered the rest of her things, then exited the classroom. His eyes followed her plump form as she passed along the large windows of his room. She wasn't obese, not quite, but she was certainly a bit overweight. Mr. Riggs contemplated his student for a few moments after she had left, resting his chin on his thumbs behind his steepled fingers. He hadn't been completely honest with her. While it was incontrovertibly true that the chemical cocktail he had just provided her would give her more energy, and how, it was definitely untrue that he had ever touched the stuff himself. No, it wasn't for him. But Elizabeth, he thought, could certainly benefit from the powder's properties. If all went according to design, it might even help her lose the extra weight that he knew any teenage girl would angst over.

Yes, things were going well. As well as could be hoped for, Mr. Riggs thought, and smiled a cheshire smile behind his fingers.

Hi all, I published this story on Literotica a couple days ago but I figured the Scat crowd here would like it as well

Prologue: Jake

---

The prologue introduces one of our main characters, and how he got to where he is in the beginning of chapter 1. If you're just here for the juicy parts you might want to skip this bit.

Jake enjoyed his life on Earth. Well, at least for the most part. Nothing less was expected of him. He lived in the utopia created by the United Federation of Planets, after all. Jake got a lot of free time which he spent hiking and playing adventure games in his town's holosuite. His desk job cataloging alien cultures was perfectly serviceable too. But he wasn't quite satisfied. Jake preferred to be in a monogamous relationship with a woman, and he tried it a few times but it never quite worked out for him.

You see, Earth had evolved to a point where people were basically free to have whatever type of relationship they wanted and do whatever they want, but even so, a couple of things where so out-there, that it was nearly impossible to bring up in a relationship without destroying it. Jake had one of those things. He'd discovered during puberty that the only way he could truly enjoy sex was if piss and poop got involved. He wasn't ashamed of this, but this kink was just completely unacceptable in the clean and pure society of the Federation. He even went to talk about it with a Federation counselor. She just suggested he'd forget about the fetish and go and enjoy his life without ever indulging. But this part of his sexuality was just so important to him that he found he couldn't have a satisfying relationship without it.

One day, close to his 25th birthday, he suddenly got an idea. He looked around to see if he was alone in his working room, activated his console and put in a query: "Computer, list all known sapient species that involve their own bodily waste in their courting rituals."

After some processing time, the computer showed a list of about a dozen species. Looking through it, most of them weren't very compatible. A species breathing sulfide gas and peeing concentrated sulfuric acid? No thanks. A species whose body structure was made of some sort of stretchable diamond? Sounds rough. He found one single species that was described as mostly humanoid. Not too much was known about them, but their atmosphere and food requirements were almost exactly the same as that of humans, so that was good news.

The computer showed that they were first discovered in the 26th century by a vessel exploring the far corners of the Delta quadrant. They were only encountered in an independent deep space trading station. The computer had no information on the location of their home planet. The species was named the Kbraxi.

Jake thought it over for a couple days and then decided he had nothing to lose. He went to his manager and told her he was bored of his desk job. He said he enjoyed learning all kinds of facts about alien cultures but wanted to be closer to the action. And he said he wanted to learn about the cultures on the far side of the Delta quadrant.

Jake's manager looked surprised when she heard that last bit. She tried to convince him to start out closer to home, just to see if moving away from the comforts of home wouldn't be too stressful for him. She actually suggested doing an internship at the Vulcan science academy, if you can believe that! In any case, Jake was adamant that he wanted to go to the Delta quadrant, and at the end his manager shrugged and said: "Well I can't stop you if you really want to go, it's a free galaxy after all. Just be careful, okay? And try to send messages - we like to hear how you're doing."

And with that it was settled. In the next two months, Jake settled his earthly affairs, emptied out his apartment, said goodbye to a lot of people, and then took a shuttle to a Starfleet deep space explorer vessel that was waiting in space dock over Earth. With the technology Starfleet had gotten from the remains of the destroyed Borg, they actually managed to build a couple of ships that could make their way across the Delta quadrant in only 11 months time. This vessel was going out to explore the very far part of the galaxy, the area Voyager had beelined through centuries ago. The ship's first mission was to get to Ocampa to bring a Federation ambassador there. But that was not quite the right direction for Jake. The space station where the Kbraxi were first encountered was in a part of space where Starfleet vessels hardly ever came.

So, instead, he arranged to be dropped off at a friendly waypoint station after about 10 months into the trip. Once he was there and the Starfleet explorer ship had jumped back to Transwarp, it took him a couple days to get used to the fact that he was the only human - heck, the only Federation citizen, in hundreds of lightyears.

The species running the waypoint station were friendly though, if a bit unusual. Jake asked around about the Kbraxi, and found one person who had heard of them. A Merchant. The universal translator implanted in Jake's ear had some trouble with his language but managed to work it out in the end. "Dun worry," said the merchant, "Kbraxi owe me one. I message send, you wait."

A couple days later, the merchant called him: "Jake! Now come! Message got, is arranged!" The translator couldn't make much of the merchant's attempt to explain what had been arranged, but he made clear that Jake had to go to a place about 10 light years from the space station where the Kbraxi were first seen by the Federation explorers. The merchant even offered to drop him off - for a price. Jake had brought a small stash of Latinum exactly for this kind of thing, and after paying, the merchant quickly got his space barge in order and brought Jake to the right coordinates.

On board of the barge, the merchant gave Jake a report on the Kbraxi. The translator still couldn't make much sense of the merchant's language, but he put together bits and pieces about their culture. The Kbraxi seemed quite secretive. For some reason, outsiders had only ever seen female Kbraxi. Something like that was common in single-sexed species but scientists figured out from a Kbraxi DNA sample that they must have at least two sexes to reproduce.

There was also a mention of a diplomatic incident long ago, where some diplomat had been flirting with a Kbraxi in a pub, and when he went in for a kiss, she smiled at him and started urinating on him. The diplomat ran away in disgust and before anyone could react, the Kbraxi walked away with tears on her face and was never seen again. Jake read this part of the report several times, trying to make sure he got the translation right.

The ship slowed down as it approached the given coordinates. There was a class-M moon orbiting a gas giant there. The merchant, who was piloting the barge, told Jake: "You beam down. I not allowed. Is goodbye."

Quite nervously, Jake thanked the merchant and stepped onto the transporter pad. He saw the merchant press a couple buttons, and a few seconds later the sound of the transporter filled his ears.

The title of this thread was based on the thread in /3D/. This thread will be stories involving the deaths of little girls twelve and under that are too short to put on my site.

I'll start by posting a longer version of a story I posted in Ultra Short Stories.

---

"If you want candy, you have to be good," the young brunette said to her kids before she walked into the store.

I peered around the corner of the building. A little girl, most likely seven, with short blonde hair, sat in the front passenger seat twirling a strand of hair with her index finger. In the back, twin boys, no younger than ten, were play fighting. I could see that was two other cars in the parking lot, but they were both empty. So, I decided to act.

I stuffed my hands deep in my pockets, and made sure a candy bar was sticking halfway out of my left pocket, before I emerged from the corner. I walked casually up to the car, and as I approached the car, the kids stopped what they were doing and looked directly at me.

"Hey, little girl, do you want a surprise?" I asked.

The girl and her brothers looked up at me, with a frightened expression on her face. Then I nudged the candy bar in my pocket, and the little girl looked at it for a second, then a smile appeared on her face.

"Sure," she replied.

"Alrighty then, close your eyes," I told her.

She closed her eyes, with the smile grown wider on her face. Her brothers still looked at me with watchful eyes, but I ignored them.

I drew a Glock 17 from my other pocket and placed it against the center of her forehead. The little girl opened her eyes as she felt the cold barrel against her skin, but she did not have time to register the threat. I pulled the trigger and her head went back, with a red dot in the center. The hollow point bullet tore a golf ball-sized hole in the back of her head, and sprayed brain tissue, blood, and bone fragments all over the car.

I returned the gun to my pocket and ran as the two boys in the back screamed and yelled at the top of their lungs. I waited behind my corner for several seconds, until their mother came out of the store. After she let out a frantic, blood-curdling scream, I ran off to hide out before the cops arrived.

I'm going to start writing stories, mostly involving debreasting and twat torture, and posting them here. I'll label each with their individual tags.

By Natasha Kendrick

Part 1

Natasha: Justin, your latest Album “Team Necro” has attracted a lot of comment about your recent lifestyle choices, not all of it complementary. Tell us about where you are right now, and what's lead you here.
Justin: Well, for the last few years I've really been giving everything to my fans. The music, the tours, the events, everything. It means that I'm just starved of me-time, I just don't want to spend what little time I have pleasing someone else. Plus my social media strategist has always been very against me having a girlfriend, because the fans hate it.
N: And so that's why you've moved to following a nec-romatic lifestyle?
J: if you mean that's why I fuck dead girls now then yeah (laughs) honestly though I just feel it makes sense. I find the necro-girls much more giving, they're not selfish or out for what they can get. Plus with all the #metoo and sexual assault stuff right now it really makes me immune to any accusation of mistreating women.
N: You don't feel that soliciting your fans to have themselves snuffed and delivered to you is itself disrespectful or misogynistic?
J: How could it be? No one is being pressured, or forced to do anything they don't want to. I just let it be known to my fans that if they choose to have themselves decapitated and then express delivered to me, then I'll have sex with them – assuming I find them attractive that is.
N: So are those two of your former fans on the bed there?
J: I assume so, I have a few rules you see; I don't like people trying to use me to get famous, so fans aren't allowed to send any kind of message or video – I won't look at any of that stuff, they must be a c-cup or smaller, weigh no more than 8 stone, 5'2” maximum height. That kind of stuff. I think it's much more pure if a girl is only doing this to please me. It's really beautiful, and I thank every girl who becomes one of my Neckos. This album is like a love song to them
N: And the twenty or so dead girls you were stood on for the cover, were they all your Neckos?
J: Mostly, they go off pretty fast so those Nekos were all from that week and we also snuffed a few models to add in for the shoot. You can tell the models ‘cause they're all taller. I don't like that at all so after the shoot we just tossed them in the dumpster.

Sorry, just reposting this with some tags.

I am new to this forum and love to write horrible stories. Unfortunately, they get yanked from every site I ever post them to!


Her name was Melody Garcia and she was young - only 17 – and had never taken the bus before by herself, let alone to the bad part of town. She tried her hardest not to let people see that she was crying.

When the bus finally came to her stop, she gathered her few things together and waddled off. It would all be over soon. It would all be over soon… she kept telling herself. An hour from now, she’d be back on the bus, headed toward home, and it would be like the whole thing had never happened.

She had scrawled the address on a scrap of paper, stuffed in her pants pocket. She shivered as she walked through the diseased and broken streets. Sirens wailed in the distance. She finally came to the storefront… looked like it had been a convenience store at one time. There were still shelves, with stray cans of tuna and tomato paste here and there. Halogen buzzed and flickered.

In the middle of the store sat a woman with a pale face. “May I help you?”

“Y-yes, I’m here to see Dr. D-Devon,” Melody stuttered.

“Dr. Devon?” The woman smiled. “I’m afraid I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

The password, the password… Melody closed her eyes and recited, “Cherry blossoms.”

The smile vanished from the woman’s face. She pulled out a clipboard. “Sign at the bottom, Ms. Garcia,” she instructed.

Trembling, Melody did as she was told.

“The doctor will see you now.”



The stock room was gray and cold. There was a table in the center of it. An old man wearing leaned against a walk-in freezer, sucking on a cigar. “Hi-ya,” he said, then coughed violently. “You’re Melody Garcia?”

“Yes.”

“Password?”

“Ch-cherry Blossoms.”

He nodded. “How old are you?”

“17.”

He nodded. “Good… that’s good. Hop up on the table, Ms. Garcia.”

Mutley, she nodded, did as she was told.

The doctor took out a walkie-talkie. “Send them in.”

A door opened, and in walked around a dozen men. Many of them were wearing long trench coats, hats pulled down low.

Melody panicked… was she about to be arrested? Was this some elaborate sting operation?

“Gentlemen, please say Hello to Ms. Melody Garcia. Melody is 17 years old and nearly 9 months pregnant.”

There was a murmur of excitement amongst the men.

“Wait… what is this? What’s going on?” said Melody. “Who are these men?!”

“How do you think we’re able to stay in business and offer late-term abortions free of charge? Now sit down and shut up!” the doctor yelled at her. “And take off your fucking pants!"

He pulled out a rusted drawer and pulled out a sharp knife. “Miss Honeywell, the patient is ready for you now!”

There was a pause. No one moved or spoke. Then there was the sound… the clomp, clomp of women’s heels. Then another door opened and in walked the most beautiful woman Melody had ever seen. She was tall, thin and voluptuous. She had long, golden hair, and red lips, and eyes which seemed a bit misty. She wore a white nurse’s cap, and a skin tight nurses’ uniform, which showed plenty of cleavage, and ended almost right beneath her ass. And then there were those heels she wore…. Blood red.

The woman smiled and waved at the men, who were now clearly playing with themselves under their jackets. “Well, hello boys!” she called out in a broad Southern accent. “Thank ya so much for comin’ out tonight! Ah’m so excited!” She bounced up and down to show her excitement, and her boobs jiggled. “Did y’all remembuh to draw a number?”

The men nodded, there were murmurs of assent.

“Goodie!” She bounced up and down again. “Now lessee, who do we have here?” She walked over to where Melody was laying down. “My, you’re a fat cow, aren’t you?” she giggled.

“What..? What is this..?” Melody struggled, but just then the doctor had come over and tightened her straps.

“You musta been raped in the dark, poor dahlin, I can’t imagine any man would want you if he saw how ugly you were! Ha ha ha! Ah’m just jokin around with you!”

“Please…”

But the doctor had already injected her with the syringe, and her speech began to slur.

“All right,“ said Miss Honeywell to the doctor. “Let’s cut this cow and kill the calf!”

“You got it,” he said, pulling out a particularly long and sharp knife.

Miss Honeywell turned to the men in the audience. “That’s right! We’re going to pull the calf right out of this heifer! And then do you know what I’m going to do then?” She smiled and lifted her leg, showing off her bright red heels. She put the heel to the floor and it made a loud reverberating thud. Then she scraped it along the floor slowly.

The men shivered in delight.

Miss Honeywell giggled as she put on her long, latex gloves and snapped them tight.

And so the doctor proceeded to cut Melody open. It was a bloody affair. He used several tools, each more deadly than the last.

Eventually, the baby was pulled out of Melody, screaming and crying and quite alive… It’s cries reverberated throughout the stockroom.

“I’ll take that, thank ya very much!” Miss Honeywell cradled the bloody newborn and brought it around to show to all the men. “Look at that!” she said. “It’s a baby boy! What a handsome young lad, ain’t he, though?”

Meanwhile, the doctor had produced some smelling salts, and Melody woke up. “What? My baby?!” she gasped. “He’s alive? I thought you were going to give me an abortion!”

Miss Honeywell smiled. “Would you like to hold your baby, Ms. Garcia?”

Tears stained her face. “I… I guess… I….”

“Whoopsie!”

Miss Honeywell let go of the baby and let it fall to the dirty floor.

Several of the men had now unashamedly pulled out their cocks and were stroking them.

“This is it,” one of them murmured to the others. “This is where it gets good.”

“My! I am such a buttah fingers sometimes!” said Miss Honeywell. “Let me just… Oopsie!” Her heel had come down right on the baby and pierced its pink, squirming hand.

The baby screamed out in holy terror. Blood splurted over the floor. Miss Smith just laughed. “Listen to it scream!” she cooed. “My My!” I just love the sound of crying babies!” With one hand she caressed her large breasts. ”Mmm-mmm…” she closed her eyes. Then she opened her eyes, and it seemed now that there was a red tint in those eyes which hadn’t been there before. She lifted her leg and SPLAT! She crushed the skull of the baby boy, which had now stopped screaming.

The stockroom was silent, except for the sounds of beating cocks, Melody’s tears, and Miss Honeywell’s heels.

She slowly scraped the body across the floor, leaving a blood streak. Some of the blood had even splattered on her dress and on her white flesh. She caressed the blood over her body, over the heaps of her massive bosom. Then she stomped.. again and again and again.

The tiny eyeballs were crushed. The legs were crushed. The back was crushed.

Again and again and again…. She scraped the body, and stomped on it again. She moaned out sounds, as though she were coming to a sexual climax herself.

The men were now all beating themselves enthusiastically. One by one they came, their cum spilling out on the floor before them.

“Oh my god!” one of them called out.

“Holy Jesus!” called out another, thick gobs of cum spraying out before him.

Miss Honeywell just laughed and blew them each a kiss.

“And who’s the lucky winner, doc?” she asked.

The doctor had by this time lit another cigar. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a number. “Number 7,” he said. “Lucky number 7.”

“That’s me!” one of the men called out, holding up his number. “That’s me!”
Miss Honeywell approached the man, biting her lip. “I see you’ve already come all over the front of your trousers, but do you think you can come again for little old me?”

“Oh, fuck yes!”

“Should I get cleaned up first?” she asked innocently.

“No! God no, I want you just the way you are!”

She giggled, spread some more of the baby blood on her body, then led the man by the hand into another room.

“Better luck next time boys,” said the doctor. “Still, I think you got your money’s worth. Now come on, clear out, gotta get this place ready for the next one.”

“Thanks very much for sharing your abortion with us, Miss Garcia!” called out one of the men as they left.

After the doc had closed the door, he turned on Melody. “Now put your fucking pants on and get the fuck out of here, you fat cow.”

“Yes… yes doctor.’ She said meekly, doing just that.

She was in a daze. She hardly knew what had happened. It was like a nightmare… But at least she wasn’t pregnant anymore…

She was just about to leave the store, when the pale receptionist stopped her. “Hang on a minute! This is for you.”

She handed Melody an envelope.

“What’s this?” Jen opened the envelope. It was full of twenties and fifties.

“1,500 bucks. It’s your cut of the profits. You get a thirty per cent share.”

“1500 bucks?” Melody’s eyes grew wide. She’d never seen that much money in her life. “Is there any limit to the number if times I can come back?”

The receptionist shook her head. “We got girls come here every nine months, on the dot. Will we see you again?”

Melody looked at the money again. From the next room, she could hear Miss Honeywell call out in ecstatic orgasm.

“You can bet on it!”

Like with my other thread, this will be random stories that are too short for me to upload to my ASSTR site—less than 1,000 words; usually around 500. This one will be for young women, 18-30. The other differences is that, while most of my stories will just be random murders, there will be other types of deaths; suicides, executions, and even accidental.

To start us off, I'll import my recent Killer and Victims story from RP.


Peter Sullivan worked as the receptionist for Golden Crowns Hotel for a week. It was a fancy, expensive, hotel located in Manhattan where CEOs, celebrities, and other well-off people stayed. According to official documents, and co-workers, however, he was known as Jake Dent. He wore a wig, to disguise his blond hair with brown. He also wore a mask and pair of gloves that, without extremely close inspection, were realistic enough to pass off as his own face and hands. He made sure that the rest of his skin was covered to hide the slight difference in skin texture. All of this was for his real job as an assassin.

His target was a twenty-six year old secretary from the United Kingdom, known Emma Walters. According to his client, she threatened to expose some of the illegal business practices that his company is involved in, and she needed to be silenced before she could go to the authorities. He learned through research that Emma always used this particular hotel whenever she visited New York, and discovered that she planned to vacation in Manhattan this month. So Peter forged some documents and got a job at the hotel.

Emma arrived at the hotel late in the evening. Peter recognized her immediately from the description and photographs given to him by his client. She had short brown hair, although her eyes were maroon rather than blue; he figured that she had to be wearing colored contacts. She wore an maroon kimono, which was open at the neck to display her bra straps and her rather prominent cleavage. She approached the desk, and I assigned her a room.

Five hours later, Emma was passed out on the bed; she only wore a pair of black panties, with her giant breasts on full display. Her kimono and bra were laid out over a chair.

The door opened slowly, and Peter Sullivan crept in. He pulled a M&P22 out of his pants pocket, then attached a suppressor. He closed the door and softly walked over to Emma with the gun raised. She slowly opened her eyes just as he reached the bed.

“Stay asleep. It will be easier for you,” he whispered.

“Sure. That’ll be fine.” Emma yawned and closed her eyes, after slightly adjusting her position on the pillow.

Before she could awake any further, Peter aimed the gun at her chest and fired ten rounds between her massive breasts. Emma’s eyes shot open as the first bullet pierced her ribs. Her body jerked as each round tore through her heart and lungs. Emma gave several wheezy coughs, sending droplets of blood from her throat, and a crimson stream flowed from the sides of her mouth. Then her body went limp, her head lolled back against the pillow and seemed to stare into space with her now-vacant eyes. A sloshing sound caught Peter’s attention; Emma’s panties were soaked and a torrent of piss spilled out into the blanket, creating a dark spot that was rapidly growing beneath her.

Peter placed the gun back into his pocket and left the premises. When her body was discovered hours later, Peter had already burned everything related to his disguise and left New York to collect his payment.

“Well, well, what have we here?”

A figure emerged from the shadows of the tunnel, dark-haired and dark-skinned, wearing a trench coat and wielding a shotgun, the barrel red-hot and smoking like a cigarette in the night.

“The Pyro Sisters,” announced a second figure, coming up from behind the first. “We finally got our prize.”

Eve cast a casual glance at the two female raiders in the flickering light of the subway service room. They laid on the grimy tiled floor, sweating, bleeding and clinging to each other. Their fear was palpable; she could taste it.

“Which one do you want,” asked Cait.

Her gaze flickered between the raiders. One was blonde, skinny and pale, with cuts, bruises and dark stains on her hands and chest. The other was a brunette, thicker and tanned, clutching a bullet wound in her side. “I’ll take the thick one.”

“No, no!” The blonde clutched her companion with the frantic eyes of cornered prey. “Fuck off! You can’t have her!”

Cait struck Blondie in the face with the butt of her rifle. “Shut your trap, cunt. Don’t worry one bit. You’ll get to watch it all.”

Blondie screamed as she watched her friend get dragged across the room. Eve shoved the brown-haired bandit into a wet, rotted chair and glanced at the screen of her Pip-Boy. Green backlight played against her dark face. “Ok, Trisha. We’re going to play a game.” Eve flashed her a grim smile. “I’m gonna ask you a few questions. Answer correctly and your friend gets some pain. Answer wrongly and you get some pain. Any questions?”

Trisha, silent until now, scowled and spat at her. “Do your worst, bitch. I can take it.”

“You’ll be singing a different tune when I’m finished with you.” Eve casually flicked away the glob of saliva on her arm. “First question. What was the name of the teenage boy you roasted alive at the old electrical plant?”

“Fuck off.”

“Wrong answer.” Eve fired her shotgun into the ceiling and thrust the hot barrel between Trisha’s legs. The bandit’s lips quivered, her face grimaced with anguish amid the stench of sizzling cloth and flesh. She kept a brave face until she couldn’t anymore. “Stop...please...I’ll answer...please!”

Eve removed the shotgun barrel, gazing curiously at the blood and burnt cloth on the end of it. “Next question.”

“Don’t tell em nothing,” screamed Blondie. “You’re tougher than them. Hold on!”

The room echoed with a dull thud and something wet splattering on the floor. Eve turned back to Trisha. “Next question. How many people did you and your friend burn at the settlement of Murkwater?”

“How am I supposed to know that? Huh?!” Trisha’s eyes were wide with panic, like that of frightened prey. “I don’t know. I can’t...”

“Wrong answer.” Eve cocked back her shotgun and aimed it at the raider’s leg. “Thigh or calf?”

“W-what?”

Eve blasted off Trisha’s thigh in a spray of blood and shattered bone. Her and Blondie’s screams mingled in the room, one-half terror, one-half agony.

“Please,” cried Trisha. “J-just let me go. Just kill me!”

Eve grabbed a handful of the brunette’s hair and threw her to the ground. “Next question. What did you do with Old Man Clark after you ripped his arms from his sockets and beat him half to death with them?”

“I-I...no more! Please! Please!”

Eve shouldered her shotgun and withdrew a knife. She dug her fingers into Trisha’s scalp and drove the blade into her armpit. The steel was sharp but she had a tough time tearing through flesh and bone with just a few inches of metal. The raider, meanwhile, bucked and wailed in agony, pathetically squirming out of Eve’s grip. Her throat grew hoarse from screaming and all she could manage after was a breathless wheeze.

“I...mercy...water,” she muttered, rendered delirious from blood loss and suffering.

Eve yanked the arm free and tossed it to Blondie. Before the girl could blow her own lungs out from screaming, Cait struck her again with the butt of her rifle.

Trisha crawled silently on with a grim determination to leave the service room. Streaks of dark blood trailed behind her from the stumps of her arm and leg.

“One more question,” whispered Eve. She knelt beside her wounded prey and moved her lips to her ear. “Brain or cunt.”

In a moment of resigned clarity, Trisha spoke without pain, stress or fear. “Brain,” she sighed.

Eve cocked back her shotgun and rendered Trisha’s head a slop of splattered blood, bone and brain matter. The corpse seized up, quivered and spasmed in a puddle of viscera.

“No! No, no, no!” Blondie scrambled to her dead sister, heedless of Cait’s rifle butt or Eve’s shotgun. The room, the tunnels beyond, the entire train station echoed with her screams. “Why? Why?!”

Eva glanced over at Cait and shrugged. “What should we do with this one?”

“Hand me your knife.”

She tossed Cait the knife, sat back and watched her partner go to work. The redhead grabbed Blondie by the hair, dragged her away from her fallen sister and punched the steel into her slender white throat. Blondie’s screams turned to a bloody gurgle. She clutched her bubbling throat, eyes wide in pain and panic. The raider fell over, kicking and sputtering, globs of spit and blood spattering against the grimy tile.

“Thanks,” said Cait, handing her back the knife. “Thought she’d never shut up.”

Eve watched with amusement the shivering, headless corpse and the gurgling blonde girl. The Commonwealth was free of two depraved raiders and age would be five hundred caps richer. All in all, a good day.

Blondie took a long time dying but she finally expired with a wet, choked rattle. She voided her bladder in a thick stream and a yellow puddle pooled between her legs. Her face was frozen in a final expression of agony and terror, blue eyes glassy, staring at nothing.

“Heh, said Cait. “She’s still twitching.”

Some young women learn the proper way to tenderize male meat.

Properly Tenderized Meat

1 - Balls..

 "What is the most important part of preparing any piece of meat?" the formidable looking woman at the front of the room asked, looking intently at her attentive audience.

 A few seconds passed, during which all of the new culinary students, who were garbed in clean chef's whites just as their instructor was, looked around at each other. They must have found the question, or perhaps the questioner herself, a bit intimidating, as no one seemed keen on being the first to speak up. But, perhaps that wasn't so surprising, given the woman's world renowned reputation as a master chef.

 Finally, one of the freshmen girls at the back of the crowd raised a tentative hand.

 "Yes? Miss Linde, you have an answer?"

 "Umm, is it choosing the right spices to accompany the.. the dish, Ms. Gray?" the girl responded, hesitantly.

 "Hmm, that's a good guess, dear, but incorrect." the woman replied, smiling a little to take the sting out of her words. "While choosing appropriate seasonings to accompany a meat dish is, of course, very important, it isn't the MOST important thing."

 "Does any one else care to try?" Ms. Gray continued, arching an eyebrow up daringly at her class.

 "Is.. is it picking out the right sides to go with the meat?" another girl asked, after raising her own hand.

 "Another important thing to consider, but no, not that either." Ms. Gray replied.

 "Marinading?" piped up a different freshman girl.

 "Nope."

 "Presentation?" asked yet another, rather tall girl, who was stroking her chin and frowning in thought.

 "Close, very close, Miss Copper!" Miss Gray stated, bouncing on her feet a little as her class all looked around at each other again, their expressions pensive. "Anyone else? No? Well, those were all good guesses, but the correct answer is actually.."

 "..Tenderization!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands together smartly. "Now, can anyone tell me why?"

 There was another moment of silence before the first girl raised her hand and spoke again.

 "Umm.. because it probably doesn't matter how delicious a meal tastes, or how good it looks on a plate, if the diner can barely cut through it and has to chew each bite for ten minutes before they can swallow it?" Miss Linde replied, with a smile and a little laugh.

 "Precisely! Any hack cook can serve up something that tastes decent but has the consistency of an old leather boot." Ms. Gray stated. "But, when a customer eats a meal that both tastes delicious, AND melts in their mouth? Well, they will remember it, I assure you, and they will reward your efforts with continued patronage and the kind of excellent word-of-mouth advertising that simply no amount of money can buy!"

 "So, with that in mind, how about I demonstrate the proper way to tenderize the meat you'll most often be called on to prepare? I think you'll find the process not only highly instructive, but also fairly enjoyable." Ms. Gray continued. "Miss Linde, if you would select a piece of meat from our stock for us, please?"

 The woman gestured towards the wall on one side of the room they were in, along which was well over a dozen healthy young men, all of whom were nude, bound, and gagged. They were leashed to hooks on the walls by slim steel chains, which connected to sturdy leather collars that were fitted snugly around their necks.

 "Am I looking for anything in particular, Ma'am?" Miss Linde asked, as she began pacing along the line of restrained men. She was idly running her fingertips along the erect lengths of their cocks, or hefting the contents of their hanging scrotums as she walked by, examining each in turn. Seeing what quality of flesh they had to offer the class.

 "Oh, just something substantial, I suppose. It will be easier for everyone to see clearly that way." Ms. Gray responded, with a dismissive wave of her hand.

 "Well, I think I've found our meat, then." Miss Linde said, as she came to a stop before a particularly well endowed young man. She ran both of her hands over his manhood for a few moments, looking down at his flesh avidly as she squeezed and weighed it in her hands appraisingly, ignoring the low, muffled noises that emanated out of the wide eyed and gagged male.

 "Yes, he looks adequate." Ms. Gray said, dryly. "Lead him over here and we can get started."

 Miss Linde unhooked the man's leash from the wall, and, ignoring the way he trembled and shivered in apparent apprehension, pulled him firmly towards the front of the class and her teacher.

 "Very good." Ms. Gray said, as she accepted the end of the leash from her student. "Now, we'll begin with his testicles."

 "His testicles?" interjected the tall girl, Miss Copper, with her eyebrows raised in surprise. "I thought that balls were naturally fairly tender anyway? Do they really need extra attention?"

 "Yes, it is true that many consider the natural consistency of a man's testicles to be tender enough already. They feel that no additional preparation is needed before cooking them." Ms. Gray answered, nodding to the girl. "I, however, feel that paying a little extra attention to a male's testicles can turn a decent dining experience into a divine one. You WILL be able to tell the difference, I promise you."

 "Are there any other questions before I begin? No?" Ms. Gray asked, looking around at her students questioningly. "Alright then, the first thing one must do is secure the man. They can get fairly squirmy during the process, so it's best to at least leash him down, bent over a prep table if possible."

 Ms. Gray demonstrated this by tugging firmly down on the man's leash, forcing him to bend over a sturdy steel table, then securing the chain to a hook obviously placed there for just such a purpose. Then, she tapped his legs apart with small slaps to the insides of his thighs. This left his well muscled rump turned up into the air, allowing his large cock and balls to hang freely between his spread legs.

 "Now, if you're preparing an unwilling male, you'll probably want to secure his legs as well." Ms. Gray instructed, as she stood back upright. "However, since this fellow is a volunteer, I think we can count on him to be a little more cooperative with us."

 "Won't you?" she inquired of the man, as she patted his trembling bottom fondly. His only answer was a muffled sort of whimper.

 "He's a volunteer?" asked Miss Copper, surprised.

 "Oh, yes indeed. They all are; we use only volunteer males here." Ms. Gray replied, with a small chuckle and another absent wave of the hand toward the line of men along the wall. "Not for any humanitarian reasons, mind you. I don't hold with any of that "men's rights" nonsense that seems so common nowadays. It's simply much easier to prepare a nice meal if you're not having to fight your main ingredient every step of the way. It's a lot less hassle for everyone involved."

 "If he's a volunteer, then why's he trembling so much?" asked Miss Linde, as she eyed the bent over and bound male curiously. "Or even tied up at all? Surely, if he volunteered, he actually wants it, right?"

 "Well, it's a bit funny.." Ms. Gray replied, looking both amused and pensive, tapping her chin with the finger of one hand, even as she continued stroking the man's quivering rump with the other. "Even the volunteers often become reluctant towards the end, once it comes down to it. It's like they don't really believe that their turn to cook will actually come, or something equally as silly. So, we keep all of them securely bound, just in case."

 "If he's afraid of it, then why did he volunteer?" another girl asked, sounding perplexed.

 "Honestly, dear, I gave up trying to figure out the male mind years ago; they're all so flighty and impulsive. I just appreciate that some of them seem to be a little more accepting of their place in our world than the others." Ms. Gray responded, smiling and shrugging. "Now, enough of that. Let me show you the proper method to tenderized testicles. It's quite simply, actually."

 Ms. Gray then bent over slightly and cupped the man's pendulous, hanging ball-sack with her fingers. She slid her slim digits up and completely around the top of his scrotum, and then squeezed his balls firmly down into the bottom of their sack, making them bulge beneath the now taut skin. Then, after a quick glance around at her closely watching students, she slapped them smartly with her free hand.

 The male, who had been squirming and making worried mumbling noises through his gag, squeaked in surprise at the blow. His squeak of shock was repeated, louder still, when Ms. Gray fetched him yet another blow to his most sensitive and vulnerable flesh. The smacking sound of her open fingers and palm impacting against his testicles was drowned out by his noisy, and completely impotent, protests.

 "Simply give them a firm, steady spanking." Ms. Gray instructed, while ignoring the man's cries completely, as she continued on with her lesson and her slaps. "They're actually fairly resilient, so don't be afraid of giving them a thorough working over. It will take at least ten minutes."

 "Although, bear in mind that you CAN do more damage than is called for by the recipe you're preparing, if you are overly enthusiastic during the process." she temporized, after another dozen or so spanks. "We usually don't want to actually crush or flatten them, merely render them a bit easier to cut up and chew after they've been cooked and served."

 "So, who wants to give it a try first?" Ms. Gray asked, after giving the gonads trapped within her grasp one last sound strike, before releasing them and standing up straight again.

 She smirked, quite amused, when every girl present shot her hand up into the air immediately.

 "More firmly, Miss Linde." Ms. Gray instructed a moment later, as she watched the girl give the testicles she was holding a pair of feeble pats. "You're trying to tenderize them, not congratulate them on a job well done!"

 "Less firmly, Miss Copper. MUCH less firmly." Ms. Gray said a few minutes later, rolling her eyes in exasperation as the large girl landed several heavy, open-handed blows against the already much abused pair of gonads she was strangling in the strong grip of her other hand. "You're going to beat them to a pulp, at the rate you're going. While there ARE recipes that call for that, the one we're going to be using today is not one of them!"

 A little more than a quarter of an hour later, after every girl had taken her turn (Miss Copper had gone twice, even), Ms. Gray looked over the results of their efforts.

 "Very well done, all of you." she said, praising her students while squeezing the now thoroughly tenderized testicles between the fingers and thumb of one hand. "These look just about perfect."

 The orbs in question appeared quite worse for the wear; red and swollen, they were obviously quite tender to the touch. The male they belonged to, who had been sobbing openly as the last few girls had had their way with his helpless balls, shook and quivered with each twist and tug on his abused organs as Ms. Gray inspected them.

 "Now, as we've finished here, we can move on to.." she began, before one of her students politely interrupted her.

 "Excuse me, Ms. Gray, but isn't it, well, a bit inefficient to have to spend ten or fifteen minutes tenderizing each set of testicles that comes through our kitchens?" the girl, one who hadn't spoken up before now, asked.

 "Indeed, you're quite right, which reminds me of something I'd very nearly forgotten to show you." Ms. Gray replied, snapping her fingers and shaking her head ruefully. "Thank you very much, dear."

 "As Miss Singh observed, if you're working in a restaurant's kitchens, you're not going to have enough time to tenderize every bit of meat you cook by hand. So, that is why we have.." she said, before stepping over to an odd device mounted on a small rolling table and waving her hands towards it with a flourish and a grin. "..these!"

 "What is it?" asked Miss Linde, eyeing the thing curiously.

 "An auto tenderizer, made specifically for testicles." Ms. Gray replied. "Allow me to show you how it works."

 She wheeled the machine over to the line of bound men along the wall. Picking one of them at random, it seemed, she lined it up before him, ignoring the look of nervous apprehension he gave to her as she did this.

 "Now, we're going to need to bind this fellow up a little more securely for this demonstration.." Ms. Gray said, and she led several volunteer girls through the process of hanging the nervous male in a harness from hooks set in the ceiling and binding his legs properly.

 "So, now that the testicles to be tenderized are freely accessible to the machine, we position it directly in front of and below them." she said, as she aligned the tenderizer directly between the man's legs, which were now bound up high and spread wide, out of the way, leaving his hanging manhood dangling vulnerably.

 "Then, we lock the wheels in place, and simply turn the tenderizer on!" she finished, as she pressed a pedal on the cart which seemed to freeze its wheels, then flipped a switch at the base of the device, which immediately whirred into motion.

 The purpose and function of the odd machine became immediately clear to everyone there as they watched it come to life. A belt driven wheel, mounted on an extending arm and powered by a small electric motor, spun up to speed. Attached to the outside surface of the wheel was what looked like four or five heavy, wide strips of dark fabric or leather, which centrifugal force immediately pulled out taut as the wheel began spinning. The pieces of heavy material, now moving quite rapidly, would, each in turn, rotate upwards into the hanging testicles above them, giving them a firm slap.

 "Oh, that's neat.." Miss Singh sighed, as she watched the male's scrotum begin bouncing and bobbling from the force of the rapidly repeating blows.

 "Yes, it's quite the little time saver." Ms. Gray replied, smiling happily. "In larger restaurants, it isn't uncommon to have a dozen or more of these little beauties going all at once. Especially during the lunch and dinner rushes.."

 All the women present watched the device for a few moments more, appreciating its simple efficiency, and ignored the steadily increasing sounds of muffled wailing and pleading coming from the male whose testicles were now at the nonexistent mercies of the machine.

 "Well, let's leave him here for the moment." Ms. Gray eventually said. "We can come back in a few minutes and see if anyone can feel a difference between testicles tenderized by hand or by machine."

 "Miss Linde, Miss Copper, if you would bring our other male, and his properly prepared testicles, along with us, I'll show you what we'll be doing next." Ms. Gray instructed, as she led the way out of the livestock prep room and into the kitchen proper.

2 - ..and Cock

 "Now that our male's testicles have been seen to, I'm sure you'll all be able to guess what we need to do next, correct?" Ms. Gray asked, as she, her group of students, and their meat came to a stop by one of the prep tables in the kitchen.

 "Now we tenderize his penis." Miss Singh stated, while slowly licking her lips in apparent culinary appreciation as she stared down at the organ in question.

 The rather large phallus protruding from the male was even easier to notice than it normally would be, given how oddly he was holding himself. His testicles were obviously still paining him greatly, and, in an effort to spare them any further jostling, he was standing with his legs spread wide and knees bowed outwards. He had been hunched over forward as well, as if attempting to use the hands that were bound behind his back to cradle his abused organs, but several pokes in the back and firm instructions by the girls shepherding him forward had made him force himself upright once again. All of this added together meant that his manhood, already quite prominent, was on even better display than usual.

 "Yes, we tenderize his penis." Ms. Gray agreed, smiling.

 "And to do that, we use..?" she asked of her class, raising an eyebrow at them.

 "Hands, again?" Miss Copper said, her tone sounding a little hopeful. "Spank it a bunch, just like with his testicles?"

 "Well, one could do that.." Ms. Gray allowed, while waving her own hand back and forth in a so-so motion. "But it would take far longer to do that with a penis than with testicles, and there is a better, simpler way."

 "Just.. just use a normal meat tenderizing hammer?" Miss Linde ventured, after a few moments of perplexed silence from the class.

 "Exactly!" Ms. Gray stated, beaming at the girl. "There's no need to make it any more complicated than it has to be! Just use a regular meat mallet. Virtually every kitchen, home or professional, will have one or two laying around somewhere."

 "Now, depending on what exactly the recipe you're preparing calls for, use either this one.." she continued, as she pulled a small wooden mallet, one with a smooth, wavy set of concentric circles on one face, and a grid of small, pointed pyramid shapes set in a waffle pattern on the other, out of a drawer near her hip.

 "..for light tenderizing. Or, use THIS one.." she said, while pulling a second mallet, a heavier, shiny steel one, with a similar set of contrasting textures on its own opposing faces, out of the drawer a second later. "..for a more thorough, heavy tenderization."

 "So, which one are we going to use today?" Miss Linde asked, glancing back and forth between the implements in her teacher's hands, and the cock which one of them was about to be used on. "Wood or metal?"

 "For a penis that size?" Ms. Gray asked, rhetorically. "We'll want to use the metal one, of course. Now, push him over to the prep table here, and I'll demonstrate. Then, each of you can try it out in turn."

 The male whimpered as he was pushed and prodded into position before the prep table. He grimaced in pain as his swollen, tender balls brushed up against the cool steel edge of the table top, even as a wooden cutting board was slid underneath his jutting erection by Ms. Gray. When the master chef laid the head of her steel mallet, pointy face down, atop his rigid shaft, he moaned and squirmed nervously, apparently filled with dread anticipation of what was about to be done to the flesh of his cock.

 "We might want to bind him a little more securely to the table." Ms. Gray observed, frowning at him slightly. "It looks like he might get a bit wiggly on us."

 At Ms. Gray's direction, a heavy strap was run around the male's rump, tightened, and fastened to the table, pulling him firmly against it and pushing his erection out as far as it could go across the cutting board. This had the side effect of squeezing his already sore testicles between the flesh of his legs and the unforgiving edge of the table, but no one present, save him, seemed too terribly worried about that fact.

 "Now, penises are quite a bit tougher than testicles, so don't feel like you have to hold back as much." Ms. Gray said, as she raised the small metal mallet in her hand up. "They need to the pounded fairly thoroughly to be suitable for easy consumption."

 Then, without another word, and as all the girls of her class looked on with obvious interest, Ms. Gray brought her hammer down firmly, right on the tip of the phallus. The man's cock-head was squashed quite thoroughly by the blow, and a heavy, meaty thunk resounded throughout the room as the metal points of the meat mallet's rough face nearly met with the solid wood of the cutting board beneath it. Only a thin layer of crushed male flesh separated the hammer and the hard spot.

 Despite the squeal of pain the male expelled at this newest outrage perpetrated on his manhood, Ms. Gray's words were proved quite correct. As her heavy hammer bounced up off his cock-head, the abused flesh rebounded immediately, and, save for a few reddened indentations on top, looked none the worse for wear.

 Ms. Gray used the momentum of the hammer's bounce to assist her own efforts in swinging once again, and soon settled into a steady rhythm of heavy strikes. She pounded her way up the shaft of male meat, then back down, each rebounding bounce of the mallet off the helpless cock lying before her only serving to aid in the power of her next blow.

 The man, for his part, settled into a similar rhythm of staccato yelps and cries, often accompanied by groans of pain, as the flesh of his penis was hammered relentlessly by the renowned chef. It was well that he had been strapped to the table, because his hips and bottom squirmed and writhed constantly in a futile attempt to drag his cock away from the abuse it was being forced to endure.

 After a minute or two, Ms. Gray halted her work, then stepped aside and offered the tenderizing mallet to Miss Linde.

 "Harder, girl. You're not going to break him that easily." She criticized, as she watched the hesitant girl make much softer blows on the cock meat than her own had been.

 "Oh, for goodness sake.." she complained a few minutes later, over the sound of extremely enthusiastic hammering and the loudest male squeals yet, when it was Miss Copper's turn. "I know I said that penises are tough, but if you keep up like that you're going to pound him completely flat, and probably crack the cutting board, too!"

 "Sorry.." replied the girl, who shrugged sheepishly. "It's just.. I sorta WANT to see what it'd look like completely flat.."

 "Well, you'll have to wait until next lesson, when you'll all be preparing your own, independent recipes." Ms. Gray said, placatingly. "The one we'll be preparing today is fairly simple, and calls for WHOLE meat ingredients, not whatever little bits of pulped flesh would be left if I let you continue on like you have been."

 "There are recipes that call for a completely flattened cock?" Miss Copper asked, her eyebrows raising in surprise, even as her tone of voice turned hopeful. "Which ones?"

 "Well, there's always the classic: Penis Cordon Bleu." Ms. Gray replied, smiling to herself. "It's quite delicious; one of my favorites, actually. You take a penis, pound it out flat and thin, then top it with cheeses, butter, and a mix of finely minced testicles and seasonings. Fold up the edges, then roll the whole thing up lengthwise and fry it for twenty minutes or so in more butter, turning every so often to get an even brown on the outside, then serve! It has a lot of calories, but every single one of them is worth it, in my opinion. It's quite the decadent little treat."

 "Whoa.." Miss Copper replied, her features set in an expression of eager enthusiasm at the images her teacher's words had painted in her mind's eye. "That sounds great! I totally want to do that one!"

 "That's perfectly fine, but we have to make it through this lesson first, and we need a well tenderized, but more-or-less INTACT, set of male organs to do it." Ms. Gray said. "Now, why don't you give the mallet to Miss Singh, so she can take her turn using it on the meat?"

 After another few minutes of tenderizing, Ms. Gray called a halt to the process (probably just in time, as Miss Copper was eyeing the mallet as if she wanted another go with it), and informed her students that now that the meat was properly tenderized, it was time to actually cook it.

 The male, who by now could barely walk under his own power, was unstrapped, and he, along with his swollen, well-tenderized testicles and his rather lumpy, probably over-tenderized (but still stubbornly erect) penis, was half led and half dragged to another area of the kitchen, for the final stage of his manhood's preparation. He was unbound and strapped to an X shaped frame, which bulged out a bit in the center, by several of the girls. The center bulge pushed his hips out, immobilizing him more effectively while also exposing and presenting his organs perfectly, giving easy, convenient working access for the women who were about to make a meal out of it.

 "So, we're going to keep this fairly simple." Ms. Gray said, once the male was locked in place. "Breaded, deep fried cock and balls, along with potato fries, on lettuce, with lemon slices and cocktail sauce on the side."

 "Bits and Chips!" Miss Singh exclaimed, smiling excitedly.

 "Exactly." Ms. Gray replied, nodding and smiling in return. "Simple, classic, and delicious."

 "Now, I've already sifted together the dry batter ingredients and seasonings, so all we have to do is mix in some water and dip in the meat, then transfer it to the fryer, which is already heated to temperature. The potatoes we'll start in another fryer a few minutes before that."

 "Are we going to remove the meat before we cook it, or do it up attached?" Miss Linde asked, while eyeing the restrained male and dangling his manhood curiously.

 "Well, it's much easier to prepare if you remove the meat from the male first, but cooking up and serving everything while it's still attached makes for a much more impressive presentation, don't you think? We'll be doing it that way. It's just more fun!"

 "Is there anything else special that we'll be doing to flavor the meat?" asked Miss Copper, who was unconsciously licking her lips and swallowing reflexively, her mouth apparently watering in anticipation.

 "Yes, several large injections of marinade into the head and shaft of the penis, as well as into each testicle." Ms. Gray replied. "It's my own special recipe. I created it just for Bits and Chips. It took a lot of trial and error to perfect, but it was well worth the effort: it really makes the flavor of the meat pop!"

 In no time at all the culinary students had everything prepared. Miss Linde, along with several other girls, mixed up the batter, while Miss Singh and a few more girls cleaned and cut up the potatoes. Miss Copper had the honor of injecting the meat with Ms. Gray's special marinade. As she gradually emptied the rather large syringe into various parts of the violently trembling male's manhood, she and the rest of her class were treated, despite the gag, to some of the loudest, most agonized sounding wails of protest yet, which, like all the previous such noises, were almost completely ignored. Almost, because the bursts of sound that accompanied the skewering and filling of each of the man's testicles with marinade were so loud that several of the girls winced, then glared at the him in obvious annoyance.

 Finally, all was ready, and the X frame was wheeled over to the deep fryer. Miss Linde, who was bearing the prepared batter, raised the bowl it was in up to the man's much abused cock and balls. His manhood, which had been beaten, bruised, half crushed, impaled and filled with marinade, was then immersed in the thick, viscous white liquid. The man moaned as Miss Linde swished the contents of the bowl around, trying to ensure an even coating over his flesh, before she lowered it away from him.

 When it was revealed once more, his manhood no longer looked like just a scuffed up, swollen, and poorly used set cock and balls. No indeed, for now his penis and testicles looked exactly how any other bit of meat destined for the fryer would look: coated in dripping batter and obviously ready to be cooked.

 Surprisingly, the noise of protest the man made as his battered cock and balls were lowered into the heated oil, which immediately began roiling vigorously around the breaded meat, was much lower in volume than many of his previous such exclamations.

 At first, anyway.

 After a few moments, however, the heat seemed to begin sinking into his flesh. Perhaps the coating of batter slowed it down a little in the beginning, but apparently not by much, and not for long. Soon, he was wailing as if he were on fire, which the girls later supposed that he had been, in a manner of speaking, and was writhing and thrashing wildly against his bonds, rattling the X frame around on its rollers. So strenuous were his efforts that he nearly pulled himself out of the fryer, but, fortunately, Miss Copper and Miss Singh were able to steady his frame, and it, with their added support, was fully able to contain his fruitless struggles, which soon died away.

 After his initial outburst, the man's only remaining, feeble protests against the atrocities being committed against his flesh were a constant, full body trembling, and a soft, keening moan of disbelieving, agonized pain, which Ms. Gray and the girls were easily able to ignore. They clustered around the fryer, watching the meat cook, and made exited comments about its progress as its coat of breading slowly turned a perfect golden brown.

 Unfortunately, since there were so many girls in the class, each ended up getting only a small slice of penis or a mere half of a testicle to sample, despite the initially impressive size of the manhood they had spent the lesson preparing. The little bits of meat were delicious and very tender, though, and there was plenty of potato fries to go around, at least. Ms. Gray had been absolutely right, too, in that the male's still attached, deep-fried manhood, set atop a layer of chips, which were in turn atop a bed of lettuce, surrounded by small dishes of cocktail sauce and stacks of lemon slices, made for an absolutely wonderful presentation. Several of the girls took pictures to show to their friends who hadn't taken the class with them.

 After the short meal, and the happy chatter and talk that followed it, Ms. Gray thanked all of her new students for their attendance and their attentiveness that day. She was also quite appreciative of the helpfulness they showed when they all briefly pitched in to quickly clean up the mess that had been made of the kitchen. Each of the girls was obviously pleased with the class, and several, including Miss Linde, Miss Copper, and Miss Singh, all made comments about how much they were looking forward to their second lesson with Miss Gray. Individually picking out and tenderizing yet another male's manhood, and this time getting to choose which recipe they each used to prepare and cook their selected cocks and balls with the next day, all sounded like tremendous fun to them.

 They could hardly wait.

3 - Epilogue (Something Forgotten)

 You know, I feel like I'm forgetting something.." Ms. Gray said, musingly, as her students packed up to leave. "I just can't think what, though.."

 The girls all looked around at each other, frowning, for a few moments, before Miss Singh's eyes suddenly widened in realization.

 "Oh! Didn't we have a set of testicles being prepped by an auto-tenderizer?" she asked, looking over to her teacher in surprise. "Did we ever turn it off?"

 "Ohh.." chorused many of the girls, and not a few palmed their foreheads in amused chagrin at their own forgetfulness.

 "Yes, that's it exactly!" Ms. Gray responded, snapping her fingers and looking rueful again. "I.. Oh, dear.. It has been rather a long time since I set that up, hasn't it? Over an hour, by now, I think.."

 "Closer to two, actually.." interjected Miss Linde.

 "Yes, yes. Far too long." Ms. Gray agreed. "Well, we'd better go and have a look."

 Ms. Gray and her students all gathered up and trooped back into the livestock prep room. The sight that greeted them caused the master chef to sigh and shake her head.

 The auto-tenderizer was still going strong, and the steady slapping sounds of each bit of heavy fabric impacting against male flesh still echoed throughout the room. The quality of the sounds had changed at bit, though. When they had left, each slap had sounded firm and solid. Now, though?

 Now they all sounded a bit.. squishy.

 The male, whose scrotum was still being battered by the merciless machine, was no longer making any noises of protest. It actually looked like he might not even be capable of making any noise, or doing anything else for that matter, at all. He was twitching and shivering in his harness quite violently, and his eyes had rolled back up into his head, which was hanging bonelessly backwards. He still seemed to be conscious though, because his mouth was wide open in a silent scream, and spittle drooled and sprayed out in time with his hitching chest and ragged breathing. His cock, which had been quite firmly erect when they last saw him, was now limp and lifeless, the poor little thing bouncing pathetically along in time with the scrotum below it.

 "Dear, dear.." Ms. Gray sighed, as she flipped the switch to turn the machine off. "What a waste.."

 "Are they too tenderized?" asked Miss Linde, who, like the rest of the group, seemed to be disregarding the hanging male in favor of examining his hanging scrotum.

 "Too tenderized? Dear, they're completely pulped." Ms. Gray said, snorting in amusement, as she reached out and gingerly squeezed the contents of the man's ball-sack. "Yes, beaten to bits. The auto-tenderizer isn't meant to be used on the same man for more then ten minutes or so. Fifteen, at the very most."

 The man's twitching had tapered off as the machine abusing his flesh had spun down, but he now jerked and squirmed anew, in reaction to the woman's light touch. And no wonder: his ball-sack was so darkly blue and purple that it nearly looked black, and it was swollen to four or five times its normal size. A tinny sort of whistling began emanating from the back of the man's throat as Ms. Gray began pressing her fingers into the badly damaged bit of his manhood, squeezing and manipulating its contents in an absent sort of way as she looked over her shoulder to her class.

 "Why don't you all have a feel?" she added, casually, as she let go and stepped back, out of their way.

 The girls all clustered around, and took turns hefting what was left of the male's testicles, poking and prodding the shattered contents of his scrotum curiously. Some, like Miss Linde, were something approaching gentle as they did this, only lightly cupping and massaging the battered ball-sack, while other were decidedly not. Miss Copper, in particular, seemed to take much interest in sinking her fingers deep into the bloated pouch of skin, pushing the sad shreds of meat that used to be the man's balls around roughly between her pinched fingers, while ignoring his feeble, barely conscious squirming and agonized, wheezy groaning.

 "Are they still good for cooking, like this?" the tall girl asked, after finally allowing the still darkening scrotum to fall from her firm grasp.

 "Well, if you use them right away, there ARE recipes that can call for completely mashed testicles." Ms. Gray replied, thoughtfully. "But it has to be right away, though. Testicles that have sustained this much damage don't last long."

 "What do you mean?" asked Miss Singh.

 "Well, they spoil." Ms. Gray explained.

 "Oh, they don't start rotting. At least, not right away." she expanded, in response to the curious looks of her students. "They just lose much of their flavor, and become rather bland and textureless when they do finally get cooked. They're really best, testicles, whether pulped like this or not, when completely fresh."

 "So these are no good, anymore?" Miss Linde asked, frowning.

 "Nope." Ms. Gray said, simply. "By tomorrow morning, they'll be virtually inedible. If we cooked them right now, they might still be acceptable, but even so.."

 "What are we going to do with them, then?" Miss Singh asked.

 "Hmm? Oh, throw them away, I suppose.." Ms. Gray replied, absently, as she checked the time. "I hate to waste the food, but really, they aren't going to be any good for anything, now. They're just garbage."

 With that, Ms. Gray took the bruised, swollen scrotum in hand, pulled out a small paring knife from somewhere in her apron, and with a practiced little flick of her wrist, sliced the sack free of the hanging man. The male, at this latest, final abuse to his poor gonads, grunted and jerked once, hard, then shivered and seemed to go completely unconscious.

 "What about his penis?" Miss Copper asked, while giving the organ in question a gimlet stare.

 "It appears to be salvageable." Ms. Gray said, as she gave the flaccid little male sausage a few curious pokes with the tip of her knife. "We'll find a use for it next lesson, I'm sure."

 "Well, I suppose that we'll just leave everything here as it is, girls, for tomorrow." Ms. Gray announced, as she began to move towards the exit, obviously dismissing the hanging male and what little remained of his manhood from her mind. "I'll see you then. I'm looking forward to seeing how you do on a recipe of your own choosing!"

 Her students, chattering excitedly to each other about their lesson and about what they might make the next day, made to follow her. Their teacher paused for a moment by the door, and they all watched her drop the sad bit of flesh that had been a man's balls, only an hour or two before, into the trash receptacle there.

 It hit the bottom of the trash can with a small plopping sound, then just lay there, where it now belonged, with all the rest of the garbage. It was a bit of a waste, as Ms. Gray had said. But, honestly, as many of the girls thought to themselves, as they glanced back over their shoulders to the line of young men still bound along the wall, it really wasn't like there was any kind of shortage.

 There was always going to be more men, and their tasty manhoods, to cook.

END

Author's Note:

 A set of two mental images that occurred to me recently; a group of girls taking turns spanking a man's balls, and a similar group of girls all taking turns to pound on a guy's cock with a meat mallet, were the seeds that grew into this story. The auto-tenderizer I created after seeing a drawing of a similar automated spanking device, one for the bottoms of naughty girls, in a KamiTora drawing (racingstripes.jpg). I thought it was an excellent idea, and appropriated it, modified a bit for the male anatomy, for this story.

 This story flowed out of me pretty smoothly, which I'm grateful for, as it's been a few months since I've written, or at least finished, anything substantial. I hope you enjoy it.

Jennifer's breasts ached as she moved. That was alright, though. She liked that.

Lifting her arms above her head with a sigh, she slowly moved her body into the next yoga pose. Bending her forward leg, she stretched the other out behind her, the motion naturally making her upper body curve to push out her sore, heavy chest. Both of her breasts lifted as she raised her arms, sending little sparkles of pain up her spine. Biting her lip, she forced herself to hold the pose, even though the damp spot on her yoga pants was already down to mid thigh.

Ever since she had hit puberty, Jennifer had been particularly well endowed through the chest. Once she had begun to develop, she'd filled out quickly, reaching a C-cup before some of her peers were even out of training bras. This had made her an object of some envy in the early years of high school, alongside a few other fortunate girls with a similar physique. However, where the growth of other girls had stopped, Jennifer's breasts had kept going. While other large-chested girls began to show signs of sagging or lopsidedness, she stayed pert even as she bought her first E-cup bra, the size of each breast in perfect symmetry. At reaching an F-cup, Jennifer's parents had started to worry about back issues, and taken her to a doctor for recommendations about a reduction. She'd viciously fought against the possibility, though mostly out of a rebellious urge rather than any real sense of pride in her chest, and so instead of surgery had instead been given a strict exercise routine to strengthen her core.

Every day since then, Jennifer had worked out diligently to maintain a strong abdomen and lower back, and as a result had never experienced so much as a twinge of backache from her breasts. As an added 'side effect' of her daily workout, she also maintained a healthy weight with ease, staying fit and energetic all through her life. Now an adult, her body had filled out into a top-heavy curve, with wide hips that were still overshadowed by her ridiculously massive bust. Though she'd finished growing, she'd had to begin buying specialty N-cup bras to hold her chest in check, each firm, high breast fully larger than her head. If she lifted her tits up with her arms, she didn't even have to bend her neck to bring her puffy pink nipples within reach of her own lips.

Reaching a count of forty in her head, Jennifer shifted to the next pose. Her arms spread out in a 'T', one pointed ahead of her, the other behind. Her legs were to stay in the same position as the previous pose, though she shifted from her left leg being in front, instead stretching it behind and bending her right leg before her, knee making a nearly 90 degree angle. Having her arms pointed forward and back like this made her torso twist slightly to the side, one bicep pressing against the side of her voluptuous breast. The bare skin was tight and firm, noticeably hotter than the flesh of her arm. She shivered in arousal, then started to count again.

With such perfect and oversized breasts, Jennifer had been the object of intense male attention ever since freshman year. Naturally shy, she'd rejected the advances of her classmates for a long time, going so far as to shun public socializing almost completely outside of school. Instead, she had turned to the internet for her social needs, immersing herself in many cultures and hobbies, learning about things online while meeting a lot of new people. For the most part this had been a very good experience, and had helped her to avoid the stress and embarrassment of being constantly ogled, her online friends having no clue about her extreme endowment.

However, in all her browsing, she had also come across something that every young person soon finds online. Pornography.

Down that rabbit hole had come an exposure to ideas and kinks that the young Jennifer had never dreamed of in her wildest pubescent fantasies. She saw her first cock in high-definition detail, wide eyes taking it in upon her screen. In videos and pictures, she found women with breasts even larger than her own, giving her a certain sense of security in knowing she wasn't the only one in the world who was so extremely endowed. As she continued to browse, she had homed in on the things that turned her on most, finding them from amid the limitless spectrum of debauchery available online. Certain fetishes attracted her over and over, slowly sticking to her growing sexuality and becoming integral parts of it. Unsurprisingly, these kinks had all focused heavily upon her breasts.

It was time to reposition again. Knowing her routine by heart, Jennifer felt a faint sense of trepidation, fully expecting this pose to be the hardest 40 seconds of her day. Straightening up, she carefully moved her entire body into a long vertical line, arms upraised and legs together. Then, precariously balancing on one foot, she tilted her torso forward and one leg back, until her entire body was a lopsided 'T' shape with her pelvis forming the juncture. The position made the wet fabric of her yoga pants rub up against her pantiless pussy, and her heavy breasts threatened to pull her off balance as they hung. Her supporting leg trembled, making her chest jiggle and causing little waves of pain to move through her, which in turn sent shivers of arousal up her spine. Jennifer let herself begin to moan as she held the pose, softly and repetitively, focusing on the throbbing in her chest and pussy. A current of pain and pleasure sparked between them like negative and positive terminals on a battery, surging with each beat of her heart.

It was impossible to count how many times over her life she'd cum to a video of breast abuse, watching a girl with tits like hers getting them beaten and bruised, pierced or cut, whipped or tied. Some of this she'd carefully tried on herself while alone. These experiments had quickly lead her to discover something about herself, a revelation that appeared in her mind as she choked on cries of pain, tears running down her cheeks while she came harder than she ever had in her life. While she'd known she was a masochist almost as soon as she'd found BDSM porn, she'd learned that hurting her tits turned her on like nothing else. Perhaps because of the sexual attention they garnered, her breasts had become something obscene in her mind, a nexus for all her perverted desires and feelings.

As she explored her masochism more and more, Jennifer slowly became fascinated with the idea of being mistreated because of her huge tits, addressed and used like some sex toy instead of a person. Though she'd refrained from relationships, she found that she loved the idea of being someone's slut, worth no more than the pleasure her body could give. In her fantasies, her breasts marked her for what she was, and were a focal point of any degradation and mistreatment at the hands of her master. When she was feeling particularly horny and experimental, she'd write filthy things on them in marker, or practice giving submissive titjobs to one of her dildos, spitting onto her cleavage for lubrication.

Finally reaching the count of forty, Jennifer let her trembling body relax out of the torturous posture. A small whine escaped her lips as she placed her back foot against the ground once more, forming an upside-down 'V' with her legs. The shift of weight had made her chest throb, but it was nothing compared to the pain that ran through her when she next moved, twisting her torso to the side and spreading her arms. One hand touched her forward foot, the other trembling arm pointed up towards the ceiling. As her breasts had gone from hanging straight down to hanging almost sideways, they'd bounced against each other, sending such an ache of agony through Jennifer that she almost collapsed.

Even more exciting than either of her earlier fetishes, however, was a more recent sexual fascination.

After graduating from college, Jennifer had reconnected with an old friend. The young woman had already started a family, and though Jennifer had different plans for her own life, she didn't necessarily disapprove. She'd played with the cute baby, endured some breastfeeding jokes from her friend's husband, and spent a week doing some babysitting to let the newlyweds have some alone time.

Around that time, she had started lactating.

This had concerned her slightly, along with evoking other, more complicated emotions. Looking it up online, she'd found that exposure to a newborn baby could make some women lactate, a supposed sympathetic response brought on by pheromones. For her it had come on especially quickly, it seemed.

Even after she'd stopped caring for the baby, she'd continued to express milk. Intrigued more than she'd expected to be, she'd squeeze out a few drops of pure whiteness from her puffy nipples each day, and the routine had kept her leaking. More and more started to come out as she started to milk herself while watching lactation porn, offering to do her friend's laundry in the hopes that exposure to the pheromones in the clothes would keep her milky. Together these increased her production enough that she had to start wearing pads in her bra when she went out, though since she mostly worked from home that was a rare need. In private, she'd go around in a t-shirt and bra, waiting until the milk stains showed through, then masturbating furiously while roughly milking herself.

It was time for the resting poses, and Jennifer lowered herself into the first of them with a shudder of relief. Her body ached from the exercise, but it was nothing compared to how her naked breasts throbbed. Placing herself on hands and knees, arms straight and shins against the floor, she looked down at her own chest. They'd been N-cups before, and she'd never expected them to grow any bigger. Now, they were large O's.

In time, her burgeoning new fetish had grown into an obsession.

She'd bought a pump first, starting to use it to milk herself every day. Usually, she'd have a vibrating wand pressed against her pussy the entire time her milk was pouring out, watching it spurt from herself with a low moan of arousal coming from her throat. Soon she had become infatuated with the idea of producing as much milk as she could, and acquired some medicine and supplements through sometimes questionable means. Estradiol, domperidone, fenugreek - anything that she thought could increase that warm, delicious flow from her nipples. Adjustments to her diet had let her keep up the constant outlet of nutritious milk, and though her body had still increased slightly in weight, it was all to the benefit of her curves.

Combined with the constant milking and her natural breast size, after three months of lactating Jennifer had eventually measured herself at an average output of 115 oz per day. Nearly a gallon of milk. It was so much that she'd started to have trouble disposing of it all, though eventually she'd located a milk bank willing to take donations. For her, it wasn't about the milk itself, it was about the way it made her feel to produce it inside herself, then to let it out of her in great milky gushes or constant dripping flows. The sensation was not quite like being a cow... it was more like all she was was just a pair of breasts, and that they were doing what breasts were meant to do. It was an obscene thing, and she would shudder in orgasm each night imagining someone mocking her tits for their constant leaking, stepping on them so it spurted out harder, and similar mistreatment. Everything about lactating so much played into her other fetishes, and she felt like she never wanted to stop.

Pulling her knees beneath her body, Jennifer placed her arms before her as if praying towards the wall. Her breasts hung against the ground, tips brushing against the carpet. The sensation against her nipples was muted by the strips of waterproof black tape covering them, twin 'X'es completely hiding the hard nubs. They sealed all milk from leaking from her, though it had taken a few tries to find the right kind of tape and right amount of coverage to accomplish that. It was her preferred way of preventing herself from expressing, on the rare occasions she didn't want to. Whenever she could, she'd often go around her house constantly dripping, staining a shirt, or simply spraying milk while not even having to touch herself.

It had been about month of constant extreme milk production since she'd hit her peak, with her body was only getting better at enduring it each day. It was to the point that she could lactate for hours if she simply let herself leak, constant streams of white dripping down her nipples onto a towel pressed against her belly. If she wanted to prevent herself from soaking through her shirt when she went out, her only options were to milk herself empty with pumps beforehand, or to tape up her nipples. Whenever she chose the latter, she could always feel the pressure building inside, an exciting sensation that made her feel almost as hot as if she were lactating in public. Whenever she finally got home and took off the tape, she would release all her stored milk in a rush, a sensation that never failed to leave her wet and panting.

However, she still yearned for more. In achieving her body's maximum possible lactation, she felt she had become what she was always meant to be, yet she still had been the only one to enjoy the pleasures of her obscenely massive, milky tits. She wanted to feel another's rough hands squeezing the hot white spray from her nipples, delivering the harsh abuse that her body deserved. Looking at her creamy pale tits, she would imagine them bruised and battered, bitten and written on. Despite her attractive qualities, she was still a virgin, having never even been seen naked by a man. The thought of her first sexual contact being casual, degrading, even painful... it was more enticing to her than she knew it should be.

Turning slowly, Jennifer rolled herself onto her back, staring up at the ceiling and panting softly as she splayed out, adopting the final pose. With her limbs spread, her breasts hung heavy from her chest, massively engorged with milk. It had been two days since she last let herself express, though she had still continued with her regular diet and medication routine. Two days each where she could have milked out nearly a creamy gallon from her tits, and instead had left her nipples taped, holding the sweet liquid in. She hadn't gone so long without milking herself since she had first begun to lactate, now nearly a quarter year ago. The temptation to release had been hard to resist, growing harder with each hour that her breasts' fullness increased, making them them more and more achingly tender to the touch. It had to be let out soon, and would be.

Two weeks ago, Jennifer had filmed herself doing yoga in just her pants, much as she was now, but without her nipples taped. Without them sealed, she had leaked in a constant spray throughout her entire half-hour long routine, her arousal visibly increasing as her tight yoga pants soaked at her pussy. Part of her excitement that day had been knowing someone would watch the video, but mostly it was just the feeling of milk leaking out of her, the flow unceasing and uncontrolled. Being on camera like that made her feel as if she were just a pair of breasts, meant to make milk and look sexy, toy tits for someone to enjoy.

After appending a small speech prior to the yoga show, in which she'd professionally explained her desires and ideas, she'd submitted the video to a local BDSM club under the title 'Breast Milk Masochism'. Her face had been blurred, the focus entirely on her body... a slow buildup of anticipation, a slow release of milk, both of them constant as she moved and displayed herself in the semisexual poses of yoga. Then, at the end...

Lying flat on her back, Jennifer reached the count of forty, and her routine ended. She lay there for a moment longer, remembering what she'd done at the end of the video at this point in her exercise, replaying it in her head. The memory made her arousal flare, and a sudden urge overtook her, irresistible to her after the torturous teasing she'd just put herself though. Raising a shaky hand up, she bit her lip, closing her eyes as she braced herself. Then, with the lewd sound of flesh smacking flesh, she slapped her right tit as hard as she possibly could, weakly crying out in pain. She almost imagined she could feel the milk in her breast slosh as the heavy tit rippled and swayed from the impact, so large that the waves bounced back and forth through the firm flesh. Sharp agony had coursed through her at the hit, making her jerk, but now the pain was only a hot, stinging ache that pulsed in intensity to the beat of her heart.

She slapped herself again, sobbing as the pain hit, tears running down her cheeks as her fingertips tapped her hard, taped nipple. The tips of her breasts were unspeakably sensitive, and she pressed her hand over the agonized flesh, filled with a desire to rip the tape off and milk herself until she had nothing left. Barely resisting the urge, she whacked her cupped palm against the underside of the same tit, choking off a fresh round of sobs as the aching flesh was pushed upward, jiggling and making her full milk glands throb.

In the video, Jennifer had been much more extensive with her abuse, paddling and punching her own breasts, never even touching her pussy as she subjected her lactating tits to everything short of torture. By the time she was done, they had been bruised and reddened, swollen from pain and stained with tears and milk. The white puddle in front of Jennifer had looked as if someone had spilled a full glass of milk on the floor, a result of her squirting out harder with each impact. In the end, she'd cum just from hurting her breasts, a final wet twist of her puffy pink nipple sending her over the edge.

Trying to do the same to herself now was too dangerous, engorged as she was. Yet, the three slaps to her milk-swollen breasts had hurt more than the entirety of her torture during the recording. Jennifer felt herself trembling at the brink of masochistic orgasm, unable to muster the will to hurt herself again. If she could only milk herself, let herself express, she knew she could cum from letting that sweet flow out through her aching nipples. But, she couldn't... not yet.

Instead, Jennifer reached down, touching her hard clit through the soaked fabric of her yoga pants. A simple brush of the fingers was all it took, and she was crying out, pressing hard against the sensitive nub as her back arched and her heavy breasts heaved. The shock of pleasure through her body filled her up, her muscles tensing, mouth open in an 'o' of ecstasy as she cramped even as she came, the hot hurting of her tits making her ache in a way that had nothing to do with their painful fullness or her stinging slaps.

The wave of climax slowly ebbed, and Jennifer slumped back against the scant softness of the yoga mat, breathing heavily. Slowly, the aches and cramps started to fade, the tiredness in her limbs giving way to an energetic need to move. Her excitement had been growing with each moment she came closer to tonight, starting from the moment she had received an confirmation from the BDSM club she had submitted to, inviting her to come and give their members a practical demonstration of her submission. She had been storing up her milk ever since she had gotten the letter, wanting to have as much to leak out as she could during her first night at the club.

Attached to Jennifer's invitation had been a small brass key, with a short secondary note containing instructions on where to go and when. She wasn't a full member yet, merely an initiate. Her prospects of being invited again depended upon how she presented herself tonight, how well the people of the club enjoyed her. She almost didn't care. All she wanted was the experience of having her milk-laden tits at the mercy of others.

Lying there on the ground with her body thrumming with excitement and aching afterglow, Jennifer ran her hands over her huge, full breasts, biting her lip at the pleasant feeling. Her warmup was finished, and the pain and pleasure of it had only left her thirsting for more. The club would open in an hour, and she would be allowed in not long after.

It was time to get ready.

---

Jennifer was used to people staring at her when she went out. Men, women, and even children. With breasts like hers protruding almost a foot from her front, it was impossible not to attract attention, regardless of how she dressed or acted. Typically, all this attention did was make her feel self-conscious, though if she was in a rare exhibitionist mood, people looking at her tits might turn her on a little.

However, walking now down a cold city street with her body covered by only a trenchcoat and a pair of high heels, each little glance hit her like a physical touch. She felt like everyone could see right through the thick trenchcoat, her naked body beneath feeling hot and flushed despite the chill wind blowing through the crowd. Her nipples were hard beneath their tape, and whenever someone bumped up against her she would bite her lip to keep from crying out at the sensation, pain and pleasure both coursing through her.

Each step she took towards the club brought her closer to sweet release, and it was hard to keep herself from pushing through the crowd, sprinting down towards the alleyway she was headed for. In her pocket, her trembling fingers tightly gripped the small brass key she'd been sent. Hot wetness trickled down her bare inner thighs, and she wondered what would await her. Really, she had no idea. The note had been vague, only letting her know that her wish to have her tits abused would be fulfilled, and not to worry about any mess she might make with her milk. It had made no demands as to how she should dress, or anything to bring, save for herself and the key. All she knew was where to go.

After what seemed like hours of walking, but what her phone told her had only been 5 minutes, Jennifer stumbled into the alley on shaky legs. Her tits throbbed, her pussy twitching in response, her need at a fever pitch. She wanted to be milked, to be hurt, to cum. Partially, she knew that she'd done this to herself on purpose, denied herself from milking so that she would be able to overcome her shyness and let someone else do it. Her arousal was making her bolder than she would be, the lust filling her body and making her willing to do almost anything for that sweet, sexual release.

Passing by a bouncer guarding the mouth of the alleyway, she halfway took her key from her pocket before he nodded, jerking his head towards a door further down. She murmured her thanks, blushing deeply as she clutched her trenchcoat, embarrassment making her feel as if she had to keep it tightly closed despite the fastened buttons.

Opening the door, she found a small room with two hallways leading off it, the welcoming warmth of air conditioning rushing up inside her trenchcoat. Suddenly feeling a relaxation come over her, Jennifer inspected a large handwritten sign that had been mounted on the wall, elegantly flowing script listing directions in chalk upon slate.

"Breeder - Room 1, Left Hall"
"Milk Slut - Room 3, Left Hall"
"Femdom Group - Room 2, Right Hall"
"New Slave - Last Door, Right Hall"

Smiling slightly at her unknown companions on the list, Jennifer went left, letting go of her trenchcoat and taking out the key. Her heavy tits bounced with every step of her high heels, but she relished the pain without wincing at it, knowing it was only a tiny taste of what was to come.

After passing two doors in the dimly lit hall, Jennifer turned with a pounding heart towards the third, looking down at the engraved brass handle. Slotting her key inside, she twisted it, then pushed the handle down.

Part of her almost expected it not to work. That she'd have to go home unfulfilled, or seek out help while dressed in nothing but a coat. Instead, the door swung open with ease, giving Jennifer her first look of the room where her slutty tits would finally be given what they deserved.

It was sparsely furnished, the carpet of the hall giving way to polished marble floor. There was a drain in one corner, and the walls were covered in textured leather cushioning. Hooks in the ceiling intrigued her, but it was impossible for her to ignore the one feature in the room clearly meant for her to use.

Jessica closed the door behind her, approaching the far wall with breath held. Kneeling down, she ran her fingers around the outside of one of the two holes cut into the wall, each as large around as a person's head, placed so close together they were almost joined. The room she was in was dim, but little light shone in through the other side of the hole. She could hear quiet voices, smell the scents of sex coming in from that other room. It had to be filled with clubgoers, the kind of people who wouldn't hesitate to abuse an obscene pair of tits like hers.

She shivered, kneeling in front of the tit-gloryhole, staring at it. Slowly, it came to her that they must be waiting on her, ready for their toy to show up so they could have their fun. Her pussy throbbed at the thought, and she began to fumble with the buttons of her trenchcoat, finally popping enough of them off that she could rip the garment free. With desperate hands, she started to press her breasts through the hole, shuffling forward on her knees so her body was pressed up against the wall. Despite their wideness, the holes weren't big enough for her to fit through easily, and she had to knead the full, firm flesh through, pushing it through with her fingers until finally her chest was pressed directly against the leather-lined holes. Her body now was in one room, her tits in another. Exposed to strangers. Totally vulnerable, her position making it impossible to jerk away quickly.

A voice came over an unseen intercom, and Jessica jumped as it spoke in a distorted electronic voice. "The safe word is four hard knocks on the wall," it informed her. "If you can endure 30 minutes, you will be reinvited." It cut off with a crackle, and Jessica started to pant slightly, butterflies fluttering in her belly as she felt her huge milk-loaded tits hang against the other side of the wall. 30 minutes. Too bad she'd left her phone in her trenchcoat, a few feet away on the floor behind her. There was no other way to tell the time...

Something touched her nipple, and Jennifer froze. They continued to caress her hard nub through the tape, making her quiver as she pressed up against the wall, her nails digging into the soft leather. It felt like fingers, the first ones that were not her own to ever touch her chest. She thought whoever was on the other side must be able to hear her heart pounding, rapidly thrumming inside her as the tape was slowly peeled from one of her nipples.

Immediately, she felt the delicious sensation of milk pouring from her, a heavy dribble that ran hot down her skin. Letting out a moan, Jennifer started to slide a hand down to touch between her legs, instinct taking over as her arousal surged. Before she could move her fingers down far, they brushed a handle set into the wall, something she'd missed in her rush to get her breasts shoved through the gloryhole. Her mind focused on it briefly, and she made a sudden snap decision, gripping the handle. She wouldn't touch herself. She hadn't had to when she'd been abusing herself on camera, so she shouldn't have to now. This was a club for masochists like her, and she should be the best little milk masochist she could be for these others.

As that thought resolved in her mind in the moment following her expression of milk, another pair of fingers ripped off the tape of her other nipple. Gasping, Jennifer felt both breasts leaking now, a heavy flow of milk pouring in hot fountains from her overfilled breasts. Between her legs, a rivulet of wetness ran down her thigh, a pale mirror to the multiple streams of milk coursing down her breasts and dripping onto the floor of the other room.

Enticed by the delicious sight, one of the clubgoers pressed a palm up against the underside of Jennifer's left breast, causing a sudden spray of milk from the light pressure as they lifted the heavy flesh. Jennifer moaned, not holding anything back as she rested her forehead against the padded leather wall. Her fingers gripped the handles with white knuckles, her body trembling with eagerness. She could feel the hot milk exiting her fat, overloaded tit in a gout, the heavy flow feeling so good as it surged through her hard nipple, relieving the painful pressure inside.

A pair of lips wrapped around the tip of her breast, causing Jennifer's eyes to snap open. She panted, the wet heat of another person's mouth around her sensitive milky nipple making her squirm in pleasure. Then, they began to suck. A quiver of pure ecstasy ran through her, a pulsation of pleasure that swelled with each increase in the suction on her skin. Milk was drawn out of her so rapidly her nipple began to ache, the liquid almost feeling as if it were being torn from her nipple by the hard sucking. It completely filled the mouth of the unknown clubgoer more than twice, cupfuls of sweet whiteness expressed in a tingling pleasurable relief. Yet, even when the mouth popped from her wet skin, she could feel herself still leaking. It made her shiver in happiness at how far she'd pushed her body's capacity to lactate, making herself into the perfect pair of toy tits for these people to play with.

Jennifer heard a feminine giggle come from the other side, then the feeling of a cool, smooth piece of curved glass pressing against her skin, collecting the dripping flow from her right nipple. A cup, perhaps held by a clubgoer who had too much dignity to drink straight from the source. Her right tit was still engorged, throbbing with a dull pain that sharpened suddenly as two delicate hands wrapped around it at the base. Slowly, they simultaneously squeezed her flesh and slid down her breast, moving towards the tip. Jennifer's body started to shudder with pleasure, her mind blanking, focused entirely on the feeling of her breast being milked like an udder, her creamy milk filling up someone's glass on the other side of the wall. Being used like a drink dispenser made her more wet than any amount of self-milking ever could, and she felt disappointed when the hands only gave her a single pull, though her breast felt more comfortable without being stuffed to capacity.

While her nipples were still tingling and wet from her mild milking, Jennifer felt the first touch of pain at the hands of the strangers. The leather tip of a riding crop snapped against her nipple without warning, the sharp biting sensation of its impact fading quickly into a warm ache as her breast jiggled. Though she'd known she'd be hurt, it came as a shock, and she realized she had been lucky even to get a teasing taste of pleasure before the abuse began. She bit her lip, trying to thrust her chest out for more, though her tits were already pushed as far into the other room as they could be. Another hit came, impacting her other nipple and sending a squirt of milk from her as she cried out at the agony. Her pussy convulsed, squeezing around nothing as the pain throbbed in the tender tip of her tit. Unconsciously, she braced herself for the next strike, eager for more.

But it was not the riding crop to hit her, when pain lanced through her next. Instead, a punch hit her soft, hanging flesh, and Jennifer let out a shocked sob, trailing off into a gasp of pleasure as her bruised flesh bounced. Another hit came, knocking one breast sharply against the other, the obscene sound of skin slapping together echoing in her ears as she felt her milk spray with each impact. This was everything she'd ever wanted, milking and abuse, objectification and casual use. Whoever was on the other side was strong, a faceless brute that used her tits like punching bags without a hint of mercy. Over and over he struck her, and with each time the knuckles slammed into her soft flesh, she imagined the bruises she would bear. Marring her perfect creamy skin, covering her beautiful, massive breasts. It was enough to ignite her masochism to new heights, and she was disappointed when the strikes stopped coming. A part of her had wanted him to never stop, to keep going until her breasts were beat bloody.

"More," she moaned, her mouth close to the wall. Her breasts throbbed, but with a new, hot pain instead of the dull ache from before. It made her want them to keep going, to abuse her until the pain built up to a climax. She was already close, so close. The excitement of it all had her body thrumming with arousal, her trembling thighs soaked with her wetness. Her nipples trembled with vibrations of each rapid beat of her heart, droplets of milk constantly weeping from her huge reddened tits. They still felt so full, full enough for hours of milking. "More!" she wept, not noticing the tears on her own cheeks.

Something small, soft and slightly wet pressed against her skin, a teasing touch that cooled the inflamed heat of her pummeled tits. It felt pleasant, and confused Jennifer in her lust-addled state as it began to slide across her tits, taking odd swirls across her flesh. It would pull away for the briefest moment, then return, making a few quick movements before doing the same thing again...

They were writing on her.

Another marker tip pressed against her skin on the other breast, the same tiny wet point of sensation, scratching out a word or two. She wished she could read what they were writing, know what they had labeled her as. Even imagining the possibilities made her rub her thighs together, whimpering at the need she felt to be hurt further. This was to tease her, she knew. A time for her arousal to cool before they stoked it high once again, for they knew she would enjoy this pain. Even without seeing her, they controlled her. And she loved it.

After a minute or so of writing, Jennifer felt something solid and flat slide beneath her breasts. It supported them, the curved undersides of her tits resting upon its surface, which seemed stable and sturdy. It all puzzled her for a moment, though she enjoyed the feeling of her milk puddling around her hot skin, as well as the burden this took off her back, strong though she was. Relishing these sensations, she found herself totally unprepared for when the next strike came.

A booted foot slammed down onto Jennifer's left breast, spraying milk so hard from the sudden pressure that Jennifer thought her nipple might pop off. It crushed down on her flesh, and she screamed, hips convulsing as she was filled with the pain. The weight of the person stayed on her, and she felt the milk fountain from the breast under the boot. It was hot, the heavy flow squirting out in a single thick stream. It must look so pathetic, her hard nipple twitching as her tit was squished. Swallowing back a moan as she imagined it, Jennifer felt a pulse of heat in her pussy, riding the edge of climax as the heel of the foot ground against her.

When the boot finally lifted away, she didn't beg to ask for more this time. They'd heard her pleas, and knew how to answer them. A high heel stabbed down into her other breast within moments, pressing down into the voluptuous flesh, forming a deep divot before the toe of the shoe came down upon her nipple. It crushed down on the sensitive nub, grinding it against the smooth surface. That was when the climax came. Pussy convulsing, squirting for the first time in her life, Jennifer lost all awareness of her body except for her breasts while that shoe danced and stepped over her expansive titflesh, the anonymous woman using her knowledge of feminine sensitivities to torture her with exacting sadism. Her hard nipples and clenching pussy ached with pain and pleasure, the hot release of milk from her breasts a sweet undercurrent of ecstasy throughout the brutal treatment of her chest. By the time her unknown mistress stepped down off of her, Jennifer felt several sharply aching spots over the tops of her breasts, places where the heel had plunged down onto her flesh. It had never broken the skin, but it had been close.

With her throbbing breasts now covered in a coating of their own milk, Jennifer caught her breath, feeling her body shaking in the aftermath of her orgasm. It had gone on so long that she had lost track of time, multiple shocks of agony lancing through her body to keep her climax peaking. Her breasts felt like tenderized meat, pummeled and stepped on, soaked and drawn upon. The surface they'd been resting on was taken away, leaving them to hang heavy against the wall once more. Jennifer hadn't been able to see any of her brutal treatment, but in her mind's eye she saw her breasts as bruised, battered, misshapen and ruined, defaced by slutty writing marked upon her skin. Despite how much she'd lost, she still had a faint dribble of milk leaking from each nipple, though she could feel she was mostly empty now. The thought of the puddle that must have formed beneath the tit gloryhole on the other side made her feel a warm glow of pride.

Her hands slipped from the handles, fingers aching from gripping so hard for so long. A few moments went by with only the throbbing of her tits to keep her company, and Jennifer began to wonder if her time was up. Had she passed? It was hard for her to judge time... the idea of it being over made her disappointed, but glad she had done so well.

While she was considering pulling her tits out of the hole a little so she could check the time on her phone, Jennifer was stopped by a new sensation, surprising her into stillness. Her fingers fluttered against the wall as she felt two hands cupping her huge chest, lifting the heavy hanging flesh. Biting her lip, Jennifer felt a moan rise in her throat as the two hands started to gently milk her, fingers running along the sensitive undersides of her breasts. As the last of her milk was slowly squeezed out, she gave in to temptation, panting softly as she started to finger herself. Her needy hole clenched around her own fingers, the feeling of being filled satisfying her body in a way even the masochistic orgasm hadn't.

As the final drops of milk were squeezed from her oversized tits, Jennifer felt a hot, throbbing rod slide between the aching globes, enveloped within her expansive cleavage as the two hands pressed her breasts lightly together. Her breathing quickened, her fingers stilling inside her as she experienced the first cock she'd ever felt firsthand. Unable to see it, she was shocked at how big it felt, how hard and warm it was between her pillowy breasts. The man used her like a fucktoy, thrusting into her, her nipples brushing against his hips as he completely buried himself inside her cleavage.

Slowly, as the man started to fuck her tits more and more roughly, squeezing them and ramming his cock harder against them, Jennifer began to realize he was going to cum. Her tits were going to be covered in a strangers cum after he used them to get himself off. She couldn't stop him, didn't want him to stop. The thought of her slutty tits being fucked while her holes went neglected was one of her deepest fantasies, and having it happen like this was even better than she'd imagined. Her fingers picked back up, rapidly pumping into herself, trying to match the frantic rhythm of his cock. He was close, she could feel it, feel the same edge of need that tinged his movements. The same sensation filled her, and lightly pinched her hard clit, biting her lip and whining loudly with pleasure.

Both of them came at the same time. She felt the hot cum, sticky as it pumped out onto her skin. Spreading it across her chest, the man coated the tops of her breasts, glazing her nipples with his thick spunk while Jennifer shook and quivered, enjoying every drop that was given to her while she climaxed. Even after the man pulled away, leaving her breasts marked with his seed, Jennifer continued to finger herself, torturing her clit and dragging out her orgasm until the pleasure became too much. Dropping her hands to the ground, she rested her cheek against the wall, panting raggedly.

The voice came over the intercom, androgynous and distorted with electric crackle as before. "Your time is complete. You may withdraw and leave at your leisure. Congratulations, and welcome to Club Kobalt."

Jennifer smiled, feeling weak, used up, and utterly satisfied. Pulling her aching tits slowly through the holes, she made an effort not to scrape off the cum on the tops of her breasts as she squeezed them back into the same room as the rest of her. Looking down, she shivered in happiness as she took in her own chest. "FUCKBAGS" and "MILKSLUT" had been written on the tops of her breasts, along with other words mocking her huge endowments, though she'd need time and a couple mirrors to read them all. The words were covered in ropes of cum, which dripped from her nipples like the milk she had so copiously spurted out. The scent of her lactation filled the room, wafting in through the holes, an odor keyed to induce arousal in her after so much sexual milk play on her own. Bruises were already forming, coin-sized ones covering her upper breasts where the heels had stomped down, her nipples acutely tender after being stepped on.

It'd be a while before she could be rough with herself, letting her tits heal from the intense abuse they'd suffered today. Still, she didn't regret the loss in the slightest as she shrugged on her trenchcoat, the cum and marker the only things on beneath it.

Buttoning it up, she decide to leave just enough exposed to show some of her messy cleavage. Smiling to herself as she made her way back out into the city, Jennifer found herself already thinking about how she'd play with herself after the long walk home.

This is the moment I‘ve been waiting for. For the last hours I tortured and mutilated her but I always paid attention to not hurt her in a way that would hinder her mobility. I didn’t do this for her, I did this for myself. Never did I go easy on her. For me she’s just a tool and all the torture and mutilation I did was just for preparing the tool for it’s primary task.
For this task it is important for her to really hate me. Maybe hate is too nice. I aim for her wanting to kill me in the most horrible way possible. This has been my fantasy for years now. Even tried to hurt myself before but it’s simply not the same. It has to be someone else who’s hurting me. Over the internet I searched for women who would do that to me but I had no luck.
So I decided that I would have to help myself and search for a beautiful woman with a strong will. The strong will was important because I didn’t want to break her. I found her in a sex club that I visit on a regular basis. She’s a bit dominant and likes to whip so I decided that she should be the one. Since we both knew each other very well from the club it wasn’t hard for me to invite her to my house for a beer or two.
When we arrived at my house I didn’t hesitate. I slapped her in her face really hard so that she got numb and carried her into my cellar where she could scream as loud as she could without anyone hearing.
The next two hours were really hard for her. I whipped her until her skin broke and pissed into her open wounds. This burning sensation made her scream and swear. She promised that I would have to pay for this. She would have her chance for that even if she didn’t knew this at this time.
But her hate wasn’t big enough yet. Never would she kill me for this. So I had to continue. From the club I knew that she never did anal because she hated it. So I got a big dildo and began to insert it into her ass until she bled. Then I pushed it even further until it fully disappeared in her colon. Because of the flat ending of the dildo she couldn’t push it out again. I wanted to feel the dildo in her ass and rammed my whole fist in her cunt so that her cunt teared apart.
But all these wounds would heal. This is a problem because she would only kill me if there is no more hope in her to live a normal life. All I had done until now was just for preparing her. I didn’t really enjoy it. It just had to be done. What I had in mind now was different. For the first time since we arrived my cock got hard as a rock.
I strapped her tight on her back onto my table and prepared my saw and put my massive iron into the fire. Slowly I lifted her left tit and began to saw upwards. The loudness of her screams hurt my ears and I was afraid that they could get damaged. But then I remembered that if everything went well these were the last few hours that I would need them anyway. I laughed when I thought about it. As soon as I separated her tit from her body I used the hot iron to burn out the wound so that she wouldn’t bleed out. Then I did the same to her right tit.
Call me crazy or maybe even perverted but suddenly I had an awesome idea. I put on her bra and inserted both her tits into it. Her warm blood flew over my breast and stomach and I loved it. Having real tits felt kind of strange but in a good way.
But my guest didn’t care at all. First I thought she was simply impolite but then I thought that maybe she was getting a bit weak from blood loss and pain. She couldn’t do her task when she was too weak so I decided to go easy on her from now on. The last hour we spent with cutting and burning her skin on various places. It was important for me that she would never want anyone to see her naked again. Because only without hope she would work as I intended. The final step was to put her hair on fire. It burnt for minutes and the smell was horrible. But it was worth it because when I stepped back she looked like a monster.

As I said in the beginning, now this is the moment I‘ve been waiting for. In expectation for the next hours I’m starting to get aroused like never before. With shaking hands I lock the steel door and show her how I swallow the key (which is kind of painful but sometimes you have to make sacrifices).
I’m starting to explain her the rules. That there is only one door with a normal lock which key I swallowed and an additional time lock that opens in 12 hours. She will be free from now on so I unlock her but she doesn’t dare to move. With much care I help her to get up from the table and lay down where she has been for the last hours. With the still warm foot and wrist locks I start to fixate myself on the table. The last wrist lock has to be closed by her. With this wrist lock my life will be completely in her hand. I’ll have to bear whatever she has in her mind. She doesn’t seem to trust me which hurts a little bit. But when I reminded her that we might switch places again if she doesn’t close that lock she quickly gave in.
Now it is decided. Lying fixated on my back with a woman who I hope wants to torture and kill me and my dick pointing hard and proud to the ceiling. This is my dream, this is how I want my life to end.
Her fear is stronger than her wish for revenge so she starts to search for an exit or a possibility to get help. She’s walking funny. Maybe because there is still a giant dildo in her ass. I’m laughing out loud. She’s even leaving blood trails wherever she walks. She looks like a woman with an enormous
period. I start to laugh even louder.
The fear vanishes and is replaced with rage and hate. With her pure fists she continuously hits on my face. Doesn’t seem to be here first fight because she knows where to hit. Pretty fast I’m losing a teeth and blood fills my mouth. She nevertheless continuous, breaks my nose and hits my left eye so that I can barely see anything on it.
Nevertheless I’m still hard. Or am I hard because of all of this? She doesn’t seem to care about the why and simply wants to end it and walks to the end of the table. Because of the foot locks my legs are separated and I have no way to protect my dick and my balls. Also the table is pretty short so that my ass sits at the end of the table.
I know what will come and how much it will hurt. But I want it and I need it. With my lifted head I can see her leaning back and lifting her right foot in preparation. The last thing I remember is her sadistic smiling. Then the kick comes and hits me on my balls. The pain is so intense that I can barely breath. Someone is screaming very loud and I realize that this time it is me. Before the pain gets any weaker she kicks again. And again, and again.
From all the pain I’m starting to fade away and don’t realize for some time what happens. When I fade back I hear her making fun of my soft dick and how I wouldn’t like it now. But she was wrong. On a strange level I nevertheless loved the pain and loved the feeling of being tortured. But I decide to not let her know that.
She starts to massage my balls. Or to be more specific that what has been my balls. As she tells me there are no more balls to feel. But my ball bag is getting blue while it is filling with blood. It seems she destroyed everything in there. How wonderful. We where both surprised that my dick got hard nevertheless.
With resignation in her voice she tells me that she doesn’t care about me anymore. She just wants the key and will just wait until the 12 hours are over. In my mind I’m seeing her cutting my stomach open with the scalpel next to her and putting her hands in my bowels to find the key. I’m near to coming from the thought alone.
Instead she gets the enema bag and fills it with water. She plans to give me enemas until the key drops out. That’s not stupid at all but not what I intended. An enema is pretty nice and relaxing but with all the pain in my balls I just want to continue her hurting me. I want her to cut me open, throw my bowels around and let me die in horrible pain.
But okay, she’s the boss. Without any warning she sticks the ending of the enema bag into my ass and opens the valve. I feel the water flowing in my colon. Of course I could press everything out but she put the scalpel onto to my hard dick and threatens to “beautify” it.
If she thinks that this would be a threat for me she still hasn’t understood what’s this all about. Maybe I can use this for a little joke. I play along and enjoy the feeling of my full bowels. At some point it starts to hurt and I can’t any more water in my colon so that she removes the hose. Now we have to wait a little bit until my shit gets mixed with the water. For this she even massages my stomach to fasten things up.
After a few minutes I suggest that she adds a bit more water into my colon because her massage has spread the water in my bowels. She lays the scalpel aside and tries to force the end of the hose in my ass. But I press it together. She gets down to her knees to better see where she has to put the hose. And this is the moment I waited for. With all force that I can achieve I shit all of my bowel content out directly into her surprised face. She’s even so surprised that she falls backward and gets even more shit on her bruised body. I bet she’ll get many infections allover her body.
I shat allover her body and she is going to dismember my dick. Let’s call that a win-win. With disgust she spits out everything she must have gotten in her mouth. “Bullseye”, I shout to her and begin to lough.
She is not impressed. Instead she is furious and starts to cut me wildly on my breast and my stomach with the scalpel. The cuts aren’t deep but they hurt nevertheless. They’re wonderful.
She doesn’t even care that she is full with my shit, she just wants to hurt me. After many many cuts she lays on top of me and rubs her shitty body over my open wounds. For her it seems to be a kind of revenge. For me it is really hot. She only realizes it when I lift my body a bit to enter my now hard dick into her hurt cunt.
Her face changes from sadistic to surprised. But only for seconds. Then she begins to smile. With amusement in her voice she tells me that she will now do what she should have done at the beginning. Slowly she strokes my dick and tells me that this will be the last time that I could enjoy this feeling. She fastens up until I’m near coming and uses a string to bind my dick around the base to reduce the blood loss. With the scalpel she them starts to cut the little string of skin that connects the head of the dick with the dick itself.
It’s horrible to know that I will lose my dick and I know that the pain will be intense. Then there’s the first cut into the flesh and I can’t hold it anymore. At the same time that the pain hits my brain I start to come and spray all my bloody sperm onto her hands and even into her face. This was the best orgasm of my life.
The fun continuous. With even more anger she cuts deeper and dismembers the head of my dick. The pain lets me scream again. She now looks a bit satisfied. With her left hand she kneads my ballbag while her right hand puts the head of my dick into my screaming mouth.
Absolutely surprised I begin to gag but she uses both hands to cover my mouth. I shall swallow it, she tells me. I try to but it’s really hard. After my second try I start to vomit a bit but with my closed mouth it has nowhere to go. So I swallow it down again. After several tries I achieve to swallow the head of my dick down.
“You might swallow it all again when I cut your stomach open to get the key”, she threatens me. In three additional cuts she removes the rest of my dick and let’s me swallow every piece except for one. This last piece ends in her own mouth and I can see her swallowing it.
She’s really hardcore. Maybe I’m getting more than I asked for when I selected her. Even without my dick I’m kind of aroused from the dismemberment but I’m horrified from eating my dick. But it’s kind of hot that she ate a piece of my dick even if she only did it to horrify me.
It seems that she doesn’t want me to die on blood loss so she also uses the hot iron to close my dick wound. My throat starts to hurt from all my screaming.
After dismembering my dick you can see that she is pretty tired. It must be late at night and I guess it can be pretty tiring to get your tits cut off and run around all evening with a dildo in your ass. Looking on her legs and the floor even the blood loss might have something to do with it.
With motivating and even provoking words I try her to continue with her work. As much as I love my torture and the pain I’m not interested in lying naked and dickless fixated on a table all-night. I want her to cut me open and let me die.
Instead she just presses a gagball into my mouth. She has to use force and so I lose an additional teeth. I’m definitely not able to remove the ballgag myself. Without even cleaning she lays shit and blood covered on my couch and falls into sleep soon.
I’m lying awake all night. Normally I would masturbate before sleep but I guess I’ll never do that again. I didn’t plan to live this long either. My stomach makes strange noises while it tries to digest my dick. The hours go by…

After an obviously uneasy night she finally awakes. She seems to have cramps. Maybe she simply need to take a shit. Kind of hard when a dildo blocks your ass. I would laugh but I really need to piss. The burnt remains from my dick don’t have an opening for this. What would I give to have died yesterday. Pain while pissing is not as enjoyable as pain from getting killed or dismembered. Also my ball bag seems to blast. Probably all my piss, blood and sperm mixed together there and can’t wait to get out.
“Only 20 minutes until the 12 hours are over and the time lock will open. Time to get busy”, she explains to me and takes the scalpel. She continuous to explain that she wants me to live at least long enough to see her getting out. After that she will burn down the whole building including me. If I like pain and want to die I can have that.
I’m excited again and my hands are trembling. In a few moments I will finally get cut open and I get to feel someones hands in my bowels. I really wish my dick back, I would be so hard right now.
Without further word she cuts open the skin on my stomach. She seems to have practice because she doesn’t seem to hurt any organs and seems to know exactly where to cut.
Realizing my surprise she tells me that she is a nurse. And this is why she knows how she can make me survive as long as she wants.
The pain is intense but in comparison to getting your dick cut off it’s not worth mentioning. Finally I feel her hands in my body. Shifting my organs to get to my stomach and to my colon. I can’t see it but I guess the little remaining bit of my dick is hard again. As soon as she cuts my colon open to get the key I should die on blood loss. I want to die with her hands in me. How can horror be so wonderful?
But not every horror is wonderful. As she explains to me the key never entered my colon. It’s still in my stomach because it’s too hard and too big. So there is a really easy way to get the key… to make me vomit.
Again with force she removes my ball gag and breaks one of my teeth. I’m getting used to it. As it seems it’s easy to make someone vomit if you have your hand in his bowels. Whatever she does, probably simply pressing my stomach, a big wave of sickness forces me to vomit. It comes so surprising that I don’t have time to turn my head. The resulting fountain of vomit falls therefore back onto my face. There are parts in it and I’m afraid that these are half digested parts of my dick. Which makes me vomit again. She also continues to torture my stomach and I continue to vomit but the key remains in my stomach.
Without stomach content I could not vomit anymore. Because I wanted her to cut me open I denied to drink. Instead she filled the enema bag again and shoved the shit stained hose through my throat. All my choking didn’t help. She filled the water directly into my stomach.
We repeated this several times. Sometimes I felt the key in my throat but I didn’t gag it out. But irregardless of the time we spent she never did me the favor to cut my stomach open. At some point I simply couldn’t avoid to spit out the key. The 12 hours must have been over for at least 20 minutes.
Between all her stomach and colon cramps you could see her relief. Finally she could get out of here. The nightmare is over and she can’t wait to burn me alive together with my house. With her bruised body and without her tits she will never live a normal life but at least she survived.
All tortures, all wounds are forgotten for the moment. Finally she can get fresh air, see the sky again and can leave everything that happened behind her.
She puts the key into the door lock and it indeed unlocks. But the door remains closed. She tries to push and pull with all her strength but the door doesn’t move a bit. A nervous look at the clock. The 12 hours are definitely over.
She walks to me and expects an explanation. I tell her the truth. There has never been a time lock. There is indeed a second lock but it can only be opened from the outside. From the moment the door was closed our fate was sealed. I’m excited to see if she will break down or flip out. Maybe she will be start a rage attack and kill me finally. I indeed see rage in her face but there’s also cool calculation. Hm, I might be doomed.
Without saying a word she steps at the end of the table and looks at my ball bag that seems to be only moments away from bursting. Without a warning she kicks with all force into my ball bag. Instantly the wounds of my dick burst open and a mix of my piss, blood and sperm spills over her body. She doesn’t care. Again and again she kicks into my ballbag until only blood drops out of the remains of my dick.
The pain is incredible. Some of the mixture even sprays into my still open bowels. That can’t be healthy. Why can’t she let me die? After the third kick I start to fade out from the pain.
When I come back I see her squatting on the floor while trying to press the dildo out of her. Because of the shape it’s not possible for her. If she doesn’t remove the dildo in time her colon will tear and she will die. It’s funny. She knows she will die but nevertheless she tries to extend her remaining time.
There is only one way to get the dildo out: cutting the muscle ring in her anus. That would make her incontinent but who cares now? There’s shit, piss and vomit everywhere. She has to be careful where to walk so that she doesn’t slip. From what I see she didn’t even care to clean herself from when she kicked me in my ballbag. There’s some of my sperm in her face. The last sperm I’ll ever have produced.
Finally she gives in and grabs the scalpel. When our eyes meet she remembers who she has to thank for her pain. She steps on the table and squats over my still open bowels. Slowly she begins to cut her anus. Despite her pain she doesn’t scream. With great force the dildo shoots out of her ass and hits my stomach which makes me vomit myself again. Without a stop the full content of her ass flows out into my bowels. It’s very warm and heavy and you can also see some of her blood dripping from her ass. Most of her shit is liquid but there also some solid pieces in it.
Without hesitating she grabs one of the solid pieces with her hand and forces it into my mouth. With her hands pressed on my mouth she forces me to swallow it. This is definitely not part of my fantasy.
After swallowing she dismounts the table and begins to sew me up. With all her shit in my bowels. I see myself dying from bacteria and mushrooms in my body. Not sexy at all.
The rest of the day we spend in silence. We have enough water to drink but nothing to eat. She even gives me some of the water. Simply doesn’t want to let me die. But I can’t hold my piss. Because everything in my hurting crotch is destroyed my piss simply drips to the floor all the time. She also doesn’t care. She simply stands up and lets it flow. I should have built a drainage in this room. But I didn’t and so the floor fills with our piss.
From time to time she spends time with me and starts to torture me again. All my front teeth are gone by now. She also cuts my nipples away.
On the third day without anything to eat she starts up my deep fryer and knots a tight string around my arm so that it goes numb. Then she unlocks my wrist lock and forces my hand into the deep fryer. I barely feel the pain but I like the horror feeling that I get. After a few minutes it starts to smell delicious. I know it’s my own flesh but I didn’t eat for three days now.
The sound the deep fryer vanishes. Obviously she removed my hand. But I don’t feel anything in my hand anymore. She takes a chair and sits aside from the table. Careful, then faster with an incredible hunger she starts to tear the flesh from my deep fried fingers. She even continues to my raw arm. After her first hunger is gone she uses the scalpel to separate my arm from my elbow. While she eats the raw meat of my arm she looks into my eyes.
She seems to see that I’m fascinated with this. For several minutes she looks into my eyes. I’m not entirely sure but I think I see some kind of madness in her. After several further minutes she kneels onto the floor and puts her hand into the deep fryer. Shocked I wonder why she does it and why she doesn’t even scream. After a few minutes she puts her hand out of the fryer and holds her hand in front of my face.
She must gone mad. But her hand smells to delicious so I use my remaining teeth to get as much flesh of her fingers as possible. After a minute she also starts to tear her flesh from her hand and even her arm. Suddenly she jumps away from me and starts to look at her hand and then at me. She’s simply watching me for several minutes without moving. Suddenly she uses her remaining hand to lift the deep fryer and to empty it over my breast, stomach and lap.
The pain doesn’t stop anymore and I scream until my voice fails. Without caring she gets a canister of industrial alcohol and a lighter and steps on to the table. Like when making love she squats over my lap and sits upright. A few moments later she achieved to open the canister and starts to pour the content over her head and over my body.
I know that I finally will die. It will be painful and it is not the death I intended. But I’m glad that everything will be over. With the lighter in her hand she looks into my eyes for several minutes. Then she ignites the lighter and I feel how an incredible painful heat goes over my body and into my mouth and lungs. Then I fade away...

More to come, just warming up.
Feedback is cool. I'm a newbie.

Sanctify the Dark

The knights of a faraway land had come not for battle, but for slaughter. Penelope was lucky to have found a hiding place in time. Even for ten years old, she was exceptionally small and frail. Not exactly fast on her feet, her only hope was to squeeze into someplace small and hidden and wait out the raid.

The fair-haired child watched it all from beneath an overturned cart. Feet rushed passed her narrow peek hole. Shrieks and howls of pain and death, gallons upon gallons of hot blood soaking into the packed dirt streets, and already corpses littered the ground like so many discarded dolls.
The stench of death was overpowering. Penelope caught a whiff and retched loudly. She cursed the reflex as one of the knights stopped carving up a corpse and glanced her way. He flourished his blade and approached her hiding place with a predator’s swagger.

His boot broke her line of sight for a moment before it’s owner peeked under the cart. The man’s eyes were shrouded by his great helm, but his intentions were unmistakable. He reached under the cart and dragged Penelope out by the hair.

Penelope yelped girlishly and tried to crawl away, but a heavy foot kicked the little girl onto her back and pinned her down. She squirmed and clawed at the knight’s leg, but to no avail.

Without warning his sword came down and punctured her neck. The blade was long and thick, and her killer stuffed it through to the hilt. He lifted his sword and the thrashing child along with it.

Penelope screamed, or at least she tried. The only noise she could make was a sort of rasping gurgle. Blood burbled out of her ruined throat, slopping onto her chest in gory mix of blood and phlegm.

The little girl panicked. She started groping mindlessly, first at the blade, then at her neck. Her legs kicked and kicked but they met only air. Eyes rolling back, her mouth opened and closed in a mute expression of agony.

For a moment or so longer Penelope’s neck choked, gargled, and spurted in a very undignified way. However, her body was beginning to run out of blood and air. Soon her thrashing slowed to pathetic twitching, and then to deathly stillness.

The knight regarded the child’s corpse with the same expression one might give roadkill. He tipped his sword toward the ground, allowing Penelople’s tiny corpse to slide off with a sickeningly drawn-out SSSHHHLRK.

Before long her body arched it’s back and flailed in one final death throe. A sudden and violent spray of piss shot out of her immature pussy while Penelope’s corpse humped at the sky. The stream of hot urine went some three feet because the girl’s jerking hips, but eventually her bladder was empty and her body finally settled.

Seeing that the show was over, the knight took his leave. His nose wrinkled as he stalked away, sensing an odor on the wind. He heard the repulsive noise of the small girl’s bowels aggressively expelling their contents. The little blonde was well and thoroughly dead.

The little elf was trembling.

The orcs had them herded into the village square like cattle. Elves. Elven women, to be precise; the men and boys were elsewhere, likely being butchered for meat. Their dozens of wives and daughters looked on helplessly, awaiting whatever brutality the savages had planned.

But only one little elf was chosen. Much to the lamentation of this little girl, a long-lived elf young by even human standards, her village had refused to pay the toll. The toll the orcs demanded. The toll they realized, as their magic bounced uselessly off of steel-thick orc skin some minutes previous, that they really should have paid.

She was beautiful. She had only recently entered into puberty, and she possessed all the graces of lust and youth at once. Her skin was creamy pale, her chest puffy and soft. Her face was that of a goddess, even through the tear-filled, horrified expression she currently wore. Her naked body was like living art.

Her older sister looked on from the crowd as they lowered the rope around her neck. It was a simple contraption; just a rope and a support beam to throw it over. One of the monsters would pull on the rope, and the little elf would be raised by her fragile neck. A classic execution.

"At least it'll be quick." The older sister thought to herself, eyes welling up with frustration. "She may not even realize what's happening until..."

One of the orcs was addressing the crowd. Apparently, if she could understand his roaring speech, this was a special execution. This little girl was to be made an example of.

They weren't hanging her yet. They were making some type of preparation. A huge orc loomed over her with a dagger, but not to butcher her; his movements were oddly precise. Delicate.

The little girl grit her teeth and bore the pain. She was certainly tough.

He was cutting the skin layer, but no deeper than that. A ring was cut around the neck, and just after, the incision was connected from the sides of the neck to the tops of the shoulders.

Three orcs then took the stage. One grasped the end of the rope, and as the other two took their positions to the front and back of the little elf, digging their hard fingers into the incision the knife-weilding orc had made, her older sister realized with horror the terrible fate her sibling would endure.

She was thrashing from their fingers being dug under her skin, but she had not made a sound. The orc before her, much to the little girl's surprise, began to speak.

"We told you, take everything off!" He growled, scoldingly.

"I..." The little girl squeaked through her pain. "I took all of my clothes off... Please..."

The orc chuckled dumbly, knowing his simple, evil punchline had been perfectly set in place.

"NOT EVERYTHING! PULL ROPE!" He yelled.

They acted at once. It took only a moment. The rope-holding orc pulled down with inhuman strength, jerking her little body into the air while his accomplices ripped downward, peeling her skin away. One quick jerk skinned her to the waist; an immediate second, and she was truly, truly naked.

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" She screamed. Shrieked. She pierced the air with terrible, unimaginable cries of absolute suffering as her skin lay crumpled on the stage beneath her.

"She isn't dying!" A desperate woman shouted from the crowd. "Why... Why won't she just die?! Oh god, why?!"

She was thrashing, strangling; going insane from the pain. This was a better show than the orcs could ever have imagined. Her little neck didn't snap; she hadn't even gone into shock. It was a perfect skinning.

The older sister fell to her knees. She could hardly breathe.

"AND NOW!" Shouted one of the savages, retaking the stage. "EXAMPLE NUMBER TWO!"

END

Author's note: Thank you very much for reading! If you wish this to continue, let me know and I may do a part 2!

PS, tell me who you'd like to see the orcs toy with in part 2. The older sister? The little girl's loli best friend? The ultimately kind, soft spoken, busty village doctor? Elf women are so hot, I swear.

Young lives are being plucked out of existence in Sugarplum hill. "Bubblegum and sodapop, cherries last and poppycock." School kids parrot this phrase with bright eyes as they promise to protect each other. But candy is just their problem.

Nia doesn't even look like a tween yet. 3ft 5 and still carrying a baby layer of plush. She has the skills of someone much older. A tiny hand holds firmly onto a long, girthy shaft. Her hot breath puffs out over the head before her lips take to it. She's standing as she performs, her incredible shortness a perfect mismatch with her partners incredible height. He ducks to keep his head from hitting the ceiling, she stands on her tiptoes to get more level with his cock and he groans. They are in the dark-wood candy decorated depths of Harvy's Candies, underground candy shop. And Nia is blowing Harvey. There's a moan, and then an audible swallow... And another swallow, and another, before the young girl releases his saliva drenched rod and looks up at the overall clad adult.

Her pristine white outfit brims with cleanly brightness against the dark hardwood of his store. The golden buttons in 2 columns of 3 down her blouse give her a look a touch of secretarial submission, but the pastel blue mini-skirt brims with playful youth and begs for a peak beneath. Her sapphire eyes look up at him and her snow-pale little hands cup into a bowl. She looks like a beggar, and her face relentlessly showcases that she not only knows this but is drowning in embarrassment. The man obliges her pitiful plea, reaching long arms to a wooden shelf and the beaker that lies atop, his fingers hunt and finally find a little candy gem, a pearl of pure sugar, a caramel treat, the girl takes it with overwhelming joy. She looks at it first, taking in the shape and it's golden glow in the dim-lit store. She brings it ever so slowly to her lips, almost solemn in her movements though filled up with a pleasure so deep she could cry. Her well learned tongue takes in the caramel ball and flips it back and forth, coating her cheeks and the roof of her mouth with sweet sticky sugar. It's very very soon before she can't handle the wait any more and swallows the thing whole, a visible bulb traveling her throat as she voraciously pushes it into her stomach.

"I want... Today, I want..." Nia stammers. She doesn't quite manage to look at the eldery dark figure towering over her. "Today... I *need* some more."
"Nia... I don't give more than one a day. You know that." Bellows out the candy chefs voice as he zips up and turns to organizing shelves.
As Nia imagines she might not get another delicious firecracker of sugary flavor today, she feels a deeply rooted fear clawing at her back.
"Today I NEED it though" She says with panic in her eyes and her first bit of direct eye contact since the two met so many months ago. "Today is special! Today, my..." She looks away again, drawing her panicked gaze to the floor.
"How is your mother, dear." Nia focuses in on a nail in the floorboards, drawing her attention hard towards anything besides that question. She feels electric claws of fear grip into her back, making her body tingle with discomfort and threaten to buckle. She trembles. "Doesn't she worry about you? She must want to see you more since she can't get out of bed, and yet you're here more often. Did the operation go okay?" Nia's vision goes black though her eyes are wide open, all she can sense is the claws on her back. Her breathing gets harder and heavier, and turns into a wheeze that involves her whole chest. The pace of hard breaths is quickening and quickening until she's saved from the dark place by the shining bulb of a lollipop.

Her sapphire blue eyes are captured suddenly by a matching crystalline sugar treat, held between two fingers by the candy maker himself. She grabs his hand right away and closes her mouth around the marbley bright treat. She clasps him tight as she can, pulling the stick from his hand before apologizing with her mouth full, pop slid between her tongue and gums.

"I'm shorry I'm shorry" she slurs out. "I ate it without pershimmon, and I grabbed you, and I'm shorry. Lemmy shuck on you again, I'll make it feel sho good." She says, lolli-stick jostling around between her lips with each word. "I promish I can do it." She's nuzzling her cheek against his chubby member now, but the man is not satisfied with this approach.

"I have another idea now. That's not what you're going to do. Instead, let me have more control of your body. If you let me touch you and use you in more ways, I won't hold it against you that you took another candy."

"O-oh? I don't know." Said the girl, backing up. "You mean like hugging or hitting or something? You never touched me much before... I feel..."

"Well the alternative, the other case, is... You repay me for that lollipop, and you won't be allowed to have any candies tomorrow as repayment."

Nia swallows hard, lolipop and papery little stick flowing down into her throat, another bomb of sugar. "No please! I'll do it! You can touch me and use me as much as you want!" She stretches her hands out to each side in a wide motion, showing off her minuscule body and very new curves. "I'll be like a teddy bear! You can always use me for hugs and for patting! Just please let me have some tomorrow!"

[To be continued because I need sleep.]

"Come on! I really need this. I still have to pay her back!" Anna complained. Annoyed, Andrew was unsympathetic.

"You still have to pay me back, too. I'm not lending you more money so you can prop up your little, failing Ponzi scheme of a personal budget."

"I haven't even been able to buy lunch this week. You've always helped me out before."

"Yeah, well, at some point you need to help yourself. I can't hold you together for the rest of your life."

"There has to be something I can give you in exchange for $20," the small, dark-blonde-haired girl protested. Anna was well-developed for her age - her somewhat revealing outfit of short shorts and a strapless tank top making her body shape clear to anyone who looked. Her hair was wavy and a bit more than shoulder length. Both she and Andrew were 16 years old, and on their way out of school for the end of the day. They had known each other for several years, but had something of an antagonistic relationship. They shared classes and lived close, and so often helped each other out, but spent much of their time teasing one another. She prodded him for being a nerd, and he would retaliate by calling out her slutty nature.

"Well... you know the big biology assignment we have coming up?" Andrew asked.

"Yeah?"

"Mine is on the female reproductive system."

"You don't say," Anna interjected dryly.

"I do. Anyway, I was going to make a plastic model of one for a visual aid, but a real one would definitely get me an A. Your cunt filet is worth at least $100 - so you let me have it and I'll call it even with you and give you the $20 you want."

"I don't know..."

She looked to the ground and rubbed her cunt absently through the legs of her jean shorts, wistfully.

"But I don't have any other option. Are you sure you don't want by boobs? Or maybe an arm?"

"I mean, I wouldn't turn them down, but you're underage. Your meat can only be used for educational or charitable purposes, and I don't want to land in jail. The reproductive system also happens to be the specific thing I need."

"Fiiine. Do you have a knife?"

"Not one that's suitable. The home-ec classroom has some though, and some amputation salve we can use."

"Alright then," she sighed, "Let's get this over with."

She put a hand down the front of her pants as they walked across the campus, wanting to get as much pleasure out of her pussy as she could while it was still hers. She became lost in her mind as they walked and was interrupted from her trance by Andrew's hand waving in front of her face.

"Here we are."

The home-ec room was deserted, after hours as it was, but students were free to use school facilities as long as they didn't cause any damage.

He went up to the supply cupboards and chose the supplies he'd need - a filleting knife, some medi-salve, and a roll of gauze - before returning to her. They went up to the front of the classroom where the area between the front row of desks and the teacher's desk was a slightly recessed tile floor with drains for just such things as they intended to do - or other messy demonstrations.

"You'll need to be standing for this, and have your pants off."

"Yeah, I know, thanks," Anna replied wih snark in her voice, unbuttoning her waistband and unzipping. The shorts didn't really hide much of her pussy from view anyway, what with their super-short legs and her distaste for panties, so she wasn't embarrassed. Though, as she lowered her pants and stepped out of them, it was very apparent how turned-on she had made herself.

"Do you want some help getting off?" Andrew asked, gesturing to her moist slit as he knelt down in front of her.

"No, no. I want to get off while you cut it out." The girl stood, legs apart, vulva exposed over the clean-surface.

"Suit yourself," he said, brandishing the knife.

Without warning, he shoved it in between her left leg and her vulva. Anna yelped, recoiling onto her toes as the knife slid into her, a trickle of blood starting to eminate from the wound.

"You good?"

"Fuck!" she took a breath, then, "Yeah, go ahead. Shit that hurts."

"It's gonna hurt more."

"I know," she responded, pressing her fingers into her soon to be separated cunt.

He began to push he knife back toward her anus, slicing through the flesh in her crotch.

"You better not cut out my asshole," she hissed through gritted teeth.

"Don't worry, I'm only taking what we agreed on."

He guided the knife around the base of her pussy, separating her perineum. There was quite a bit of blood coming from the wound now, and it hurt like hell, but the pain just turned her on. It was a nice pain. She still had two fingers inside her cunt, rubbing, even as he brought the knife up the other side, and she could feel the flesh begin to shift as her vulva was halfway off her body.

Anna clenched and came hard as Andrew sliced up and around the top of her vulva, leaving a wide gap in her lower abdomen. She shuddered in ecstasy and pain, still in the throes of orgasm as he completed his circular cut. Her vulva, or at least the external portion of it was free.

"Move your hand," he said, replacing Anna's with his inside her vagina when she complied. He pulled the vulva - her vulva out from her a short ways, before opening the can of salve to apply to the bloody wound.

Through the burning pain between her legs, she could still feel the arousing touch of his fingers inside her - though maybe 'inside' wasn't altogether the right word at this point.

"Whoa! I can still feel you in me! Even with it pulled away. The nerves in my vagina must run inside."

"Really?" Andrew asked, pulling it out further and applying the salve wherever he could reach inside her body. He could now see the outside of her vagina and cervix stretching between the separated meat and he hole in her body. Her bladder was also part of the meat. He sliced it away, allowing it to spill its contents before coming to hang under her by the ureters. She'd need to get a clamp to replace the sphincter that used to hold it closed, unless she wanted peretually moist pants after this.

"You know... what you offered earlier?" Anna asked, pain and desperation clear in her voice.

"What?"

"Would you... get me off before you pull it all out?"

"Of course," Andrew responded happily, bringing his mouth up to the cunt filet in his hands. He licked the blood off of her, before parting her now limp lips with his tongue. She moaned in pleasure as he massaged inside her slit, but soon complained.

"I can't feel my labia. Can't you go any deeper?"

"Can I use my dick?"

"What the fuck do I care?"

"As you wish." He dropped the cunt, and Anna felt its meat hanging down, between her legs, brushing the erogenous zones there. It felt amazing, and she instinctively reached town to rub her pussy, but of course, her hand only found the large new hole in her crotch. She looked down at herself for the first time since he'd started cutting and was amazed by what she saw. From midway down her pubic mound, there was just a big, bloody gap. Below hung a deflated balloon shape which must have been her bladder beside a huge chunk of fat, blood, and meat that had been the interior side of her vulva. She couldn't see far enough down to see her vagina, but she could feel the cool air on it as it hung, stretched, and free in the air, suspending the filet below her. The amputation gel had done a pretty good job of sealing the edges of the wounds, but there was still blood everywhere, and stray bits of fat and tissue hung raggedly from the hole in her. She brushed some of these off, where they fell to the puddle of blood on the floor.

Meanwhile, Andrew had unzipped his pants and was in the process of stepping out of them. The bulge in his underwear was plenty noticeable, and the head of his cock had stretched up, poking out above their waistband. When he pulled them off, she was surprised by the size of the member - and somewhat regretful that she'd only discovered this endowment at the last chance she'd have to sheath it with her pussy. Even as she watched, it swelled - surely it was 10 inches long! - until the head was nearly as wide as her slender wrist.

He smiled at her, noticing her hungry gaze.

"And here I thought you said you would never want to my 'gross little chode,'" he chuckled, reveling in her embarrassment after all the times she'd teased him over the years.

"Right... I maaay have done a little judging of books by their cover."

He responded only with a face full of smugness.

"Lean back on the desk behind you."

Anna complied, stepping back - her filet brushing her legs as she did - and braced her hands on the front-row desk, thrusting out her crotch to him. He reached below and lifted her cunt up, higher than before. Her cervix tugged, and she could feel her vagina pressing on the edge of the hole in her flesh. Andrew slipped the meat over his member slowly, taking care not to pull too hard and sever the precious few nerves that were still futility clinging to function. She felt her vagina filling, stretching to accommodate him. Ordinarily, she wouldn't be able to take his full length, but with her cervix stretched out and weakened, his tip popped into it without too much effort, filling her like she'd never felt before and reaching all the way to the base of her womb. By this point, she'd lost track of the line between pain and pleasure, and was revelling in the novel sensations presented to her.

"Fuck! That feels amazing! I wish sex was always like this."

"Too bad you only get to do it once, eh?" he grunted.

"Yeah, thanks a lot for that. Well? Give me your best then! Fuck me! Fuck me hard!"

He grasped her vagina in his hands and began shifting it up and down on his shaft, her cervix grasping tightly around its end in a most wonderful way. Anna was biting her lip, her body nearly convulsing in pleasure. Soon, it was too much for him. Having enough of the fiddly sliding of her cunt along his member, he simply slammed it down, her lips against his groin, his tip fully in her uterus, which was pulling at its mountings. He grabbed her waist, lifing her up to rest on his chest and began fucking her in ernest, her entire reproductive system moving with his cock grinding against her other organs, pressing into her gut, then pulling, coming nearly free. Anna was now holding tighly to him, squeezing with each thrust. He had one hand behind her neck and he other gasping her ass, a finger in her anus.

Reaching the point of no return, he laid her on the desk, still fucking her, and pulled back as he came. The ligaments and tissues holding her uterus and ovaries in place rent, the new pain of flesh reaching its limit and tortured nerves finally snapping free sent Anna over the edge with him. She screamed, cumming one last time as all her womanhood exited from between her legs.

She lay, panting, on the desk for a short while, everything below her navel felt like it was in flames, she was disheveled, and her shirt had fallen down during their sex, revealing her perfect left c-cup, her right nipple just holding the seem of the shirt up. When she lifted herself up, she saw her sex organs in all their glory, still bloody and held aloft on Andrew's cock. She could see the outline of its head through her former uterus, her lost ovaries now hanging forlorn at its sides, trailing bloody tissue. Her cervix and vagina were skin-tight around his shaft, and the bloody chunk of flesh and fat that had been her vulva was pressed against his balls. As she watched, he caressed the meat, gingerly sliding it off of himself so as not to damage it. When it was free, he laid it beside her on the table.

"What do you think? Is it everything you thought it would be?" he asked her.

Anna reached out and touched it, feeling the textures and probing it. It felt much like it had inside her, soft, warm, wet. The uterus was actually kind of soft. It would make a nice material for underwear she thought.

"It's so strange to see it all just laid out," she replied finally.

"That was the best orgasm of my life, though. Thank you for that... Not so much for ensuring I won't have any more."

"Well, you agreed to the deal. Open your legs and I'll get you cleaned up, then you can take your money and be on your way."

She did, to a feeling of pain as her wounds stretched, and he reached in, first wiping the wounds inside her with peroxide - tearing out bits of unneeded, torn tissue, then applying healing salve. It was strange, having him, almost up to his elbows at times, inside her and not feeling he pussy stretching to accommodate him, but as he worked, her pain cooled and numbed, to a pleasant feeling of cleanliness, like that that alcohol leaves behind.

"When you're done with your project, can I have it back?" Anna asked as he worked.

"Sure I guess. I was just gonna toss it - except the cunt. I want to keep that for myself."

"Oh, how selfish and dirty of you. But no, that's okay, I just want the uterus and vaginal canal."

"I don't see why not. It'll be on display until the school year's over, but I can preserve it in something tame so that it doesn't get rubbery."

"That'd be great," she replied, already thinking of the string bra she was going to make from her uterus.

Andrew finished packing the hole in her legs with gauze before long. She'd need to have artificial skin installed, but not until the wound had healed fully. Until then, her interior would be open to the air.

He handed her her shorts and a $20 bill and went to grab a squeegee to clean their mess. "I can handle the cleanup on my own, you can go on home if you want."

"Okay," she said, standing and pulling her shorts on, tucking her hanging, empty bladder into them. Without its appropriate blood supply, it would need to be replaced too, but for now, with a paperclip over the cut-down urethra, it would do well enough. The shorts were as woefully inadequate now as before, and didn't really do much to cover her new hole. She was glad it was warm outside.

"See ya tomorrow," she waved to him. He nodded and replied in kind and she walked away without another word, leaving everything that had made her a woman in the room.

======================================

A week later, Anna's wounds were nearly healed. She missed her pussy, but had discovered she could get plenty of enjoyment out of her asshole too. She'd also grown accustomed to having a nice, private pocket where she could store her things - it'd be even better when she had some skin in it and maybe a zipper to keep it closed. She might even be able to replace her purse without the worry of certain items getting lost inside her guts.

As she walked by the school's display case, she spotted Andrew's project poster. Beside it, preserved in a glass jar and held up with wire for all to see, were her innards. The excess flesh around the pussy had been trimmed off and everything had been cleaned. He'd done an amazing job, she was even a bit proud of it - it was mostly her work, after all - he hadn't built it over the last 16 years. She snapped a photo for her Instagram and went on to her next class.

I awoke tied to an operating table. My limbs were all spread out. There were metal bands holding my wrists and ankles in place, and a thick leather strap going between my belly button and my breasts. I was totally naked. "Where am I?" I said. Several doctors were standing around me, all of them women. None of them answered me. "Hello? What's going on?" One of them picked up a clipboard. "Are you Sasha Fiero, 19 years old, Greensburg University?" "Yes, let me go!" One of the doctors picked up a large handsaw. "What are you doing?" I said. Another doctor grabbed my right arm and held it down. The doctor with the saw put one hand on my breast and rested the saw right on the end of my shoulder. "Try to hold still, okay, darling?" she said. She started sawing into my flesh, bright red blood bleeding out. A hot burning pain shot from my shoulder to the rest of my body. All the air was forced out of my lungs, and I made a cry of pain. I tried to arch up my back, but the strap over my stomach made it impossible. I was immobilized. "We're through," said the doctor. Horrifyingly, one of the doctors undid the strap on my right arm, picked it up and tossed it into a bin like garbage. By now, the shock had worn off and I screamed out in pain. "Sealing wound," said a doctor, and she took a red-hot iron rod out of a rack. "No! Please!" I yelled, but she pressed it to my shoulder. It was pure agony. I started writhing around in pain, trying to escape my restraints, but it was no use. I was too weak. By now, they had walked to my other arm. "Please, I'll do anything," I wheezed. I could barely speak. But it was no use. Again, one of them held my arm down, and another one pushed down on my breast and began to saw. There was no more shock or adrenaline rush, just extreme pain on both shoulders. I wiggled my hips, hoping to slide out of the strap, but what would be the point? I'd surely just collapse without arms. The pain from the saw was almost unbearable, and in my screaming I was losing my voice. I began to see black, and I was praying that I would pass out and that the pain would go away. But before I could, the arm was off. One doctor threw it away, and the wound was heat sealed. 2 arms gone. I felt weak and my skin looked very pale.  I began to hyperventilate, from pain and from trauma. I had no more arms, I was a cripple. "She's lost a lot of blood. She needs a transfusion!" Said one of the doctors. Almost immediately, something sharp pierce deep into my belly button. I looked down, and a needle on the end of a long clear tube was stuck into an artery in my torso. Blood came through the tube and into me. I was able to slow down mt breathing. Most of the doctors were fussing around the room with papers and instruments, but one of them came over to me. "Sorry we had to choose such an odd method of transfusion, but you don't have arms. We call this the umbelical cord." She chuckled. She wasn't sorry. My pain was so bad that I could barely understand her, much less respond. I closed my eyes and breathed heavy. "Look, we're going to do your legs next," she said calmly. My eyes shot open. "Please, no, I'm begging you, just let me go." The doctor didn't react. "It's going to hurt considerably more, but we can't have you squirming around as we might hit something important, like your spine." Just like that, the doctor got up and walked away. By now, the colour had returned to my skin and the flow of blood from the umbelical cord had stopped. Someone pulled the needle out of my stomach and put a small bandage over the would. It hurt, but nowhere near as much as my shoulders did. The doctors moved over to my lower body and 2 of them held down my right leg. That would be the first one to go. I was expecting a bonesaw, but one of the doctors turned on a nearby circular saw. It was loud and spun fast. I was able to look down my body at what they were doing, and I noticed that they had already marked a point in my upper thigh from which to amputate. They brought the saw down to inches above my leg. Feeling the wind of the saw spinning above my leg was torturous. "God," I thought, "If you're listening, make this fast." They slowly brought the saw down and it tore into my leg. All the air was forced out of my lungs again as blood flew onto my body, the doctors, and around the room. I let out a murderous yell as I felt it cut right through the bone. 2 doctors came and held down my hips, struggling to keep me from moving. The pain was indescribable. I was genuinely blinded with it. Finally, they turned the saw off and removed my leg from the strap. I was almost too scared to look, but I peered down right as they were burning the socket to seal the bleeding. They had cut perfectly diagonal along my torso just millimeters from my pussy. The sight was so horrifying that I almost vomited, but I realized that there was no food in my stomach. I was snapped out of panicked thought and hellish pain when I heard the saw turn on again. They were going to saw off my last limb. They didn't toy with me that time, they just got right to sawing. I didn't have the energy to scream or squirm. I just had to lie there and absorb the pain. I had only been there fifteen minutes but suffering no longer had any meaning to me. It just was. I still of course was hurting more than I ever had or would, but I had accepted the fact that I was limbless. The pulled off the last leg and sealed the wound. Then, they undid the strap on my stomach. I was covered in blood and far too weak to move. They stuck the umbelical cord into me again, pumping more blood into me. My flesh regained colour but I still felt dead. I had no legs or arms. I was useless. Forever. They began to wrap bandages around my stubs. The same doctor came back to me and began wiping blood off of my boobs and neck. "Why did you do this to me?" I asked weakly. For the first time, someone responded to me. "I know it's hard for you to talk now, sweetie. That was rough. You're going to be a breeding slave for the rest of your life." There it was. My fate. "Men and even a few women will use you as a toy forever. You'll live off of a tube and spend about 40 percent of your life pregnant." I had hoped the worst was over, but it was just beginning. And yet, it was all over.

I awoke tied to an operating table. My limbs were all spread out. There were metal bands holding my wrists and ankles in place, and a thick leather strap going between my belly button and my breasts. I was totally naked. "Where am I?" I said. Several doctors were standing around me, all of them women. None of them answered me. "Hello? What's going on?" One of them picked up a clipboard. "Are you Sasha Fiero, 19 years old, Greensburg University?" "Yes, let me go!" One of the doctors picked up a large handsaw. "What are you doing?" I said. Another doctor grabbed my right arm and held it down. The doctor with the saw put one hand on my breast and rested the saw right on the end of my shoulder. "Try to hold still, okay, darling?" she said. She started sawing into my flesh, bright red blood bleeding out. A hot burning pain shot from my shoulder to the rest of my body. All the air was forced out of my lungs, and I made a cry of pain. I tried to arch up my back, but the strap over my stomach made it impossible. I was immobilized. "We're through," said the doctor. Horrifyingly, one of the doctors undid the strap on my right arm, picked it up and tossed it into a bin like garbage. By now, the shock had worn off and I screamed out in pain. "Sealing wound," said a doctor, and she took a red-hot iron rod out of a rack. "No! Please!" I yelled, but she pressed it to my shoulder. It was pure agony. I started writhing around in pain, trying to escape my restraints, but it was no use. I was too weak. By now, they had walked to my other arm. "Please, I'll do anything," I wheezed. I could barely speak. But it was no use. Again, one of them held my arm down, and another one pushed down on my breast and began to saw. There was no more shock or adrenaline rush, just extreme pain on both shoulders. I wiggled my hips, hoping to slide out of the strap, but what would be the point? I'd surely just collapse without arms. The pain from the saw was almost unbearable, and in my screaming I was losing my voice. I began to see black, and I was praying that I would pass out and that the pain would go away. But before I could, the arm was off. One doctor threw it away, and the wound was heat sealed. 2 arms gone. I felt weak and my skin looked very pale.  I began to hyperventilate, from pain and from trauma. I had no more arms, I was a cripple. "She's lost a lot of blood. She needs a transfusion!" Said one of the doctors. Almost immediately, something sharp pierce deep into my belly button. I looked down, and a needle on the end of a long clear tube was stuck into an artery in my torso. Blood came through the tube and into me. I was able to slow down mt breathing. Most of the doctors were fussing around the room with papers and instruments, but one of them came over to me. "Sorry we had to choose such an odd method of transfusion, but you don't have arms. We call this the umbelical cord." She chuckled. She wasn't sorry. My pain was so bad that I could barely understand her, much less respond. I closed my eyes and breathed heavy. "Look, we're going to do your legs next," she said calmly. My eyes shot open. "Please, no, I'm begging you, just let me go." The doctor didn't react. "It's going to hurt considerably more, but we can't have you squirming around as we might hit something important, like your spine." Just like that, the doctor got up and walked away. By now, the colour had returned to my skin and the flow of blood from the umbelical cord had stopped. Someone pulled the needle out of my stomach and put a small bandage over the would. It hurt, but nowhere near as much as my shoulders did. The doctors moved over to my lower body and 2 of them held down my right leg. That would be the first one to go. I was expecting a bonesaw, but one of the doctors turned on a nearby circular saw. It was loud and spun fast. I was able to look down my body at what they were doing, and I noticed that they had already marked a point in my upper thigh from which to amputate. They brought the saw down to inches above my leg. Feeling the wind of the saw spinning above my leg was torturous. "God," I thought, "If you're listening, make this fast." They slowly brought the saw down and it tore into my leg. All the air was forced out of my lungs again as blood flew onto my body, the doctors, and around the room. I let out a murderous yell as I felt it cut right through the bone. 2 doctors came and held down my hips, struggling to keep me from moving. The pain was indescribable. I was genuinely blinded with it. Finally, they turned the saw off and removed my leg from the strap. I was almost too scared to look, but I peered down right as they were burning the socket to seal the bleeding. They had cut perfectly diagonal along my torso just millimeters from my pussy. The sight was so horrifying that I almost vomited, but I realized that there was no food in my stomach. I was snapped out of panicked thought and hellish pain when I heard the saw turn on again. They were going to saw off my last limb. They didn't toy with me that time, they just got right to sawing. I didn't have the energy to scream or squirm. I just had to lie there and absorb the pain. I had only been there fifteen minutes but suffering no longer had any meaning to me. It just was. I still of course was hurting more than I ever had or would, but I had accepted the fact that I was limbless. The pulled off the last leg and sealed the wound. Then, they undid the strap on my stomach. I was covered in blood and far too weak to move. They stuck the umbelical cord into me again, pumping more blood into me. My flesh regained colour but I still felt dead. I had no legs or arms. I was useless. Forever. They began to wrap bandages around my stubs. The same doctor came back to me and began wiping blood off of my boobs and neck. "Why did you do this to me?" I asked weakly. For the first time, someone responded to me. "I know it's hard for you to talk now, sweetie. That was rough. You're going to be a breeding slave for the rest of your life." There it was. My fate. "Men and even a few women will use you as a toy forever. You'll live off of a tube and spend about 40 percent of your life pregnant." I had hoped the worst was over, but it was just beginning. And yet, it was all over.

I started into this after I read the stories of A-Cannibal on asstr.org One of the stories I liked best was Stocking up for Winter, Part 1 and 2. You can find them here,

http://www.asstr.org/files/Authors/cannibal_land/cannibal%20land%202/?s=2&d=2

I always wondered what happened to the remaining meats and so I decided to continue his story. It´s not yet completed, so please feel free to comment. And to add suggestions if you like to see something special.

Stocking up for Winter Part 3

Chapter One

On Christmas eve Alan and Beth were sitting together with the the 16 remaining meats at the big table. It was set with Alan's best china. Big bowls sat on the table they were filled with potato salad, pasta salad, steaming vegetables and so on. In the center of the table sat a large serving plate. On a bed of lettuce were two gooses. A girl and a boy. The boy had been 10 years old and the girl 9 years old while they still were alive. Their names had been Mark and Sandra. And the two cannibals were tearing them apart. While the kids continued on their vegetarian diet.

Beth let her eyes wander over the remaining meat packs while she was enjoying the right buttock of the boy. There were now mostly girls left now. Only two boys were left. Both were to old for her to play with since they had started to produce cum and so she would run the risk of getting pregnant if she would have them service her . The boys were both 12. The blond Johnny who just turned twelve and brown haired Don. Her eyes continued her way over the 14 girls. Most were at the nice age between 9 and 12. But there still sat the 15 year old Ana two 14 year old twins Ina and Mia and the 13 year old Melodie. Her eyes lingered on Ana. Looking her up and down she realized that the girls pretty boobs had grown even more. A thought crossed her mind and she looked at Melodie. Melodie was the only girl that had asked for tampons till now! The twins and Ana surely were old enough to have their periods already too!

“Maybe”, she mused, “we could have veal in a few month!”

Smiling evilly at the girls she felt a giggle come up when they shrank in their seats. Turning to Alan then,

“I´d like to have a nice fondue for New Years night. What do you think Alan. That is a tradition in my family.”

“Mhm not sure but it sounds nice. What do you think meats any volunteers?”

Now all the meats shrank in their seats. Trying to disappear. No one volunteered and Alan chuckled at that.

“Okay we will just select then!”

Fear ran across the faces of the meats and several did hard gulps.

“Don´t forget to eat Meats! Who looses weight has a sure one way ticket into the oven!”

Beth reminded them and the kids continued to eat with slow mechanical motions.

They continued their feast and when they were sated the left overs were placed into the fridge. After they had cleaned up with the help of the meats. The girls and two boys were locked up again. And they looked for their bedwarmers for tonight. Alan picked Ana after prepping today's feast he wanted some tit meat to play with. Beth had a harder time choosing. She really preferred boys but hated to use a condom. So she had to settle for a girl and play with her. Walking along the cages she looked them over. Finally she made up her mind and she pulled out Sarah. Sarah was a 10 year old blonde with blue green eyes. Her long hair fell down to the top of her thighs. She was a few times fucked by Alan and the boys but mostly tried to stay out of it.

They took their toys into their rooms. Ana got on her knees the moment Alan closed the door.

“May I please suck your wonderful cook?”

She asked a smiling Alan, and she brought her hands up to his zip. Opening it his cock sprang into her face and she eagerly sucked it into her mouth. Alan pushed his jeans down then pulled of his shirt. Moaning he stood there for a minute. While Ana bobbed her head along his shaft. Bringing her hands up she started to massage his balls and ass. Alan couldn't stand this expert blowjob very long, soon he grabbed Ana's head and buried his cock down her throat filling her tummy with his cum. After his last spurt went in he pulled back. Ana sucked and licked him clean like a good fuck toy. Pulling out completely he smiled down at her.

“Get on the bed and let me taste you! I want to see if you are a good fondue meat!”

Ana gulped but obeyed. She still hoped that by being a good toy she could avoid ending on the dinner table! Getting on the bed she spread her legs as wide as she could. Alan got between them and started to lick her soft folds. Ana quickly got wet when Alan licked and sucked her clitoris. Long years of playing with meat payed of as he was quickly rewarded with her creaming up and then cumming. She had a sweet but at the same time musky taste. Moving up he licked along her body until he tasted her full boobs. Sucking on her nipples he softly bit into them. Aligning himself he plunged into her wet cunt. Compared to the other girls she was a loose piece of meat. But still a lot tighter than her late teacher. While he fucked her Ana made the appropriate sounds. She enjoyed him fucking her but her tits were tender and kinda sore.

Alan quickened his thrusts and soon he was filling her cunt. Spent for the moment he got up.

“Stay here I´ll be back in a bit for some more fun and games! Use my bathroom to clean yourself.”

While Alan was having fun Beth was enjoying Sarah. She had the young girls head gripped tightly between her thighs. Sarah's tongue was working hard in Beth's cunt. She was licking and slurping between the female canibals folds. Beth was moaning and twisting below her. Feeling how she grew wetter and wetter, gripping the hair of young Sarah and then sharply pulling her head back! Looking with glazed over eyes at the young girl.

“Get up meat and get the strap-on from the night stand it´s time for you to fuck me!”

Beth opened her legs and Sarah quickly got up. She took the strap on and after fidgeting with the straps she had it on. Climbing back on the bed and between Beth wide open legs. Beth lifted her ass and pushed her cunt toward the thin long plastic cock. Sarah pushed it in and remembering how Alan had fucked her she started to quickly thrust in and out. She was leaning over Beth on her left hand she brought her right hand between them and started to play with Beth engorged clit.

Beth couldn't control herself any longer. She fucked the preteen back and when she felt the small fingers on her clit her back arched and she screamed out in pleasure. Her cunt was contracting and she pumped her body even harder on the dildo. Finally she collapsed on the bed, grabbing her toy by the hair again she pulled her up and next to her.

“Well meat I guess I can keep you alive a bit longer if you continue to be this good as a bed warmer! Maybe I should keep you as my personal pet until we catch some more boy toys/meats.”

Sarah smiled at that and gave Beth a soft kiss on her cheek rubbing the canibals soft boobs with her hand.

“I'll be very good I will do whatever you want Ma'am!”

She said. Hoping to reinforce the idea of keeping her.

Beth untangled herself from Sarah and got up. Like Alan she felt thirsty and had an idea on how to test her new pets determination to stay with her.

“Stay put little pet! I´ll be back soon!”

Beth went out of the door and into the mainroom naked where she met an equally naked Alan who was looking at the sleeping meats in their cages. His engorged cock lead his way. Stepping up to him after she got herself a glass of wine she looked into the cages too. Taking his cock in her free hand and giving it a soft squeeze. He looked over to her smiling.

“Is your toy any good for you Beth?”

He asked her while looking her over. It had been a long time since he saw her naked. And an idea was forming in his head.

“Oh yes Sarah is a nice bedwarmer. I might be tempted to keep her around for my use until we get some new boy/toys that can´t be used as bulls.”

She replied with a smile and giving Alan's cock another soft squeeze.

“As bulls Beth? What do you mean?”

He asked her when her words had sunk in. Beth tugged on his hard cook and let him over to the sitting room portion. Placing him on the couch before she answered.

“Yes as bulls Alan, I know you are a wheat farmer but maybe we could enter together in the dairy farming too? We have a few meats that we can use as cows to get started. And just imagine this Alan, we could have veal during the next long winter!”

Alan had a thoughtful expression on his face, while Beth continued to softly stroke his cock. She was thinking that by relaxing him he would be more open to her idea for their future. His mind raced and he had to clear his throat before he could say anything.

“Veal sounds nice! But how and who?”

Beth stopped stroking him and smiled.

“Well the how is easily done just continue to tenderize the older meats and soon they will be carrying! Or if you don´t like the idea to eat veal that was made by you, have our two bulls do them daily! The who is even more easy your current toy for example! She is old enough to be bred! And once she is bred she will start to give milk! We have three more girls who are old enough to be used this way. With four cows we can start a small production and I can take care of the cows and bulls. I learned enough with Doc Brown to be able to keep them healthy.”

Beth took a deep breath of relief as she saw a smile spread over Alan's face.

“That sounds interesting Beth, I think we should give it a try! But we will need some additional help for this. Could you go and get our toys? I want to know what our first future cow has to say to it.”

“Of course I´ll go and get them.”

Beth quickly went back and got their toys. Bringing them to the couch within a minute. Alan winked at her when he pulled Ana towards him and pushed her mouth on his cock. Looking at Sarah who was still wearing the strap on he motioned for her to start to fuck his toy. Sarah didn't hesitate a moment she stepped up and thrust into Ana.

“Well Beth what do you think? I tasted this meat and she is very good! I´d love to make fondue out of her!”

Beth winked back and got on her knees next to Ana. She started to feel the girls upper thighs and wings. Pinching the meat and muttering ohs and ahs.

“Yes she will make a fine fondue meat!”

Beth replied and continued to lick her lips while staring into Ana's scared eyes. Alan was moaning happily because Ana was expertly sucking his cock!

“I´m looking forward to cut the meat out of her legs and wings and dip it into the hot oil. We will do it like my mother always did and keep her alive through it wont we Alan?”

“OOOOOHHHHHHH She is way good with her tongue! Do that again toy! Yes of course we are going to keep her alive! That way she will know how good her meat is! MMMMMMMMMMM oh yes!”

Alan was moaning while talking and then filled Ana's mouth with his cream again! Pulling her up and of the strap on he placed her on his lap. His hands started to pinch and feel her legs and wings and he could see the terror rising in her eyes when he ohhed at the feel too.

“Sarah stuff that dildo in my toys ass and fuck her hard! Take my cock between your legs while you do it!”

Sarah again complied immediately pushing the slime toy up Ana's ass and rubbing Alan´s cock between her legs. Beth stepped behind her and wrapped a dog collar around her throat. Then started to rub her little bee stings that were her boobs.

When Alan´s cock was hard again he took it in his hand. Then aiming it at Ana's cunt he pushed it in. Bottoming out in her tight cunt he leaned back and let Sarah's dildo massage his cock. Looking up into the scared eyes of Ana.

“What would you do to not be our fondue meat?”

A glimmer of hope entered Ana's eyes.

“I would do anything Mr. Alan! Anything and everything that you want! Please don't cook me!”

Alan chuckled at this hope filled statement. He brought his hands to Ana's sore tits and started to massage them.

“Well Beth and I are thinking about starting a new business together. And I guess those two make you a prime candidate for it. We will start a small dairy and veal production. Would you like to become a cow and breeder for us? The alternative is to be our new years feast!”

Beth was still rubbing her pet's tiny nipples. Ana didn't need to think long about this she would much rather be a mere cow than becoming food for them. So she nodded her head yes saying,

“Yes Mr. Alan I will be your first cow!”

“Good choice Cow! Now get the fuck of me! I don´t want to eat my own veal!”

That said Alan pushed the shocked girl of his lap. While Beth pulled Sarah away at the same moment. Alan got up and grabbing Ana by her hair he dragged her to an empty cage. Throwing her in and closing the door.

“Beth? Who else do you think will make good cows? Lets throw them together in the temporary barn and lock the bulls in there too. They can work on getting them laden.”

Beth stepped over pulling her new pet along on a leash and pointed the other girls out to him. Alan opened their cages and pulled the surprised and screaming girls out to transfer them into the barn. Then he got the bulls and threw them into the crowded cell too. Locking the door he and Beth stood in front of it.

“Okay meats this is your lucky night! You boys are from now on our bulls and you girls are cows! So better get laden quickly and start to produce milk for us! If you are not laden by Easter you all will go to a BBQ. As the meat of course!”

Beth smiled at them and licked her lips. Then she turned around and pulling Sarah along went to the fridge. Tearing a wing of Sandra she went down to her room. She placed the arm on a table and let go of the leash. Sarah looked up and waited for orders, she wanted to talk with Beth but decided to wait for the morning. Beth pulled two blankets out and dropped them on the wooden floor next to her bed. Then placing the wing in front of the blankets.

“Pets sleep on the floor next to their owners bed and good pets get a nice juicy piece of meat as a treat. You want to be a good pet don't you? So eat your treat and then sleep!”

Beth slipped into her bed while Sarah got to the blankets. She arranged them a bit on the floor and lay down. Looking at the arm of her best friend. She took it and started to nibble. If staying of the menu meant to eat her best friend than she would do that! After the first few nibbles she started to take larger bites and then started to rip the meat of the bones. It had been a long time since she ate meat and this was the best tasting meat she ever ate! After sucking Sandra's fingers clean she curled up and closed her eyes. For the first time in month she slept peacefully and not scared that she would end up in the oven the next morning.

Chapter Two

The meat girls were jealous at the older girls, Sarah and the boys but all they could do was to scowl at them. The Bulls were trying to do their new job after talking with the cows and the alternative that was laid out to them they had decided that they had no other choice. So after a short rest they had started to fuck the cows keeping the others awake.

When Beth and Alan woke up they first did their usual morning chores. Washing the meat and flushing out the cells. Beth had Sarah with her the whole time, she really liked the feeling to have the girl as her pet. Once the meats were clean Alan and Beth had them lineup in front of the kitchen counter. They went along the line of girls pinching and probing them. And then putting their heads together and discussing their choices. After both agreed on two of the meats Alan raised his voice.

“Okay meats back into your cells! We will let you know of our decision in a bit!”

The meat girls were whispering scared between each other. Afraid and anxious to find out who would be served up at New Year.

Beth went to get the meats breakfast. Each got a bowl of oatmeal with lots of sugar, since fresh fruits were running low by now. Once the meats were safely back in their cells she had Sarah shove the bowls in. While she was doing this Alan made breakfast for them, people steak and eggs. While Beth prepared the table. They sat down to eat while Sarah got her plate on the floor.

“We are running out of fruits and I´ll need to get us some other supplies too now that we have four cows and two bulls. Like antibiotics, hormones, pregnancy tests and so on for them. Next I´ll drive to my storage room where I stored all the stuff from my Dad´s farm. He had a small milking machine for our two cows. The tourniquets for our fondue meat and so on.”

Beth told Alan who replied,

“Okay I´ll plow you the way to the main road with my tractor from there on you shouldn't have any more troubles.”

Beth looked down at Sarah and said,

“Pet you´ll be good and stay in my room while I´m gone!”

“Yes Miss Beth I´ll be good, but uhm I could help you with the cows too! My Dad had a farm and during summer vacation he always rented out some apartments to tourists. And I helped with the kids of the tourists, like showing them how to milk and care for cows. I can be your pet and also your milk maid. Taking care that the cows are fed and milk them, make cheese and butter from the milk and so on Miss Beth! You can check that on my Dad's farms internet site! There were pictures of me with some tourist kids in the barn and while milking and the other stuff!”

All that blurted out in one long go. Sarah was scared that if she stopped before she finished she wouldn´t get a chance to finish it anymore. Beth smiled down at her,

“Okay we will give you a chance to show us that you know what to do but tomorrow. Today you´ll be good and stay in my room ready to fuck me when I come back!”

That said and since they had finished their breakfast they got up. Beth brought Sarah into her room and got her coat then leaving her.

While Beth was gone and Sarah bored in the bedroom, Alan decided to dirty some of the girls up again. He picked two sisters. Nine year old Tara and her sister 11 year old Francy. Pulling them out of their cages he brought them into his bedroom. Not wasting any time he stripped while he looked the meats over.

“Francy start to prepare Tara for me! I want her nice and slippery when I tenderice her!”

Francy pushed her sister onto the bed and dived between her legs. Alan watched her eating her sister out while rubbing his cock to full attention. Looking at them he decided to be mean today. Spitting in his hand he used it to make his cock-head slippery. Silently he stepped behind Francy and ramming his manhood up her backdoor without a warning. Francy screamed into her sisters filet. And she bucked hard. Alan grabbed her head by the hair and when he pushed in again, he pushed her head into her sisters filet again.

“Don't stop making your little sister happy meat!”

Alan continued to enjoy the tight ass for the next 15 minutes then filling her up with his man juice. When he pulled out of the crying 11 year old he ordered Tara to clean up and out her sister. Watching the little meat pack eating the slimy ass quickly got him hot again and so he this time used little sisters backdoor.

This way he continued to play with the meats until late afternoon when Beth returned. Once Beth knocked on his door he finished up by spraying his last load into the two meats faces. Covering their faces in his hot seed and then watching them clean each other once more.

Finished he grabbed both meats by the hair and pulled them back to the cages. Throwing them in and locking up. Beth was waiting for him at the table having Sarah between her legs eating her pussy. Alan slumped down on a chair. He was a bit exhausted but the meal revived him. While they ate Beth told him that the supplies were upstairs and she would need his help to get them down. Once they finished both went up and got the fruits and other supplies down. The hardest was the milking machine and a big box that looked a bit like a refrigerator. Not because of the weight but because they were so cumbersome. But they managed to set the milking machine up in front of the barn cage and the box next to the preparation table below the pulley systems used to handle very heavy meats.

When they finished it was time for them to let the meats know of their decision as to who would be cooked at New Year. They stood in front of the cages looking the meats over who cowered scared in the corners and at the back of their cages.

Alan cleared his throat,

“I´m sure you all wonder who will be the main course at our New Year feast. It was a hard decision but we finally made our minds up.”

Here he nudged Beth who took over,

“As Alan said it was a hard decision, you are all just delicious and I'm looking forward to sink my teeth into your tender sweet meat. Now we will go from cage to cage and tell you if one of the occupants is an entree or not.”

Alan and Beth went to opposite corners and looked in the cage. By planning they had the entrees together with two other girls in the center cage. Slowly they walked along the cages shaking their head no in front of them and leaving relieved girls behind while the ones in front of them got more and more scared.

Arriving at the last cage they grinned wolfish into it.

“Yes here we have our entrees!”

Alan opened the cage and pulled the first girl out! Beth locked the cage up behind him again.

“We will be back for the second entree after preparing this one! You all should pay attention since it could be anyone of you!”

Beth told the three frightened girls. Alan pulled the fighting girl to the cleaning table and slammed her onto it. The impact drove the air out of her lungs and stopped her fighting long enough for him to tie her spread eagle onto it.

The meats name had been Trixie and she was a 10 year old brunette. She had gained some weight due to the sugary diet and small activity. That had given her muscles a nice marbling. Once she regained her breath she was crying and shouting at the top of her lungs. Begging not to be cooked and arguing that it was not the 31st yet. Beth hearing that smiled evilly at her.

“No it´s not yet the 31st but your meat has to be hung a bit before we will eat it! That adds some special flavor to it! And you want to taste as good as you can don't you my little meat pack? Sarah get me the red leather bag!”

Sarah went and picked the back up with her mouth. Marveling at the very soft texture of the leather. She carried it over and Beth placed it on the table. She opened it and pulled out four tourniquets, a small axe, scalpel and four meat hooks. A long thick hose was the last thing she placed on the table. She started to wash the screaming meat. The first step was to clean out her guts and stomach.

Beth took the hose and shoved it down Trixie's throat. Trixie's eyes widened in shock and pain. The hose was long enough to reach the sink. She connected the normal cleaning hose to the one leading into Trixie's stomach. Filling her stomach with hot soapy water. She waited for a long time until Trixie's stomach was almost exploding. Beth used the time to put on rubber gloves and then shoved two of her fingers into Trixie's ass, opening it and her waste started to pour out. Beth waited patiently, holding the crying coughing girl open, until only clean soapy water came out indicating that her system was completely empty. She stopped the water and then used compressed air to push all the water out.

Trixie was close to faint right now. And Beth pulled the hose out of her throat. She then used a smaller hose to flush out the meats filet and a catheter to drain her bladder. She left the catheter in place to keep draining the meat. Next she scrubbed the girls front and back with steel wire brushes and antiseptic soap. Alan watched her interested. He had never prepared meat for wet aging!

“Okay Alan up to this point you knew I´m sure. Maybe except the top to bottom flush of the intestines! I find this is a way more effective way to clean the meats. Since it leaves nothing in their system and the chemicals prevent the stomach and guts to produce any digestive fluids anymore. The meats body doesn´t know it yet but it´s already dead since it´s forever unable to digest any food.”

Beth explained to Alan and the meat who was only able to whimper by now. The gruesome cleaning had hurt her like nothing else in her young life.

“Yes I can see the advantages of this! Now we can also stuff her tummy! And make a nice long sausage directly inside of her!”

“Right Alan! In order to do so anyhow we need to prevent the meat from swallowing her own spit. That is easily achieved by blocking her throat after stuffing her. For now we will leave it like it is.”

Beth now took the first of the two smaller tourniquets and opened it. Showing it to Alan. It was made out of fine leather like the bag it had been in.

“My Mom made those and the bag out of the hides of older meats. Since it´s always best to skin and marinate those! The meat is more tender after marinating. Not that we need to with our hairless goats! They are naturally tender!”

Beth smiled over to the cages where the meats were silently watching everything. Then she continued,

“For the next part we need to stop the blood flow in the meats arms and legs. This is done by wrapping the tourniquet around it and closing them as tight as you can! You can check if the blood flow stopped by feeling the meats pulse or by opening the arteries at the wrists.”

Beth closed the tourniquet as tight as possible. Checking the pulse she nodded to Alan who did the same. Beth continued with the other arm and legs. Leaving about 1 and a half inches between the armpits, hips and the tourniquet. When that was done She took the first of the meat hooks.

“This is a crucial part now Alan since we need to be able to lift the meat and suspend it in the air the hooks have to go below it´s collar bone and if possible puncturing the upper part of the shoulder blades.”

Beth demonstrated this by forcing the meat hook in Trixie's right shoulder. Then when the hook stopped she held the hook in her left hand and taking the axe. She hammered the hook through the shoulder blade and then adjusted it.
Trixie couldn't help it the excruciating torturous pain pushed her into a merciful faint. When Beth saw this she looked at Alan.

“Since the meat fainted you can do her other side Alan. It´s easier when the meat can´t struggle.”

She handed Alan the second meat hook, who took it and placed it where he thought it should enter. Beth adjusted the place a tiny bit and then nodded.

“You can feel the soft tissue with the tip. Move it until you feel the underside of the meat's collar bone then push in until you feel the resistance of the shoulder blade.”

Alan did and then he pushed the hook in stopping when he had reached her shoulder blade. Beth handed him the axe and Alan finished his task.

“Okay Alan now we can hoist the meat into the air but before we do this we need to get rid of the blood in it's extremities and bag them. We should wake the meat up for that.”

Alan agreed that it would be more fun that way and got them the smelling salt. Holding it below Trixie's nose she woke with a start. Hoping that it all was just a terrible nightmare. But the little brunettes hopes were crushed when she felt the throbbing pain in her shoulders. Big tears ran down her face and her throat was raw from her cries and the hose.

“Okay now that the meat is awake again we will take the axe and cut of it´s hands and feet. Then we massage the blood out. I´ll do her right side and you can do her left. Once the blood is out we seal the limbs in this plastic covers and use the vacuum cleaner to suck the air out. Sealing the covers and the meat is ready to be placed into the cold storage.”

Trixie's eyes grew even bigger on hearing what was planned! She started to beg in a hoarse whimper not to cut her hands and feet of! But when she looked into her tormentors eyes she saw no mercy, no remorse just hunger! Beth took the axe and placing a small flat piece of wood below Trixie's right wrist, she lifted the axe and brought it quickly down. With a sickening thud the axe cut of the wrist. Trixie was out of her mind by now. Crying like crazy but her body didn't grant her the relief of another black out. She had to watch and feel how her limbs were hacked of. Then her painfully tingling limbs were rubbed from the tourniquet down to the wrists and ankles. The blood was slowly squeezed out of the dying limbs. When no more blood came the plastic sleeves were pushed over her arms and sealed of at the tourniquets. Sarah had by now brought the vacuum cleaner and after Beth sucked the air out of the sleeves she sealed the other ends too.

“Okay Alan now get the first pulley over the meat. He did and Beth connected the spreader bar to the two hooks that were driven through Trixie's shoulders. Lifting the sobbing meat up she was pulled to the strange refrigerator. In the side of it were holes covered by thick rubber that was cross cut to let them push the meats arms and legs into it. Alan moved the meat while Beth pushed the limbs in. She opened the front to fold the legs and arms. So that they would fit inside. Once all covered meat was in she closed the door. Hanging a bag of intravenous nutrients to a hook at the side she pushed the needle into one of Trixie's venes and opened the small valve.

“This will help keep her alive until her corpus goes into the oven Alan. I have enough with me to last until next year. Let´s get the second meat!”

“Yes sounds good! Could I do it all this time?”

Alan asked while they were approaching the cell that contained the meat. The three girls pressed themselves against the far wall. They were scared out of their minds. Beth and Alan stopped in front of the cage and opened the door.

“Okay Maria! Your turn! Come here or we will do that to all of you!”

The threat worked as the other two inhabitants of the cell pushed the 9 year old blonde Maria out and into their captors arms! They would do anything to avoid such a horrible end!

Alan took the girl by the arm and he looked at Beth.

“Would you mind if I give this meat a last tenderizing? The show the other one gave us made me horny.”

“No that is okay I'll have my pet show me if she can handle the milking machine to find out if she will be helpful or not. Just don´t take longer than lets say an hour and a half. The meat has to have enough time to age!”

Alan nodded his understanding and pulled Maria towards the couch. Maria was fighting him but it did no good! Alan opened his fly and pulled his member out. Pushing Maria face down on the couch he pulled her ass up and buried his face in between her legs. Lapping away at her cunt. It didn't take him long until he deemed her ready for tenderizing. Standing up he grabbed her hips and lifted her lower half into the air. His member slipped right between her puffy lips and with a large thrust he was in her. She was no virgin anymore but still extremely tight! Maria cried out loud when she felt him push in. Her little tight cunt was stretched to capacity by his flesh. Alan started to pound away on her forcing scream after erotic scream out of her. It didn't take him long to shoot his first load into her. Trixie's ordeal, begging, screaming and squirming had made him extremely horny. After shooting his load in her stuffed cunt he pulled out. Turning her over he was at her again. Laying on top of the fragile girl he started to taste her nipples. The flavoring in the morning gave them a sweet vanilla taste. In spite of Maria's discomfort, fear and pain, Alan was enjoying himself immensely. The fact that this sweet little girl would soon be turned into meat and then food in one of the most gruesome ways made his cock hard in no time again. Soon he was ready to fuck the preteen again. This time he lined his cock up with her asshole. Her scream when he pushed into the last virgin hole on the meat was deafening.

Alan enjoyed the side benefits of cooking hairless goat for the next hour. Alternating between her two lower fuck holes. He'd had loves to get a blow job but he didn't want to loose his joy stick.

My DA: http://cuteandhurting.deviantart.com/
My HF: http://www.hentai-foundry.com/user/CuteAndHurting/profile

Unfortunately, u need to be logged into HF to see my stories, probably because of content severity...

Intro and Chapter 1

Introduction and Explanations

In my story group “Bad Magic: Petrification, Transformation, Immortality” or BMPTI, some stories followed a wizards’ realm with the concept of ‘simple sealing’. And then one day, while brushing my doorknob to Nico and Maki, I thought of a Japanese company for that type of stories. A company that would buy girls, embed a microchip in their brains to have full control over their behavior, and use them for entertainment, abuse, and in the end turn them into statues. Of course, the best thing about ‘simple sealing’ statues is that the victims are still conscious and feel the last thing they felt. So I thought I would dedicate a whole story group just to that. Now, I don’t know if I’ll only write 1, 2 or 20 stories on this subject, but they will be here.

‘Simple sealing’ directly traps or turns a person into nonliving material, trapping their soul. As soul is inside a non-biological matter, it unfortunately mends with it and becomes forever trapped in material itself, even if broken and changed with nuclear fission. Worst thing is, however, that all senses, except for hearing and sight, become locked the way there were moment before, and the person’s thoughts and emotions run free. There is no doubt those people are practically in silent black hell.

Our girls are turned into stone, silicone, plastic, rubber or stuff like that. That is the type of simple sealing they get. Unfortunately for them, microchips can no longer control their feelings and behavior once they’re sealed, so there is no comfort for them.

But most of the people are getting hooked on it. And why would it be? Because it gives possibility of controlling someone’s eternity. People have murdered, executed, tortured and… Done violent things in the past. Mostly because they had to, although some enjoyed them. But when a person, through magic, witnesses capability of giving someone literally endless prison, it creates confusion in their brains and souls. For most people, the more they see it, the more they are addicted to it. Some of those people create limits, making sure that the victim doesn’t suffer and they even have their own movement throughout the world. But most of the sealing addicts don’t care. After all, literally none of the victims end up NOT suffering, even those who feel pleasure or nothing, because they can’t move or even breathe – it’s driving them crazy. But pain makes it completely different type of suffering and is especially evil. Most of the sealing addicts like doing and watching it all, whether it’s sexy, supposed-to-be pleasurable, neutral, torturous…

People even play with it. Back in the day you had extreme sports, Russian roulette, death matches… Some people love to take deadly risks, especially for a reward. Despite sealing being way worse than dying, for some reason people take that form of extreme sport more than others. I just thought it’d be worth mentioning.

People used to believe in Hell. Later they found out that the soul can be created, transferred and killed, and that most of them just inhabit a new body. But now people are finally capable of creating any type of everlasting Hell – using simple sealing and similar methods.

***

Chapter 1: Donation

Back at the highschool Academy of Magic, first years have begun to learn about sealing and transformation. In first year, they can only do simple sealing, and the teacher demonstrates it on them. Although it makes his classes super scary and unpredictable, they had been starting to like watching it. Besides, if they leave now, they will be, that’s right, sealed, and probably in a horrible way. They had been sealed different ways, turned in different materials, some of them would feel nothing, and others would have very painful eternal life.

You can read about the introductory class in “Introduction to Sealing” from story group BMPTI or “Bad Magic: Petrification, Transformation, Immortality”.

For lecture we are talking about today, their crazy teacher was planning to present a company called “Statue and Hell Department”. So they all went in, had their seat and seen a girl dressed in blue sport shorts and blue sleeveless t-shirt that almost revealed her bellybutton. The material seemed to be soft. She was standing straight in front of the blackboard, her hands behind her back. Her hair was blonde, wavy and neck-length. She was smiling, as if trying to show positivity and optimism. There was also a guy holding a device with four knobs in the back.

“This is Akane from SHD company that we were going to present today.” Teacher introduced her. Akane waved her hand and put it back behind her back. “She is SHD property, which they donated to our high school. She is same age as you. As you already know, there is a chip in her brain controlling her behavior and emotions. That’s why she’s so friendly right now. Say hi, Akane.”

“Hi!” Akane waved her hand again. “I am Akane, stripped off my last name, number 1094. I was sold by my parents because they thought it was a child labor company and they were poor, and had 2 more children and a baby on the way. If only they knew hehe.”

“Now let’s hear from the person in the back, SHD employee, currently controlling Akane.” Teacher proposed.

“Yeah, I prefer to stay unnamed because… It’s that type of a job. I have a right to be unnamed. Just call me Saito. Our company’s name ends with ‘Department’ as in ‘girls department’. The controller I’m holding is the simplest one, having 4 suppressors: behavior, fear, melancholy and pain. She currently has fear and sadness suppressed to maximum, which makes her so calm. We have some behavior suppression, but no pain suppression or she could suffer unintended damage. We don’t suppress pain before sealing because it takes away the whole point of it. Suppressors turn off once she’s sealed. Microchip becomes completely useless.”

“Thank you for telling us, Saito. Now, class, does anyone have any question for this girl or Saito?”

After several seconds, a cute brunette dared to raise their hand.

“Umm… Akane-chan. Having all bad emotions suppressed right now, how do you feel about the… You know… Fact that you would be sealed forever? Or even suffering forever? I mean, what does thinking about it make you think…? Or feel?”

“Well,” she answered with a smile on her face, looking to the ceiling a bit “It is going to happen in like 15 minutes. I’m thinking about it all the time. I don’t want it. I know I will despair for eternity no matter how they do it, so it’s fascinating for me to not be bothered by it right now. I mean, thanks to their devices I feel best I ever felt in my life. I only wish it would not have to stop afterwards. But somewhere I heard that sun or something might purge us so hard that all of the mass or part of the mass containing my soul could be turned into photons. That gives me hope that someday, after millions or billions of years, I could be saved. I hope someone can explain it better.”

“I can say something about it.” Said teacher. “They had turned a part of a ‘living statue’ to electromagnetic radiation. The other part seemed to behave as if nothing happened. Chakrogram showed that vibrations happened as if something was still there on the missing part. Now, there is a possibility that part of a soul died, and there is a possibility it was trapped in those photons. The former is more likely because vibrations showed sign of psychological activity. Anyway, you’re highly unlikely to spiritually disappear even after billions of years.”

“Oh…” She replied. “That’s not comforting. I hope you’re wrong.”

“Well, we don’t know everything, and we never did. I could be wrong, but that is highly unlikely.”

Somebody else had a request. Another blonde with wavy hair, but unlike Akane, her hair was long and her face was bright.

“What do you normally do, Akane?”

“Normally we do pornography, usually lesbian. And we are programmed to physically enjoy people, so we make love in our free time too.”

“So cool… Can you show me how you kiss?”

“Only if they let me.”

The teacher and Saito let her. The blonde went to Akane and leaned her face forward, shutting her eyes in embarrassment. Akane made out with her for 30 seconds. It was various, juicy and looked amazing. The blonde then had to let her go and go back to her seat. She whispered to herself: “Wow…”

“Can I just ask” continued the blonde “How much these cost?”

“Seven figures in US Dollars.” Teacher replied.

“Oh… That’s too bad.”

“If you want money, you gotta make some honey. Any more questions?”

A black straight hair rose her hand.

“Teacher. Could you show us what she’s like when you turn off the… knobs?”

“Suppressors.” Teacher corrected her. “Can we, Saito?”

“Yes, but… You’ll need to hold her.”

“I handle resistance with my students all the time. You’d think wizard’s honor is persistent, but as soon as I skewer a nipple before sealing, chosen examples resist best they can. Let’s do it!”

‘Skewer a nipple?’ The students thought. ‘You did much worse things to our colleagues and now they have to feel it forever…’

Saito then put behavior to maximum, commanded her to not move or speak, and then reduced fear and melancholy suppressors to the minimum. Poor Akane started shaking and crying, but she couldn’t move. Her posture wasn’t that straight anymore. She craved to speak.

And only then did Saito put behavior suppressor to 0. Akane immediately ran to the window. But teacher was ready for it as it happened many times before with his students. There was an unknown force preventing her from approaching the windows. She saw height was enough to kill her, so she struggled and punched with all her might, screaming in panic. After realizing windows were unapproachable, she quickly looked around, grabbed teacher’s pen and, without pause, ran it toward her own neck. But it never reached her neck as teacher took hold of her arm. Worse yet, she couldn’t move.

“HEEELP STOP IT PLEASE IT IS PLEASE FOREVER PLEASE DON’T DO THAT TO ME PLEE-EE-EEEAASE…” She screamed with a gruesome face of panic and tears. Then the paralysis spread and she went silent. Students could finally uncover their ears as she was no longer screaming.

“Put it all back as it was.” Asked teacher.

Saito then increased behavior, fear and sadness suppression to max, gave her adequate commands and reduced behavior suppressor back to 30%. Teacher let go of her arm, which made her paralysis disappear. She went back in front of the blackboard.

“I’m sorry for that. But I would really love to kill or unborn myself.” She apologized while smiling.

“Time to get to it. We will turn you into an extension cord.” Decided teacher. “You will have three output sockets.”

Teacher took 3 AC sockets with sharp pointy sticks on their backs. Sticks showed that those outlets were made especially for drilling into something. He commanded Akane to stay as silent as possible, and to remove her sleeveless T-shit. She did it. He started pushing the sticks deep into Akane’s nipples. Blood started dripping down her belly as she would quietly squawk. She was shivering and her face became distorted with pain a little. She didn’t seem afraid or sad, because of the suppressors.

“Saito-san, can you fix this face?” Asked teacher.

“Sure. I’ll just suppress behavior to max. And you, Akane, stay smiling and bright.”

He did it, and Akane’s reaction to pain ceased. She was smiling. Her breathing would give away her excruciating state, as the teacher was drilling her breasts and bellybutton with metal stakes of those outlets. Soon they were all inside her body. Electric sockets were successfully hiding most of her breasts and her bellybutton.

He then threw an extension cord with lose and naked ends below her. He raised his hand and they started rising up, into the bottom of her body. The chord got in deeper and deeper, until blood started pouring. She was impaled and the chord had apparently been going up her body, causing excruciating pain, but her behavior couldn’t show it. Although it was all happening inside her body, the teacher knew how to connect the cable to the back of the sockets.

“OK, we are done with that.” Said teacher. “Now it is time for me to turn you to stone. Any last words, you can in a polite voice speak them now.”

“Argh… Ah… hurts stop it… Ah…” She squawked with a smiling face.

“OK, that’s enough.”

He then put his hand above her head, and she stopped breathing. She started going gray. When she was fully gray, the teacher removed his hand.

“That’s it! We have turned her into a statue, thus sealing her for all eternity. Also, the microchip is now non-functional as there is no brain, so she can, besides pain, also feel fear and sadness. Her mind is now free, but her soul isn’t. We can use her as an extension cord. Now, before I plug it into the wall jack, answer me this. When I do it, what will she feel?”

Someone raised their hand and spoke.

“Whatever she felt last.”

“And what about current going through her if, for example, I plug something into her breast?”

“She will feel nothing new.”

“That’s right. She will be fully unaware of everything new happening to her.”

Teacher tested Akane’s efficiency with a reflector. But it didn’t work. Apparently, the teacher connected something wrong inside Akane. Probably because he was doing it blind. So now this innocent girl will be suffering forever, and nobody will have use of it. She is basically a censored statue now. He was disappointed in himself. Luckily, he let everyone go without taking it out on them.

She was beautiful, sleeping on the table as I slid her clothes away and tossed them to fire. She wouldn't need them. I noticed she momentarily opened her eyes so I quickly taped her arms together, starting just above her elbows, all the way to her fingers, which I taped together before I taped thick winter mittens and then socks over her hands and feet. Next were her legs, and I grabbed a second fresh roll because I used so much on her arms, and likewise, I cacooned her from above her knees to her mitten smothered feet, which were soft and small.
Like a rainbow silver and pale white, the petite 18 year baby sitter was under 5 feet from sole to scalp, and very thin, with not even A cups but amazingly, a perfectly curvy ass that normally stuck out in a manner that mortified her, currently smooshed on the table beneath her.

I saw her open eyes as I taped her mourh shut. She stared at me blankly.

Steven's too old to have a babysitter. His parents got him one anyway, despite his brother, my friend, insisting he and I could. Truly I didn't want to be his babysitter, I wanted him not to have one.
Steven was his with his brother. His babysitter was in my basement.

I pretty muched wrecked all the tech that could endanger me and made it look like some SJWs did it, was quite fun. Then I waited in Steven's house while he was at the park with his brother, who really didn't kbow my plan. Dragging her nextdoor and tossing her in an open window on the ground was easy. It was dark isolated.
But now she was waking up.

She blinked.
She looked around and her face showed simultaneously more fear and realization as she calculated her situation, before snapping her head steady to stare at me, wide eyed and almost unblinking.
I taped over her eyes. Her screams were muffled but I added so much more tape anyway.

She wasn't tense. She couldn't be. She couldn't move yet at all, she was simply awake and aware. She could feel pain. Just not move. He didn't have any painkillers for her. Poor girl. I didn't want her to be in pain. Well I enjoyed it physically but if it wasn't needed to make the world a better place, I wouldn't. If I could make it easier for her, I would.

I lifted her feet into the air and had a field day spanking her she sprayed piss everywhere and I didn't slow down at all, even once she wasn't paralyzed. Her butt was just perfect. She wiggled off the table and I held her legs down, but she was facing away from the table and this thrusted her vagina forward and covered her ass, so I started spanking her pussy and thighs. She put her hands on the ground and tried wiggling off, but that just circled her tush and presented it for a good spanking. I tossed her back on the table and started slaping her belly. She was going to be dead in a week, why not bruise her.

I started slapping her. Her head looking up from in front of my belly. Her face grew purple. It was already red from terror and shame.
I held her still as I pointed to ny basement kitchen. I slapped each of her nipples in turns and asked,
"When I am done hurting you, what part of you should I eat first?"

Hannah goes to the Zoo

The world was changing. Had changed already, in fact. Hannah wasn't sure exactly when it had happened, but remembered with crystal clarity the first time the changes became obvious enough for her to notice. The first time was the day she saw a woman eaten by a frog.

She was at the zoo, casually wandering around the exhibits and admiring all the different animals. Many no longer existed in the wild, some had been extinct until revived by recent scientific advancements, and a few had never existed before the present at all. It was one of these last that caught her attention on that day. It was a frog. A frog the size of a great dane.

The frog and a couple of young zookeepers were at the center of an amphitheater-like enclosure, with a modest crowd observing from the terraced seats. It was, she learned from the poster on the wall, the frog's scheduled live feeding day. Hannah joined the other zoo patrons in the audience who had gathered to watch the feeding.

The larger of the two zookeepers, a man, introduced himself and the frog, Jimmy, to the audience. He also introduced his female co-worker to the audience, but did so almost as a afterthought, as though her name was really worth mention. He then told the audience a condensed version of Jimmy's life history, starting with his creation, one of many, at a laboratory. The zookeeper then detailed his short life as a slightly larger than usual polliwog, his gradual transformation into adult amphibian, and his rapid and seemingly ceaseless growth in size. The zoo had acquired Jimmy just after his physically maturity and had been feeding him live meals of ever increasing size since then.

The zookeeper explained that at first feeder mice were enough of a meal to satisfy the frog. Jimmy grew quickly however, and soon was downing rats by the dozen. He started eating small piglets after that, and then moved on to juvenile pigs. At his current size of better than one hundred fifty pounds he was theoretically able to consume a pig nearly as large as he was. This was proving to be an increasingly dangerous proposition however, as adult pigs are extremely powerful animals. The zoo was becoming steadily more concerned that one of his next meals might cause serious injury or worse to Jimmy, which, the zookeeper explained, was the reason for the substitution of that day's scheduled pig with something considerably less likely to cause him harm.

The female zookeeper had harrumphed and rolled her eyes at her co-worker's last statement, then interjected that she thought that a pig was perfectly acceptable for Jimmy. Her colleague chuckled and replied that he was sure that she did. She then, with some assistance from her co-worker, proceeded to undress, curl her legs and arms as tightly as she could against her body, then allow Jimmy to swallow her whole.

It happened remarkably fast. One moment there was a healthy young woman standing next to a frog half again as large as she was, and a mere two or three minutes later the only thing left of her was a bulging stomach and a few pieces of still warm clothes. Jimmy's mouth had opened startlingly wide and he had stuffed nearly half of her curled up body into his mouth with one quick lunge. With surprisingly little help from the male zookeeper, the frog lifted the woman off the ground, tilted his head back, and began making short swallowing motions. Every few seconds the frog would gulp, and every few seconds a few more inches of bare female skin would disappear down his throat. After a slight difficulty with his meal's feet, which, although small and bare, stuck out at an inconvenient angle, Jimmy managed to close his mouth completely.

The remaining zookeeper smiled down at Jimmy happily, and, somewhat disconcertingly, continued to banter with his former co-worker. Her responses were understandably terse, though thoroughly muffled and only faintly audible. More disconcerting than the responses coming from a woman whose face was buried in the bottom of a stomach were the responses of the audience as the scene played out in front of them. Some in the crowd had initially expressed amazement and incredulity at the idea of a woman being eaten alive right in front of them, others had immediately been enthused by the prospect, and the rest had simply sat in interested silence and watched. None, however, had seemed particularly disturbed in the slightest by the impending fate of the woman in front of them. Indeed, the only sentiments she heard voiced after the crowd had finished taking photos of themselves with the frog, whose mouth was held open to showcase the visible hindquarters and feet of the woman in his throat, was how fascinating and entertaining the experience had been.

Hannah had been stunned. She had been flummoxed by the very idea of feeding a person, a woman, to an animal. The outrage she had expected to hear from the crowd of observers completely failed to materialize, and she had watched, transfixed and shocked, as the event transpired in front of her. As the crowd dispersed, happily chatting away about the feeding and sending the pictures they had just taken to people they knew, Hannah had remained in her seat. She was quite unable to wrap her mind around what she had just witnessed.

The zookeeper made a short call, and within a few moments another couple young zookeepers arrived with a large metal mesh cage on a rolling cart. The three of them herded the full frog into the cage with little difficulty, the animal quite calm and seemingly familiar with the routine. The short journey must have jostled the contents of the frog's stomach around, as there was a brief, muffled surprised sound from inside, then a couple of quiet questions. The first zookeeper responded that Jimmy was being taken back to the giant frog's enclosure, that she and the frog were going to have plenty of quiet time together under his basking lamp, and that he would see her again in about a week or so. This didn't seem to amuse his ex-colleague, but her irritated response to his remark only made him chuckle. The other two zookeepers, both youthful females, ignored this exchange entirely, seemingly unperturbed and unimpressed by the fact that the frog they were moving had a woman in its stomach. On his way out of the amphitheater, the first zookeeper scooped up the discarded uniform of his co-worker, a dark green polo with the logo of the zoo and a name tag on it and a pair of khaki shorts, and absently deposited them in the waste receptacle next to the exit as he passed it.

Hannah remained in her seat for a few moments, going over the events that she had just watched. A queer feeling was fluttering around in her abdomen, occasionally jumping up into her chest and making her heart lurch strangely. What she had just witnessed was so far outside of what her experience of the world had lead her to expect of it that it was difficult to think. She was sure of one thing however. She wanted, desperately, to know what was happening with Jimmy and his apparent meal right now. She got up and followed after Jimmy and his keepers.

She caught up to them just as they were entering an unobtrusive door in the zoo's reptile and amphibian house. The door was marked "Employees Only" in dark lettering. Just as she neared her quarry, the door clicked closed behind them. She stared at it for a few moments, frustrated, then glanced around the dimly lit area she was in. All around her were displays; terrariums, small and large and larger still, full of lizards and salamanders and snakes and caiman. Her eyes were drawn to one of the largest such enclosures which featured several informational posters and a centered placard with a large frog emblazoned on it. It was Jimmy's terrarium.

Hannah glanced at the posters briefly, one catching her eye. It was several colorful anatomical drawings of a frog's insides, from different angles and of different parts of the body. The one showing the frog's digestive system was most interesting, as it seemed to show that a frog's body was mostly made up of mouth and stomach. She was distracted from the poster by movement at the rear of Jimmy's terrarium. A concealed door opened up, and the three zookeepers wheeled in the cage containing Jimmy. They soon had the cage's door open and the giant frog slowly eased himself out of it onto the spongy, mossy floor of his habitat. Hannah thought she heard, faintly through the glass of the terrarium, a muffled question come from Jimmy's stomach as the two female zookeepers pushed the emptied cage back out through the door. Whatever the question was, the male zookeeper seemed uninterested in answering it. He simply looked around the habitat, as if checking that everything was in order and where it was supposed to be, then turned around and followed his colleagues out the door. One more short question emerged from the frog before the door closed after him, but this too was ignored.

Jimmy sat motionless for a few moments, then gingerly made his way to the side of the habitat that contained a moisture mister set up over some gently sloped flattened stones. The mist that precipitated onto them fed into a small pool, the tiny trickle of water gently dripping down the rock surface. The frog's slow, careful movements reminded her of someone at a family holiday meal who had eaten far more than they usually allowed themselves, and was trying to make it to a couch or recliner without anything coming back up. Jimmy spent about five minutes under the mister, water beading on his skin with his mouth slightly open, breathing slowly and occasionally gulping. Seemingly satisfied with his skin's moisture content, he then shuffled over to the opposite side of the habitat, which had a lamp positioned over a large, flat, lichen and moss covered boulder. He paused several times to gulp as he went. The lamp clicked on automatically as he eased himself on to the rocky surface, and he seemed to exhale with something akin to relief as he settled down on it.

Once Jimmy had stopped moving around, the reason for his occasional gulps became apparent to Hannah. There was movement, sometimes sporadic, sometimes sustained, within the belly of the giant amphibian. Every time the bulge in his stomach started to quiver and shift, Jimmy would close his eyes and give a gulp or two. These gulps would calm his stomach for a few moments, then the movements would start again. Hannah thought that she could hear intermittent, faint sounds from inside the frog. The muffling effects of the frog's flesh, along with the thick pane of glass between the frog and her, meant that the meaning of these sounds were a mystery.

Hannah stared at the frog in his habitat for several minutes undisturbed, watching with a sensation of mild unreality as a frog the weight of a great dane, well, nearly two great danes now, struggled to quiet the squirming movements of the woman he had swallowed scarcely twenty minutes before. Hannah's reverie was interrupted, however, when a trio of other zoo patrons walked up to the terrarium to gawk in awe at the giant frog. What looked like a mother and her two daughters pressed up against the glass as close as they could without actually touching it, peering intently at the recumbent amphibian.

The family chattered happily, obviously enjoying their day at the zoo. The younger daughter asked her mother if the giant frog really was real, to which her mother assured her that yes, it was indeed. The older of the two daughters observed that the frog was quite fat. Her mother contemplated the gulping amphibian for a moment then mused that perhaps it had eaten recently. Both daughters found this intriguing, and the younger wondered aloud just what a frog as large as that would eat.

Hannah thought that they wouldn't believe her if she told them what that frog had in fact eaten. Or, on second thought, considering the reaction of the rest of the audience to the act, perhaps they would. Would they be shocked, even appalled at the truth? Or, would they be as blase about it as the people who had watched it happen had been? Would the fact that giant frogs apparently filled their bellies with women simply be an interesting trivia item, something, perhaps, to trot out in their next casual conversation with the neighbor next door. Oh, did you happen to know? Human females are the preferred comestibles of over-sized amphibians. Oh, how fascinating, I had always wondered just what they ate.

Hannah's rather erratic train of thought was interrupted when, a mere fraction of a second after the last of the trio had turned away from the giant frog's terrarium, five saliva covered toes and half of the foot they were attached to slipped out from between Jimmy's lips. Jimmy had been gulping continuously for nearly a minute, and his stomach was all a tremble with writhing, squirmy movement. The toes, looking quite small and vulnerable sticking out from between his large, batrachian lips, flexed and curled repeatedly, sometimes pointing or spreading wide, occasionally simply relaxed and trembling. Jimmy, discovering that the meal he thought safely tucked away might actually still be in contest, redoubled his efforts to regain control. He gulped mightily for several moments, shifted his position on his rock slightly, moving back an forth a bit, then extended his long, flexible tongue from his mouth and ran it over and around his lips. It looked kind of like a prestidigitator's trick; the toes were there, the tongue ran over them, the toes vanished. Jimmy retracted his prehensile tongue and gave a final, mighty gulp. The excitement in his stomach appeared to quieten, if not completely, then at least to manageable levels.

Hannah let out a breath that she hadn't realized that she was holding, her shoulders sagged, the tension of the last half hour suddenly leaving her a bit quivery and needing to sit down. Fortunately, there were benches in the center of the room, formed in a square for convenient viewing of any of the exhibits. She sank down on the one facing the giant frog's habitat. The odd, fluttery sensation was still tickling her insides, and once she sat down it became much harder to ignore. So, she just sat on the bench with her eyes closed, breathing deeply, and tried to sort her thoughts.

The first thought that she managed to pry out of the jumble was a question. Jimmy had swallowed the former zookeeper, well, about half an hour ago. How was she still alive and moving? Surely she should have suffocated by now, seeing as how being on the inside of a stomach could hardly be conducive to deep breathing such as Hannah herself was currently doing. Hannah opened her eyes and looked at Jimmy. His mouth was slightly open, and she could see his chest slowly moving in and out, his breathing slow and steady, interrupted only by the odd gulp. Well, the woman inside him obviously was getting air, somehow. That was unquestionable. Hannah could still see intermittent movement inside of the frog, so the woman was alive and kicking, so to speak. Perhaps it was because the giant frog had been unable to completely swallow his moderately over-sized meal. Her feet and, to be perfectly blunt, ass, had been firmly inside the frog's throat when everyone in the audience but Hannah had been taking pictures and posing next to Jimmy. Maybe enough air was circulating around and between the frog's food's legs that she was able to get just enough air to put up a bit of a post consumption struggle. A bit pointless at this stage, really, but Hannah supposed that one couldn't blame her.

Hannah's second question was why. Why had the woman allowed herself to be eaten. Not just allowed, she had been, more or less, an active participant. Her attitude had been decidedly odd too. She had seemed irritated to be the food part of the feeding presentation, but only mildly so. Looking back, her attitude had been more reminiscent of the put upon employee, tasked to do something far outside her original job description. The fact that what was outside her job description was inside of an overly large frog just happened to be incidental. Hannah suspected that whatever the woman's reasons, she might never know or comprehend them.

Come to think of it, a significant part of the woman's irritation had also seemed to stem from her male co-worker's utterly droll humor and banter. His attitude was a bit strange too. Hannah couldn't recall getting the feeling of any malice in his words or demeanor, no meanness of intent. He simply seemed to be having fun showing his audience how his amphibian ward ate, while also ribbing his female colleague, who, also incidentally, happened to be what his amphibian ward ate. The attitude of the audience, too. Barring some initial incredulity, they had simply seemed interested in seeing an economy sized amphibian eat something. That what the frog ate was someone, not something, only seemed to make the presentation more exciting for them.

Hannah's whole line of thinking led her up to a point, one which she wasn't sure she was ready to face. Alas, however, here it was, already facing her whether she was ready or not. Put simply: humans eat animals, not the other way around. In the world she had been born into, raised in, and in which she had become an adult, it was pretty clear that humans were the ones in control and that animals did not get to eat people, primarily because humans were simply more important than animals. Animals that did have a tendency to eat the occasional human usually found themselves extinct or close too it in fairly short order. Humans generally treated any competition for the role of top of the food chain to swift and brutal retaliation, usually in the form of poking holes in said competition from as far away as possible with little pieces of fast moving metal. Indeed, many humans chose to be cremated after death, just to make it perfectly clear to the universe that nothing would ever, ever get to eat them.

So here she was, trying to put together two puzzle pieces that seemed to have come from different sets. Humans hated the thought of even possibly being eaten by anything else, and today she and a couple dozen other people had watched a woman more or less willingly slide down another animal's throat, and apparently it was No Big Deal. She had one last straw to grasp at, one last word which might resolve her apparently insoluble quandary. That word was hoax. Perhaps it was all a sham, a ruse. Some candid camera conniver might be at this very moment be preparing to jump out at her from behind a conveniently placed potted plant, screaming gotcha.

She looked around. There were no conveniently placed potted plants. There was only the bench she was sitting on, three others identical to it, and terrarium upon terrarium of the ophidian and amphibian. Oh, and a dozen or so zoo patrons looking at various animal exhibits. Two such were taking pictures of each other with the giant (woman eating) frog at this very moment. Oddly, they were currently engaged in the time honored photographic trick of using forced perspective to make it look like the person in the photo was holding a small version of a very large thing in the palm of their hand. Exactly what the point of doing so with a giant frog was puzzling, for the whole point of the frog was that it was giant.

She shook her head in a vain attempt to clear it of distractions, and returned to her ruminations. The frog was real. That much she was sure of. Animatronics might be passable at a distance, but up close they were obvious. Besides, the giant animal's movements had been too sure, too smooth to be some sort of robotic puppetry. Also, that tongue. No machine ever made could have mimicked the fluid grace that frog's tongue displayed when it licked up the stray bit of girl that had fallen outside its owner's mouth. Also, the woman was real. That much was also obvious. Her motives might be an enigma, but her reality was unquestionable. She existed. She was swallowed. She now existed, however temporarily, within the also very real frog.

That left one alternative, one more potential explanation: the swap. The old switcheroo. The frog, it's meal, the cage, and the other zookeepers had been out of her sight for several minutes after the feeding. Also, when she had caught up to them, they had gone behind a closed door, shutting them off from view yet again. Was it possible that the frog and the woman had been switched out, perhaps with another frog with a fake woman inside of it? The more she thought about it though, the more unlikely it seemed. Just how many giant frogs were there around? She had never seen one before today, nor even read about where one might be found. Oh, sure, there was the occasional article about advancements in genetics, a news story about gigantism and dwarfism being artificially induced in laboratory conditions, or even an online poll about what animals would make the cutest slash coolest dwarf animal and giant animal respectively. Incidentally, the most popular choice for giant animal was the common house cat, which was fairly ironic considering that there already exist perfectly serviceable giant cats already, namely lions and tigers and jaguars, oh my. The usual pick for cutest dwarf animal was the tiger, which was similarly ironic for equally obvious reasons. So no, probably no same sized frogs with identical markings, which she was just now noticing were fairly distinctive. That did leave, however, the possibility that Jimmy had been taken out of his traveling cage, induced to regurgitate the real woman he had actually swallowed, convinced to down some sort of fool Hannah machine with an animatronic foot that would pop out with perfect timing, and then been coaxed back into his cage. Of course, all of this would have to take place within the two to three minute span of time that they were first out of Hannah's sight, or the less than sixty second window of the second such time. It seemed a stretch. A really, really unlikely stretch. There was also the issue of the toes and foot that had slipped out of the frog's mouth. They too had moved with fluidity, with too much naturalness to be fake.

One final possibility then occurred to her. One last thread of sanity. No trickery had occurred. No switch had taken place. The woman had been swallowed. She was in the stomach, but she was alive, and after Hannah left, they would simply pull her out. She was struggling so much and causing poor Jimmy such grief because she was confused as to why it was taking so long to extract her from the giant frog when, from her point of view, the gag must be long over. She didn't realize that Hannah had been out here watching the frog for, oh my, nearly an hour now, and was wondering what the delay was all about. Of course, now that Hannah thought about it, she spotted a small problem with this hypothesis too. Which was the way the swallowed woman's co-worker had treated her after her consumption. If the the whole thing was a sham, wouldn't a conscientious co-conspirator at least take the time to whisper a quick reassurance to someone trapped face first in an animal's stomach. The male zookeeper would have seen that Hannah was still observing them as they returned Jimmy to his terrarium, and he would have told the woman in the frog to hold on for just a little while longer until Hannah left. Just a quick three or four second whisper would have taken care of it. However, he had not responded at all to her final questions. He had ignored her completely. Hannah could think of only one explanation for that: he knew that within a few minutes she would likely never need another question answered ever again. It wasn't cruelty, it's just that there was not much point in talking to food that has already been swallowed.

Hannah shivered all over. She couldn't think of any explanation for what she had seen today other than the obvious. The zoo hadn't wanted to risk one of their exhibits with injury during a live feeding with a pig, so they had substituted a human being, a woman, in the pig's stead. It really was that simple. Hannah stared at the giant frog. People had been coming and going through the reptile house on a steady basis for the last hour or so, oblivious to what was inside of one of the animals they were all admiring. Right now, however she seemed to have the place mostly to herself. She had been gazing absently at Jimmy the whole time she had been cogitating, but hadn't really been paying much attention to him. Now she focused her whole attention on him for the first time in over half an hour. He was still sitting on his rock, under his lamp, making the occasional gulping swallow. His stomach was still quivering with small internal movements, though much reduced from what they had been when Jimmy had first returned to his habitat. The frog's gulps were smaller, much less aggressive, and less frequent than they had been at the start too. It looked like both he and his meal were settling down and getting ready to attend to the real business at hand: digestion.

As she thought it, the word digestion rang in Hannah's befuddled mind like a bell, focusing her thoughts with clarity for the first time on just what the woman inside of Jimmy must be feeling and experiencing. She considered what it must have been like to undress and fold oneself up into a ball in front of a giant, hungry animal, knowing that doing so had plucked her from the person category and dropped her squarely into the food category. About what it had been like to be pulled down Jimmy's throat while curled up as tightly as possible, completely cognizant of what awaited her. She thought about the tightness and the squeezing that the woman must have felt, of being pushed face first into the bottom of Jimmy's stomach, then being told to curl her toes in so Jimmy could force her in even deeper still. Of course, it wasn't just face first, was it? It was also breast first. The woman's breasts had been resting atop her knees when she was swallowed, so both her face and her breasts would be mashed as far down into the bottom of the frog's stomach as was possible. She then would have had to listen as dozens of people casually chatted about just how much fun it had been to see her get eaten. Listen to them as they took their photos with Jimmy, with her feet, hindquarters, and genitals clearly visible inside of Jimmy's open mouth for all to see. After that, her simple questions about what was happening and where she was going were answered with casual, careless sarcasm, and she would have to be satisfied with that because those were the last answers she would ever receive.

Hannah shuddered, biting her lip. The emotions that were racing through her mind and up and down her body gave her goosebumps. The woman had been one of Jimmy's keepers, she would have witnessed what had happened to Jimmy's previous meals. She would have known his nature, and would have known exactly what was inevitably going to happen to her inside of his stomach. She'd have known that any large movement on her part would result in Jimmy gulping her down harder and harder still, and that each gulp would be accompanied by a stomach contraction, squeezing and kneading her, pushing saliva and digestive juices into every crease, crevice and orifice. Also, while she could seem to get air, it would never really be enough, and she would spend most of her time in a state of semi asphyxiation, her mind fogged, unable to prevent the instinctual, animalistic, and futile squirming of her body. Perhaps the pooling of stomach fluids around her face and breasts had inspired one last-ditch, herculean, and ultimately doomed effort to free herself. Though she had managed to get one set of toes on one foot out into the open air, the final feel of cool air on her flesh had been taken away with seemingly contemptuous ease by the tongue that Jimmy hadn't even been needed to use to swallow her in the first place. Her foot and toes returned to their rightful place in the giant frog's throat, she had probably given up on all attempts at escape and merely concentrated on immediate survival. Hannah thought that the woman's only movements now were probably the effort it took to raise her mouth as far as she could out of the slowly accumulating gastric juices, so she could take as large a breath as possible before the frog's next swallow and stomach contraction pushed her face back down into the digestive fluids.

Hannah watched the motions that Jimmy's body was going through. His stomach would quiver, barely, and he would make a small gulp. The movement in his stomach would stop for a moment, then after several seconds, it would repeat. Quiver, gulp, pause, quiver, gulp, pause. Each quiver almost surely a desperate gasp for stale air, each gulp an automatic response by the frog's body telling his meal to cease squirming and begin digesting. The fluttery sensation in Hannah's body spiked, and she suddenly felt like she absolutely had to stand up and move around. She didn't want to leave the vicinity of the Jimmy's habitat, but she needed to look at something else for at least a few minutes.

Hannah decided to just walk around the reptile house. Her legs were still feeling quivery, so the best she could manage was a slow, somewhat shaky walk along the exhibits, occasionally putting a hand out to the nearby wall to steady herself. Her eyes skittered over the smaller terrariums, not finding much of interest in their similarly small occupants. She was making a point of not looking back at the large terrarium behind her with Jimmy in it, even if it still occupied most of her thoughts. Those thoughts were turning now to the bath of enzymes and acid that the woman in Jimmy's stomach must be constantly soaking in. That her face and breasts were at the bottom of that stomach, and had been exposed to the effects of those corrosive fluids the longest, was not lost on Hannah. Her own face and chest flamed with a subtle flush of heat at the thought of it. She imagined what sensations the woman must be feeling on the thin skin around her eyes, eyelids no doubt screwed shut in a vain attempt to keep the fluid from her vulnerable optic orbs. On how her nose and lips must feel, the slick feeling of the stomach acid on bare skin giving way to an unsettling tingling, then to slowly mounting pain as the uppermost, relatively tougher layers of skin started to dissolve away, exposing tender and far more sensitive flesh beneath. Hannah thought of the woman's breasts, marinating in acidic broth, mashed and kneaded by every contraction of the stomach walls, of her sensitive nipples first tingling and then stinging, not so much burning as being slowly chemically flayed, molecule by molecule, skin layer by skin layer.

Hannah mind came back into focus briefly, and she realized that she was standing in front of another extra large sized terrarium. This one, she realized after a brief glance around, was home to a rather large snake. A truly ridiculously sized snake, to be perfectly accurate. A snake that, according to the little placard in front of the viewing window, weighed quite a bit more than even Jimmy did. A snake that, upon a moment's closer inspection, turned out to be sporting a sizable stomach bulge of its own. Hannah glanced back at Jimmy, then returned to staring at the snake. Surely not, she thought, her eyes narrowing, surely not here too. The bulge did look suspiciously longer and narrower than one a pig or goat might make. Did this snake have a person, a woman, inside of it too? Hannah realized that she would probably never know for sure. The digestion process was obviously further along here than inside of Jimmy. How long had whatever, or whoever, was inside of the snake been there? A few days, at least, perhaps even as long as a week. Not a trace of movement could she see, and her gooseflesh returned when her mind showed her an image of a supine, skinless woman, eye sockets empty and organs exposed, slowly disintegrating inside the snake. Hannah shook her head, trying to clear the image from her mind. She could barely handle the fact of one woman trapped inside of a stomach, she didn't need to add the speculation of a possible second to her already overwrought mind. She shot a last glance at the relaxed snake, bathing in the heat of its own lamp, then walked back over to the bench in front of Jimmy's habitat. She made an effort not to look into the other two extra large terrariums on the short walk back. She very much did not want to know whether the saltwater crocodile or the large Komodo dragon she saw out of the corner of her eye in each habitat also had suspicious bulges.

Jimmy had not moved from his position under his heat lamp during her absence. He still breathed in and out slowly and steadily, and still gave a modest gulp every time the contents of his stomach dared resist the inevitable. Hannah didn't sit down on the bench so much as simply go into a controlled collapse on to it. She slumped down, her posture horrible, but couldn't muster the wherewithal to do much about it. She did check her watch, however, and discovered that over an hour and a half had passed since the ex-zookeeper and possibly soon to be ex-woman had been devoured by her own charge. Hannah was quietly amazed at the amount of time that had passed, for while it seemed a dreadfully short period of time to be measuring a woman's life by, it had also seemed to Hannah that she had been here watching that same woman's struggle to survive for days, weeks even.

Hannah closed her eyes, took a steadying breath, then gripped the bench in her hands and managed to pull herself into a mostly upright position. She re-opened her eyes, set them on Jimmy, and set to watching him intently. She had to know, she had to know what was going to happen to the woman inside Jimmy. She had to know how this, this thing that she had been caught up in ended. So, she watched. She watched for hours. Though the movements beneath the large amphibian's skin continued to grow more feeble, they did not cease. The frog continued to gulp at each wriggle, at each squirm, but the motion was hardly visible, a mere formality now. Hannah assumed that giant frog knew that his meal was now completely within his power and control. The strong writhing and bucking of the immediate aftermath of his feeding was a distant memory. The creature in his belly now had barely the strength to keep breathing, with nothing to spare to mount another escape attempt.

At the two and a quarter hour mark a bit of excitement happened. Jimmy had apparently decided that he needed a little refresher at his mister. He slid down off his rock and made his way across his habitat. He still moved slowly, but with much more confidence. His gait had lost the cautious gingerness that had marked his earlier movements. As he reached his goal, the contents of his stomach seemed to momentarily reinvigorate. There was a sudden burst of quivering, then a few moments of excited squirming, before Jimmy quickly reimposed order on the situation with several large, powerful gulps. His efforts seemed to still his stomach completely, and for a few long moments Hannah thought that the end of the ordeal had arrived at last. It wasn't over quite yet, however, as after more than a minute the faint quivering beneath Jimmy's skin resumed, more feeble than ever. Jimmy, seemingly having decided that his skin had all the moisture it needed, made his slow way back over to his rock and his lamp, entirely uneventfully.

At about the three hour mark a zoo employee came walking into the reptile house, pushing a broad dry mop back and forth across the floor. The employee smiled when she noticed Hannah, then informed her that the zoo would be closing in fifteen minutes. The employee was one of the women who had been pushing the mesh cage that had transported Jimmy back to his terrarium. Hannah longed to ask her about the woman in the frog, about the feeding, about everything, but couldn't quite manage to work herself up to it. The problem was one of context. She had no idea how to open a conversation about the subject. It wasn't something that had ever come up in any conversation before in her life, and her mind simply wasn't up to the task of quick social improvisation at the moment. By the time she had formulated even the most basic of conversation starters, the zoo employee had swept out of the room and was gone.

Fifteen minutes until closing. Less now, actually. She couldn't leave. She had to know. For while the movements in Jimmy's abdomen were feeble, they were still there. They hadn't actually shown any sign of diminishing since the excitement at the mister forty-five minutes before. At five minutes to closing, Hannah was starting to panic. She couldn't leave, not after all this time. Not without some crumb of information at least.

Perhaps some force in the universe was listening to Hannah at that moment, and chose to give her that crumb. More likely, perhaps, was that Jimmy was simply tired after a long afternoon of fighting to keep his dinner down. He yawned. Widely and gloriously.

Hannah was able to see nearly everything in the enormous frog's mouth and throat. His meal's feet, hindquarters, and genitals were still clearly visible at the entrance to his throat. They were perhaps a bit deeper down than the last time she had seen them, hours ago in the feeding amphitheater. They glistened with saliva and mucus and other fluids, but seemed no worse for wear despite the hours they had spent inside the entrance to a digestive tract. They also moved of their own accord. Each foot shifted position slightly, toes curling, as the occupant of Jimmy's stomach took the opportunity provided by the slack the gargantuan yawn provided to adjust herself inside her captor. No escape attempt was made, no last second bid for freedom attempted. She simply forced her folded up legs as wide apart as she possibly could, buttocks flexing with effort. After half a moment had passed, Hannah saw her achieve her apparent goal. The ex-zookeeper managed to slide one of her slightly reddened hands, with an audible grunt of effort, out of the depths of the stomach and up into the slight gap between her legs. The last thing Hannah saw as Jimmy's mouth hinged shut again was several of the fingers on that gastric juice slicked hand slip into her cleft, while the thumb began rubbing quick circles around her clitoris. A very audible, very relieved voice slipped out from between Jimmy's mostly closed jaws, groaning only one emphatic word: "Finally."

Hannah fled the reptile and amphibian house, confusion whirling around and around in her mind. She paused briefly at the entrance to the zoo to find out what time the zoo opened the next morning. She learned that, unfortunately, the zoo was going to be closed all the next day, Monday. Not for any special reason. There was no scheduled holiday, that day of the week just happened to be their normal off day. She also learned that the soonest they opened was nine in the morning the day after that, which meant that she wouldn't be able to stop by before she had to be at work on Tuesday. They were open until six in the afternoon however, which meant that she should be able to make it after she got off work.

That evening, Hannah lay restlessly in bed. After returning home from her day at the zoo she had not been able to eat, couldn't manage to concentrate on any of the mindless entertainment on her television, and could barely sit still without fidgeting. The images she had seen that day were burned into her mind's eye, and they flashed through her thoughts, one after the other, relentlessly. She had gone for a run, hoping to burn off the excess energy that seemed to be coursing through her body, but somehow only managed to key herself up even more. Her body had reveled in the exercise, though, enjoying the freedom of movement and cool air moving across her skin. Her mind, however, had remained fixed on the woman still in the reptile house at the zoo. The woman who was bound and imprisoned within a space actively trying to be even smaller than she was. At that very moment the woman would be struggling twitch an arm or a hand, to so much as breath, while Hannah could stretch and bend and flex as much as she liked, with complete freedom, and while Hannah could breath as deeply and freely as she liked, completely unencumbered.

Hannah had emerged from her post run-shower of cool water with her body practically vibrating. Her skin felt alive, shivers and gooseflesh running up and down it continuously. Her muscles trembled and quivered, not with exhaustion, but with excited tension. She knew that there was only one way to relieve the tension she was experiencing. The thought of doing so, however, of giving herself in to pleasure while across town, deep within the zoo and another creature, a woman was literally digesting alive was.. was impossible to resist. She found herself running her hands up and down her belly and sides, even as she remembered the other woman's flesh slowly disappearing between the frog's lips. As she kneaded her breasts and rolled her nipples gently between her fingers, her mind imagined the other woman's breasts and nipples gradually dissolving and digesting in a bath of acidic fluid. Hannah came, fingers dancing across her clitoris, with the final view of the zookeeper turned sustenance she had seen blazing in her mind: the woman straining to attain not freedom, not escape, but release. The image that accompanied the orgasm that blew Hannah's consciousness out like a candle flame that night was of the woman, deep in the stomach of another creature, swallowed alive and already well on the way to digestion, squirming desperately for the center of her own pleasure.

Hannah somehow made it through the next day. Her mind dwelled on the giant frog and his last meal at almost every moment. She had driven by the zoo on her way home, just to check, but it was closed. The day after that was worse. There was some sort of corporate hullabaloo going on, and she and everyone else wound up working late. She thought of trying to slip out at lunch, to go the zoo and steal a quick look, it seemed that lunch had been cancelled as well. After work she drove as rapidly as she could to the zoo, but only managed to arrive in time to see it close for the day. She sat in her car, disappointed, and yet also strangely relieved. The woman would have spent over two days inside of Jimmy at this point. She couldn't possibly still be alive, could she? Hannah wondered just what she expected that she might see now. The frog's stomach still bulging and occasionally quivering, or merely an inert, slowly diminishing lump. Her drive home was slow and reflective.

Hannah finally managed to return to the zoo Wednesday afternoon. She arrived just after five, paid the entrance fee, then walked slowly towards the reptile and amphibian house. Her insides coiled and writhed, filled with equal parts of both nervous excitement and anxious dread. Three days. It had been more than three whole days. She stood outside the reptile house for few moments, taking deep, steadying breaths and working her nerves up, then entered.

Jimmy was waiting for her right where he had been the last time she saw him, on his rock, under his lamp. He was smaller. No, not smaller, exactly, just not packed to bursting the way he had been last time she saw him. Immediately after he had swallowed his female zookeeper, it had been painfully obvious that a significant part of her remained outside of his stomach, distending his throat. That was no longer the case. While his stomach still retained much of its previous size, it appeared that his mouth and throat were now free of female flesh. Hannah's mind presented her with an image of the flesh on the woman's head and upper body slowly melting and compressing, gradually allowing her legs and lower body to slide down the throat and finish their journey into Jimmy's stomach. Head, face, shoulders, and breasts all gone into the slurry of gastric digestive fluids. Hannah shivered. Was that what had happened? If she looked inside of Jimmy right now, would she see the dissolving lower body of the woman squashed amongst the churned and digested remains of the upper?

Hannah sat back down on the bench facing Jimmy's habitat. She wasn't sure what was real. The woman she had seen swallowed by Jimmy had still been alive inside him when she had left the zoo on Sunday. Had the zookeeper been removed from the giant frog after Hannah left, or was it really her remains that were making Jimmy's stomach bulge out like that? Hannah's eyes drifted away from Jimmy for a moment, and she saw a notice on the wall, alongside the giant frog's name plaque, that had not been there before. It read simply: Live feedings every Sunday at 2:30 PM. Hannah got up and went over to it, touching it, as if confirming that it was real. A voice spoke up behind Hannah, addressing her.

"The live feedings are fun, and pretty exciting. You should definitely check one out, if you have the opportunity."

It was the same female zookeeper that had told Hannah the zoo was closing on Sunday, and who had helped push Jimmy's transport cage after his feeding. Hannah noticed this time that her name tag read Alicia. Hannah had been unable to respond to her on Sunday, but she managed to now.

"He.. ahh.. He gets fed every week?" Hannah asked.

"Oh, yes. He's a hungry one. Apparently, if he goes much longer than a week without something to fill his belly he starts to get aggressive." replied Alicia.

The zookeeper's answer had rattled Hannah a bit as the implications sank in, and her mouth went on small conversation autopilot.

"Do you work here? I mean, here with Jimmy and the others in the reptile house?" she asked.

"Yes, I started here last week. Samson over there is my main responsibility." Alicia replied, waving vaguely in the direction of the terrarium of the large snake that had contained the suspicious bulge Hannah had noticed on Sunday. "I also take care of about half of the smaller ones. Oh, and Jimmy too now, I guess."

Her answers had made Hannah's mind race. The young zookeeper had started caring for Samson a week ago, probably around the same time as the enormous snake had swallowed whatever was making his stomach bulge. Then she had mentioned Jimmy as an afterthought, as though he were a very recent addition to her responsibilities. Perhaps within the past couple of days even, as if whoever had been caring for him prior to that was suddenly unable to continue to do so. Hannah's gaze was dragged back to Jimmy's stomach, which she now felt with almost complete surety did contain whatever was left of his last keeper, his last meal.

Then Hannah glanced back over to the Live Feedings every Sunday at 2:30 PM notice. The other zookeeper at the feeding she had witnessed, the male, had said that his co-worker was substituting for Jimmy's usual, a pig, because pigs large enough to fill Jimmy's belly now were too dangerous for him to eat. Did that mean that every weekly feeding was now going to include a woman, not a pig or any other animal, as Jimmy's junior dining partner? If so, feedings happening once a week meant that over fifty women a year might willingly undress, fold themselves up, then be swallowed by an improbably large frog in front of an excited audience. Fifty-two women a year would find themselves right where Jimmy's last caretaker had ended up, buried alive face down in Jimmy's stomach. Their futile squirming would make his tummy quiver and shake, while hundreds of zoo patrons would walk by outside his terrarium, happy just to be able to see and admire such a giant frog, most completely unaware of his dietary habits and of what was inside him.

Hannah drew a shuddering breath. She turned around, back towards the zookeeper Alicia, intending to just baldly ask if the zoo was going to feed Jimmy exclusively on human women, but Alicia had vanished. Hannah glanced around, then looked down at her watch. She realized that several minutes had passed while she had stood in thought, staring at Jimmy, since Alicia had answered her second question. Hannah realized that the zookeeper had probably assumed that the conversation between them was over, and had simply left to go attend to something else.

Hannah considered searching for her. Hannah considered finding another zookeeper to ask. She even considered walking right into the zoo's main offices and simply demanding an explanation. Then she glanced back at Jimmy, then over to Live Feedings sign, and felt her resolve crumble. It wasn't that she didn't want to know, it was that she finally realized that if she did know, if she found out the truth, she probably would not know how to cope with the knowledge. What would she do with it? How would she fit the the fact that at the zoo, female employees seemed to have roughly the same status and value as a pig, a feeder fish, or a bale of hay, merely something to be consumed, into the rest of her life?

The answer to the last question was that she couldn't. She wanted to know the truth, but maybe knowing would only leave her with more questions. Larger questions that she did not want. So, let it be uncertain, she thought, as she walked away from the reptile and amphibian house. She decided not to think about it anymore, ever. She especially wouldn't think about it next Sunday, around two-thirty PM, she told herself.

She walked out of the zoo a few minutes before it closed, and she did not return.

---

---

---

---

---

---

Author's note:

This was inspired by the old PD comic "A Tight Fit". It was one of those ideas that started banging around in my head so hard that I just had to write it out. I wrote it mostly for my own enjoyment, but I hope you guys like it too. I'm currently working on another piece that describes the same events from another point of view, which I'll post soon.

I love criticism. I'm a criticism masochist. Tell me what you think.

This story goes along with "Hannah goes to the Zoo". It is sort of a sequel, but stands on its own. The events in this story take place more or less concurrently with the events in Hannah's story. I had written the two with the intention of Hannah's story being read first, but it probably makes little difference in the end.

Here is a link to "Hannah goes to the Zoo", for your convenience.
https://www.gurochan.cx/lit/res/7498.html

Zookeepers

1 - The Meeting

Trina, Rebbecca, and Ted were all in a meeting with the head managers of the zoo. The live feedings that took place in the reptile and amphibian department were usually very popular with the public, and drew in additional visitors on the days they were scheduled. The problem was that the large animals the public liked to watch eat required equally large prey to feed on. During the yesterday's feeding, Jimmy, the zoo's media darling and very expensive giant frog, had very nearly been seriously injured by the pig he was supposed to eat. So, management had called the people who worked in the reptile and amphibian department, all three of them, in to this meeting to try and brainstorm up some solutions.

Ted was the supervisor of the reptile and amphibian department. Both Susan and Rebbecca worked under him. The other people at the meeting were Angela, who was the zoo's head manager, Robert, the zoo's accountant, Felicity, the zoo's PR and advertising manager, and Namela, the zoo's HR manager. Robert had suggested, with an accountant's eye towards economy, that simply feeding several smaller feeder animals to the large predators, instead of one larger feeder animal, might solve the problem. Felicity had rebutted that most of the people who went to watch the live feedings, in any department of the zoo, did so because they wanted to witness the struggle of predator versus prey. Large predators mowing down smaller feeder animals like popcorn would, she insisted, hardly hold the public's interest for very long. Ted chimed in, agreeing with and supporting Felicity's sentiments. The meeting then ground to a halt, as no one else seemed to have any ideas about how to solve the problem.

After a few minutes of scratching of heads and staring at hands, Angela inquired as to whether or not there wasn't some animal they could acquire that was large enough to entice an audience but not dangerous enough to threaten the zoo's captive predators. Felicity responded, a bit dejectedly, that generally anything sizable enough to be interesting would be dangerous enough to be able to defend itself.

It was Rebbecca who came up with the idea.

"Umm. This might be weird, but what about us?" she asked, a little timidly.

"What do you mean?" responded Angela, who frowned mildly in puzzlement.

"Er. Us." Rebbecca said again, making a small back and forth gesture between herself and Trina. "Me and Trin.. Er, Trina and I. We could do it."

"You mean.. Feed yourselves to the animals?" Angela asked, incredulously. "I.. I don't know about that. Hmm."

Angela looked briefly around the table at the others attending the meeting, clearly perplexed, then put the question to the group.

"What do you think?"

If the suggestion had been made in an earlier decade, perhaps even as little as a year or two prior, the response she received would probably have been much different. The world was changing, however. Had changed already. Changed enough, apparently, that Ted only looked thoughtfully at Rebbecca for a moment, drummed his fingers on the table once, then stated, "That could work."

"It would certainly help draw in visitors." said Felicity, tapping one finger on her chin and looking introspective.

"It would help cut down on feed costs, too." added Robert, ever mindful of his balance sheets.

Once the idea had been put forth, and tentative approval gained from several members of the meeting, everyone there seemed to relax. With no opposition to the proposal, the discussion quickly devolved into the pure logistics of accomplishing it.

"More employees will need to be shifted to the reptile and amphibian department, then." stated Namela, the HR manager. "Especially if the feedings continue at their current pace. We'll need to start hiring more aggressively too. How often exactly do the feedings take place, anyway?"

"Samson we feed every three to four weeks," replied Ted. "Jimmy is a bit more active, he'll eat once a week. Goliath and David are both tough enough that I don't think we'll need to switch them over from their usual fare just yet. Saltwater crocs don't take any guff from anything, and Komodo Dragons are just mean. They'll be fine."

"So, five or six girls a month?" Namela inquired, "I should be able to come up with that without any problems."

"That's all fine." said Angela, a bit impatiently, "But we don't even know if it's going to work yet. It'll need to be tested at least once before we try it out on the public. Also, while Rebbecca is obviously okay with the idea, we still haven't heard Trina's opinion on the matter."

All eyes at the table turned questioningly to Trina, who glanced over at Rebbecca, then back around the table at everyone.

"Er.. Well..." Trina hedged, rubbing the back of her neck with one of her hands and looking thoughtfully down at the table.

"I don't see why not." she finished, looking back up and shrugging.

"Well, very well then." said Angela. "We need to test it though. When is the next scheduled feeding?"

"It's been about three weeks since Samson has had a good meal." replied Ted. "We could try it out on him tomorrow, if you like."

Ted glanced at the two young women he was in charge of questioningly.

"Which one of you wants to do the test run?" he asked.

Trina and Rebbecca looked at each other for a moment, then Rebbecca spoke up.

"It was my idea. I'll try it first." she answered, biting her lip and looking down at her hands, which were fidgeting restlessly on the table.

"That's settled then. Thank you, everyone, this was a good meeting. I'm glad we've got that solved. Ted, let me know how it goes tomorrow, won't you?" Angela stated, accepting Rebbecca's proposal and ending the meeting, dismissing everyone.

2 - The Test

The next day at the zoo, Ted informed Trina and Rebbecca that they would be trying out Rebbecca's idea after the zoo closed in the evening. Ted said that he had considered having Rebbecca come in a little early to try and get it done before opening, but had decided against it. If something went wrong after Samson had swallowed Rebbecca, and he decided that he didn't want to keep her down after all, Ted didn't want the snake vomiting up a nude girl in his habitat during the middle of viewing hours.

The day passed like any other, with the girls attending to their work like normal. Talking with zoo patrons, cleaning cages and terrariums, emptying garbage cans, sweeping up, and feeding their wards. A few minutes after viewing hours closed, Ted ran into Trina, who was busily wiping fingerprints off terrarium glass. The prints were mostly child sized. Mostly. He sent her to find Rebbecca while he got Samson roused and ready for his feeding.

Trina found Rebbecca in one of the walkways behind the terrariums. She had a cage full of small feeder mice under one arm, and was depositing one in each terrarium as she passed it. The little rodents writhed madly as she dropped them in, trying desperately to escape.

"Hey, it's time. Ted says we're doing it in Samson's terrarium. He wants to keep it as stress free as possible for him." Trina said.

"Okay, I'm almost done here. I'll finish up and be right there." Rebbecca replied, absently.

A few minutes later Ted, Trina, and Rebbecca were standing outside the entrance to Samson's habitat. Ted cheerfully informed them that the enormous snake was up and about, active and a bit ornery due to hunger.

"Well, he isn't going to eat you with your clothes on. Go ahead and take them off and get in there. We don't want this to take all night." Ted told Rebbecca. "Trina and I will watch from the front. There are view ports back here, but we'll be able to see what's going on much better out there. I hope this works."

Rebbecca nodded in silent acknowledgement, then began disrobing. Her hands and fingers shook only slightly.

Ted and Trina walked around to the viewing area, arriving at and sitting down on the benches just as a nude Rebbecca opened the semi-concealed door into Samson's habitat, eyes downcast. She took a deep breath, gave herself a little nod, then walked over to where the large snake had been casting about with his head and tongue, actively searching for something to eat. Rebbecca went to her knees beside him, putting her fidgeting hands in her lap, and meekly waited.

Samson had immediately started tracking her movements when she entered his terrarium, and had reared back a bit as she approached him. After she knelt down though, he moved his head towards her, flicking his forked tongue out at her several times, just barely touching the skin of her thighs above her knees. Rebbecca went rigid at the contact, then broke out in full body gooseflesh as her nipples went quickly erect. Samson sampled her skin a few more times, then seemed to dismiss her entirely. The snake went back to casting about with his head and tongue in the short grass around him.

"He knows your smell, and you probably still look too much like a keeper." said Ted, a little loudly, so the sounds would carry through the thick glass. "Try moving around on all fours, or laying down, or something."

"O..Okay." Rebbecca responded, a noticeable quiver in her voice.

She bent down on all fours, crawled her way slowly to the great snake, then simply laid herself down atop him, along his length. Her act startled him. His keepers usually didn't have this much contact with him, and he reared back and away, both rolling her off of him and sliding himself out from underneath her. Rebbecca rolled passively on to the grass, then simply lay there on her back, still except for the heaving of her chest from her erratic breathing and the trembling of her hands.

As she lay there, motionless, Samson turned back towards her and really seemed to take notice of, and interest in, her for the first time. He eased his head back towards her, tongue flickering rhythmically. His tongue brushed her face, tasting, then tapped gently along her skin as Samson moved his head slowly down her body. Rebbecca let out a small gasp as the serpent's tongue briefly flickered against one nipple. She let out a small moan, then spoke quietly, in a breathy whisper that Ted and Trina could hear, but just barely.

"Oh, I've thought about this ever since I started working here. Samson.." she said, the snake's name trailing out into a little moan as his tongue reached her toes and tickled them.

Seeming to come to a conclusion, the snake started coiling and shifting his body over Rebbecca's, pinning the nude girl to the ground underneath several hundred pounds of ropy muscle. He didn't bother to loop any of his coils, save one, beneath the passive girl. He did force one coil under her head and beneath her shoulders, raising her head and upper body slightly off the ground.

Samson brought his head, which was about the same width as hers, though longer, to the crown of her hair, flicked his tongue against it a few more times, then began to work his jaws back and forth. He did that for several moments, opening and closing his mouth at the same time, loosening the joints and tendons in his skull in preparation for the task ahead of him.

He began by taking in her head. He didn't strike at her, nor work around it slowly and piecemeal, he simply unhinged his jaws, opened up wide, and pushed his mouth over and around her head smoothly and all at once. As her face entered the snake's maw, Rebbecca's body gave an involuntary start, bucking sharply underneath the weight of him. Samson took no note of it. His nose came to rest between the valley of her breasts, and the teeth of his lower jaws prickled lightly against her skin about a third of the way down her spine.

He stayed that way for several moments, clearly in no hurry, then began task of chewing his way over her shoulders. He pushed his head sideways against her torso, wrapping his jaws as far around one half of her as he could, then sank his short, sharp, needle-like curved teeth into her skin, anchoring that jaw in place. He then repeated the maneuver in the opposite direction, gaining little forward ground, but significantly widening his jaws and his purchase over the top of her torso. He had to repeat those movements barely once more before the hinges of his jaws popped over and around her shoulders, leaving her breasts, pushed out and splayed along the sides of Samson's snout, as the only part of her upper torso outside of his mouth. They proved to be no more of an obstacle than Rebbecca's shoulders had. Samson would push with his neck, swallow with his throat, and then dig his teeth into her flesh to secure his gains. He did this steadily and rhythmically, every second or two, gaining an inch of skin at a time. Trickles of blood seeped from the small wounds his teeth inflicted, but not in any significant amounts.

Within a minute or so, Samson worked his way down Rebbecca's torso to the bottom of her rib cage. Her breasts and nipples rested against his upper palate, curved lines of perforations in the shape of Samson's upper jaws marring their skin every inch or so. Her nipples had not escaped this treatment, pierced several times each by tiny daggers of enameled bone, and the tender, sensitive nubs ground against the bony, ridged upper palate as the snake worked his way down her torso.

Once past the rib cage, Samson made much more rapid progress. His coils shifted, flowing down the girl's body, revealing her hips and upper thighs. It also revealed the frantic motions of Rebbecca's lower arms, as she desperately worked her hands and fingers into her cleft and over her clitoris. Ted snorted at the sight.

"Well, at least someone is enjoying this feeding. Besides Samson, I mean." he said, chuckling.

Trina rolled her eyes. Ted's sense of humor could be really grating sometimes, and this was one of those times.

Rebbecca's hands and fingers rapidly lost maneuvering room. Samson's relentless advance down Rebbecca's torso slowed to a halt as his jaws encountered the flare of her hips and buttocks. His nose rested right over Rebbecca's mound, her hands, fingers and cleft now barely visible in the shadow of his upper jaw. The snake paused for a few moments, seeming to gather itself, then pushed on, resuming his conquest of Rebbecca's flesh.

Samson could not twist his head from side to side now, as he had done at Rebbecca's shoulders. His throat was simply too full of trembling girl now for that to be possible. He had to do it the slow way, a half an inch at a time, using the same motions that he had conquered her breasts with; pushing, swallowing, then clamping down with his teeth. He made his way gradually up the curves of her hips and around the swell of her bottom with this technique, causing the girl's sex and fingers, still frantically pleasuring herself, to disappear into his mouth. The tipping point came when the widest part of Rebbecca's hips and the greatest swell of her bottom finally passed through the straining hinges of Samson's jaws and into his throat proper. This moment also coincided with a great series of spasms and jerks that traveled up and down Rebbecca's body. Her legs kicked lightly, once, then twice, then settled back down in to trembling quivers that went on and on as Samson resumed gaining ground at a much more rapid pace.

"That looked like a big one." commented Trina.

Ted issued a noncommittal grunt.

Rebbecca's hips, which had slowed the pace of the feeding as Samson mounted them, now acted to speed the final act of the event. Samson's throat muscles used the swell of his meal's hips to pull the rest of her legs into him with an almost seamless, fluid grace. If the first half of the feeding had resembled someone trying to stuff something slightly too big into a container slightly too small, the second half looked like the complete opposite. Rebbecca's legs disappeared down Samson's throat as smoothly as water flowed down a drain. After three more long swallows Samson was at her knees, her calves still shivering and intermittently flexing. At six swallows, her ankles began their journey through his mouth to his throat. The seventh took in nearly all her feet, with just her toes left hanging delicately outside of Samson's mouth. Toes that trembled and twitched, curled up one last time, and then were gone.

Trina glanced at the clock on the wall. From Samson's first taste of Rebbecca's head, to the last wriggle of tiny toes disappearing into his mouth, less than six minutes had passed. It was the easiest and quickest feeding of Samson that Trina had ever seen. The whole process usually took much longer, was far more violent, and was much less pleasant to watch. It was almost as if Rebbecca had been made to fit through Samson's mouth, the perfect peg for his serpentine hole. Ted must have agreed, because he stood up with a happy grin on his face and with a small whistle of approval issuing from his lips.

"That went pretty well, didn't it?" he said. "I don't think Samson is going to have any trouble keeping her down. I'm going to go let Angela know the good news."

"Feel free to go home whenever you like." Ted said over his shoulder, as he walked out of the reptile house.

Trina sat for another minute or two, watching the lump that had been Rebbecca glide slowly toward Samson's stomach. Trina glanced at the clock again. It had now been over eight minutes since Samson had started swallowing Rebbecca, cutting off her access to fresh air, so she must surely be gone by now. Likely that last burst of motion, the one that had accompanied what Trina thought must have been one spectacular orgasm, had probably marked the end of Rebbecca's consciousness. She might still be alive in the technical sense, her heart perhaps still fluttering slightly and completely in vain, but that was it. The final twitching and flexing displayed by Rebbecca's legs and feet as they were swallowed had looked like the sort of involuntary, reflexive muscle contractions that signaled terminal asphyxiation.

Trina got up and approached the glass separating Samson's habitat from the rest of the world. She looked closely at the long bulge inside of the snake's body. There seemed to be the occasional small twitch or spasm coming from the lump, but nothing more. Sighing to herself, Trina turned and made her way back to the walkways behind the terrariums and approached the door to Samson's enclosure. Rebbecca's clothes were folded in a neat stack on top of her small shoes, as though waiting for their owner to walk back through the door she had left through and put them back on. Trina put her own hand on the door, intending to push it open and inspect Samson and the remains of Rebbecca up close, but paused without opening it. Snakes sometimes reacted to danger and stress after eating by regurgitating whatever they had just consumed. It didn't seem likely that Samson would do that just because of her, but then again, it was a possibility. Trina didn't want to take the chance of that happening, rendering the whole feeding experiment invalid, just to sate her mild curiosity. So instead, she bent and picked up the clothes Rebbecca had left on the ground next to the door.

The clothes were still slightly warm. Trina looked down at them, unsure of what exactly to do with them. Although she and Rebbecca had been of similar height, they hadn't shared similar body types, and Trina doubted if any of the clothes in her hands would fit particularly well. She settled on simply carrying them under one arm as she made her way back to front of Samson's terrarium.

Trina looked at Rebbecca one last time, who seemed like she had finally come to rest in Samson's stomach, then turned and walked out of the reptile house. Trina noticed a garbage receptacle just outside the exit, along the outer wall, as she left. She looked at it for a moment, then down at the clothes under her arm, then shrugged and dropped them in. She went home.

3 - Rebbecca's Replacement

Ted introduced Trina to her new co-worker the next morning. Her name was Alicia. She had been one of the child wranglers over at the petting park section of the zoo, making sure none of the little menaces had managed to hurt themselves or one of the animals while their parents weren't looking. She had been transferred over to the reptile and amphibian department just that morning, right after Ted and the other managers who had been in the brainstorm meeting had shared a quick, pre-viewing hours conference.

"Show her the ropes, Trina, if you would. She'll be taking over care of Samson, and most of the other vacancies in the work schedule. Try and get her up to speed before Sunday, okay?" said Ted, casually dumping in her lap most of the training the supervisor of their department, Ted himself, was supposed to be doing. "Robert the accountant wanted to talk to me again. Apparently he thinks that the switch in feeder animals for our live feedings of Jimmy and Samson is going to save the zoo nearly a thousand dollars a month. He wants to talk to me and some of the other department managers about possibly expanding it to cover all of the live feedings in the zoo. He seemed pretty excited about it, which I think is the first time I've ever seen him excited about anything. I'll probably be back after lunch."

Ted left, and Trina sighed, resignedly. She told Alicia to follow her, then set about training her in all the tasks left vacant by Rebbecca's sudden departure. Things went fine, although a bit slower than she had hoped. It seemed that the skill set needed to corral and care for practically feral human children didn't really transfer over well to the care and feeding of captive reptiles and amphibians. Still, the girl was a quick learner, and the things they had to accomplish really were not so terribly difficult anyway.

They took their lunch together in the viewing room, wandering from exhibit to exhibit, Trina telling Alicia all the names and little factoids they were expected to know about their scaly or slimy wards. They had just passed in front of Samson's habitat when Alicia interrupted with a question.

"What's the story with the live feeding thing that Ted was talking about earlier?" Alicia asked.

Oh, of course. No one had actually bothered to tell the girl the reason she had been transferred to a new department before they had done it. Naturally, Ted hadn't bothered to inform Alicia either, leaving that task to Trina.

"You don't know? I would have thought they'd have told you when they transferred you." Trina replied, with a frustrated sigh.

"Well, they didn't, and we don't get many 'live feedings' over at the petting park. The hungriest, most dangerous animal we had over there was a three legged, ill tempered billy goat." said Alicia.

"They're public exhibitions of our largest predators eating feeder animals. They're pretty popular, attendance usually bumps up a bit on days we have them." answered Trina.

"Oh, I see. I guess that does sound kind of interesting to watch." said Alicia. "What was all that about saving money by switching feeder animals?"

"We usually feed Samson, Jimmy, Goliath, and David pigs or goats on live feeding days. Jimmy and Samson, however, have grown large enough now that the animals that are actually big enough to make an interesting meal for one of them, and for the audience, is also big enough to potentially hurt them during the attempt." replied Trina.

"Makes sense, I suppose." said Alicia. "What animal are they thinking about switching to?"

"Apparently it's safer for the animals and cheaper for the zoo if we're the ones who do it." said Trina.

"Do.. what, exactly?" asked Alicia, clearly not getting what Trina was implying.

"Feed the predator." answered Trina, simply.

Alicia frowned for a moment more, still not understanding, before her eyes widened and her eyebrows shot up.

"What, you mean feed ourselves to them?" she asked, a little incredulously.

"Yep." said Trina.

"Who's dumb idea was that?" asked Alica, obviously annoyed by the thought.

Trina just gestured toward Samson inside his habitat.

"Hers." Trina replied shortly.

"It was the snake's idea? Wait, I thought it was a he." Alicia asked, now more confused than annoyed.

"No, no." answered Trina, shaking her head. "It was the girl inside of the snake, Rebbecca, who came up with the idea. Management wanted us to do a test run first, before we tried it in front of an audience. Since she was the one who thought the idea up, it seemed fair that she be the one to go first and test it out. She did it last night while Ted and I watched."

"That's a girl in there?" Alicia asked skeptically, peering closer at Samson. "No way. You're kidding me."

"Yep. Why do you think you got transferred here this morning? We needed her replacement, and I guess you're it." replied Trina, a little sardonically.

Alicia frowned at this reasoning, but couldn't seem to find fault with it.

"Did.. did it hurt her, when it happened?" she asked, with note of curious apprehension in her voice.

"Rebbecca seemed to enjoy it quite a lot, actually. I'm sure it hurt at least a bit, but she didn't seem to mind it." said Trina.

"So then, are you going to.. too?" asked Alicia, who couldn't quite seem to get the words "Feed yourself to an animal" to come out of her mouth.

"I guess so. Ted said that I should get you trained up by Sunday. I think he's gonna give me to Jimmy during Sunday's live feeding." answered Trina, waving her hand vaguely in the giant frog's direction.

"Well, it just seems a bit above and beyond, you know? Outside the job description for sure." said Alicia, with a slightly nervous chuckle.

"Not really outside the job description, I don't think. We're responsible for the care and feeding of the animals in our department. It's probably down in the work contract somewhere. I'm sure it isn't exactly within the spirit of the original wording, but probably falls well within the letter of it." said Trina.

"I see." said Alicia, clearly pondering. "Uh, wait. What about me? Am I going to have to.. to one of these other guys?"

Alicia gestured to the occupants of the two other large terrariums in the reptile house's main viewing room. She was clearly unnerved by the amount of tooth and claw on display in both habitats, although which she found more intimidating, the saltwater crocodile's size or the evil glint in the Komodo dragon's narrowed eyes, was unclear.

"I don't think so. Ted mentioned he was probably going to keep Goliath and David over there on their normal feed for now. Jimmy eats once a week, but Samson only needs food every month or so. You'll probably go to Jimmy the Sunday after I do, then he'll get whoever replaces me on the Sunday after that. Beyond that, I don't have any idea. Oh, and David is a female dragon. Don't mind her name, Ted thought it was funny." said Trina.

"Oh. Well, that's a relief. I guess." said Alicia. "I'm not quite sure about this whole getting eaten thing, but I am pretty sure that I don't want to be chewed up while it's happening."

"You won't have to worry about that. Jimmy hardly has any teeth at all. I've seen them. They're so small and harmless that they're almost cute. You won't even notice them." said Trina, reassuringly.

"I guess that's alright then. Any idea when we will get your replacement? I don't think I like the idea of having to train someone on my own after less than a week on the job." Alicia asked.

"No idea. It's probably up to someone in HR. Ted might know." replied Trina. "Speaking of training, I think that it is time we got back to it. I'm about to show you the joys of shoveling reptile poop."

"Yeesch, I can hardly wait." said Alicia, making a face. "Well, at least I've got some experience at shoveling poop already. Little 'accidents' happened all the time in the petting park."

"Accidents? Wait, animal or human 'accidents'?" asked Trina, the expression on her face somewhere between disgust and amusement.

"Ugh, don't ask." replied Alicia, sticking her tongue out and shaking her head.

4 - Trina's Replacement

The rest of the week moved by fairly quickly. Ted was absent most of the time. He had somehow managed to grab most of the credit for the solution to the live feeding problem. It seemed that since the person who had actually come up with the idea had been a part of his department and since she happened to be conveniently out of the picture, most everyone had just assumed that it had been Ted's idea in first place. Ted had grabbed this opportunity by the horns, and was busy most of the week trying to use it to worm his way higher up into the management structure of the zoo. Trina mostly ignored this, and concentrated on her work and on training Alicia. Trina would, however, occasionally pause in whatever she was doing and glance speculatively over at Jimmy in his terrarium. The giant frog was usually sitting on top of his rock, basking in the heat of his lamp. She would, equally occasionally, sometimes take a quick look at Samson too, just to see how he and his last meal were getting along. She didn't dwell much on it too much though, the routine of her workday keeping her busy enough to remain undistracted.

By the time Sunday morning had rolled around, the bulge in Samson's stomach had started to thin. Not by a huge amount, but it was definitely noticeable. Sunday morning was also the day she met her replacement.

"Girls, meet Jasmin. Jasmin, meet Alicia and Trina. Jasmin is a new hire, not a transfer, so she's starting fresh. Trina, try and show her as much as you can before lunch time. Got it? Okay, gotta run. There's a big meeting going on over at the main office." Ted said, obviously in a hurry to be somewhere else.

The girls just stood, looking at each other blankly, as Ted rushed off to his meeting after blurting out his minimal introductions and instructions. After a few moments, Trina sighed, then looked at the new girl and quirked up an eyebrow.

"Jasmin, right?" Trina asked.

"Er, yes." said Jasmin, nodding.

"Well, I suppose we had better get to it. Follow me, we've got a lot to cover. Alicia, you know what to do." said Trina, and led her new co-worker into the walkways behind the exhibits, to try and show her as much about the care and feeding of her wards as she could in less than four hours.

Jasmin picked up as much as she could, as quickly as she could from Trina. It wouldn't be enough, but Alicia could fill in Jasmin on most of the rest of what she would need to know later. Trina hoped that, between the two of them, they might manage not to kill half the animals in the reptile and amphibian house in the next few days through unintentional neglect.

During their break, Trina brought up the subject of Jasmin's hiring.

"Did they tell you everything you would need to do while working here?" Trina asked. "Alicia was transferred over from the petting park earlier this week, and HR forgot to tell her what she would be doing in her new position or even why she got moved."

"Yeah. They said that I needed to take care of and feed the reptiles and amphibians as best I could, clean up after people, and basically do whatever else my supervisor thought needed doing." said Jasmin.

"Did they also mention the live feeding days?" Trina inquired, wondering whether she was going to have to be the one to drop that particular surprise on another unsuspecting co-worker. Her fears were unfounded, however.

"Yes. They said that they were trying something new with the big animals, feeding them girls instead of goats or whatever. That was why they were hiring so many of us at once. They thought that the turnover rate was gonna be pretty high, so they figured they'd have lots of openings for us real quickly."

Trina wasn't sure what you would call feeding a significant percentage of your employees to your captive animals each month in management speak, but she was pretty sure that it wasn't turnover. Was it turnover if your employees never actually quit? Heck, if they never actually left the zoo? She looked back at Jasmin quizzically.

"So you knew you would be fed to an animal some day and you still applied for the job?" Trina asked.

"Well, I needed a job. My boyfriend said that he was going to kick me out if I didn't find one." Jasmin replied, a little defensively. "Besides, it probably won't be for weeks and weeks."

"At least two, I think, unless Ted changes his mind about Goliath and David." said Trina.

"See, that's loads of time. I'll worry about it then." said Jasmin, shrugging her shoulders and dismissing the subject.

Trina supposed the she couldn't cast stones. Jasmin might have only a couple of weeks left, but Trina herself had far less time left than that. Heck, she'd been one of the first people to agree to it, back when the idea was still just hypothetical. Even Alicia, who hadn't been very enthused with the idea when she first joined the reptile and amphibian department, had quickly grown accustomed to and then even blase about the prospect.

Kasaal’s squad laid in wait for the signal to start the assault on the Miqo’te tribe.

“Everyone.” Kasaal hissed out and her five warriors closed on her. “when we start, fan out and find me the nursery. I have a shop coin for the one who finds it.” The response was as anticipated with mutters of excitement and agreement surrounded her. The shop coin allowed for anyone to purchase one item from their tribe’s shop, regardless of size or value. Only the tribe’s head warriors were allowed to distribute them, and they were a highly valued prize among the upcoming elite.

The cry from Veril went off, and the cry from Scalar filled the night. Kasaal quickly rose and let loose a bellowing response call. Simultaneously her warriors stood with fire spears ablaze and let a volley loose into the Miqo’te tribe’s village, two other volleys coming from Scalar and Veril’s direction scattered deadly fire across the target buildings as well.

Without any more encouragement, all six of the lizard folk tore through the tall grass at a blinding speed and spread out. The cries of the female Miqo’te filled the night as the lizard folk collided with their warriors and civilians.

Kasaal, leapt into the air in front of a building as she saw movement at the doorway. Her timing was pinpoint as a Miqo’te, couldn’t of been more than fifteen years old, emerged from the doorway with long beautiful blonde hair, lusciously full D breasts, and a petite figure. She was checking left and right to see if the area was clear, but Kasaal was already on top of her.

The young Miqo’te cried out as Kasaal’s feet landed on her collarbone, and Kasaal felt a familiar crunch as her weight broken into the girl’s skeleton. The body collapsed under her weight and Kasaal found herself sitting on the Miqo’te’s soft breasts as she hit the ground, but time was not on her side. Without loosing a moment, Kasaal shifted her weight off of the Mqio’te, grabbing the girl by the arm, and she lifted her up effortlessly towards the doorway.

Two younger girls with bows were already taking aim at Kasaal, and fired two arrows. The volley, instead of hitting Kasaal pierced into their friend’s breast and stomach. Kasaal’s meat shield screamed out and the two girls almost dropped their bows in horror. With a smile, Kasaal put her weight into her forward movement, and flung her injured protector into the building amid screams of panic. Five screams of panic? No, six.

This is how you initiate a fight. Kasaal thought to herself as she threw her spear into the doorway impaling all three Miqo’te in a perfectly angled shot. The spear impaled itself through the injured girl’s back, through one of their stomach, out through the third’s nether region, and into the wooden wall behind them. All three of them scream in bloody horror as they became a skewered Miqo’te-bob.

Three down, three to go!

Kasaal noted that all three girls had been in certain levels of armor dress. As she entered building her guess was confirmed, as the walls were lined with armor, shields, spears, swords, and a plethora of exotic weapons. This was the armory, and Kasaal licked her lips seeing some of the more unique toys such as saws, spiked maces, and hunting traps.

Oops! No time to window shop! Kasaal mentally prodded herself to concentrate as a young thirteen year old looking Miqo’te rushed at her, with brass knuckles in hand. The girls was fast and like a feather on her feet and in her punches. Swift strokes of impactful power flew through the air, striking Kasaal in the chest. Kasaal winced as the blows threatened to into her body cavity giving her muscles alarming reason to tense and absorb the concussive strikes. Her scaley skin held fast though, it’d take more than blunt trauma to impede her. The girl was using the greased lighting Monk technique and her young age showed her lack of experience as all her attacks were textbook accurate. Good for tests, bad for battle. The next series of attacks were exactly the progression Kasaal expected. With little effort she dodged the first stroke, grabbed the girl’s arm and flipped her to the ground.

She was a beautiful young girl with perfect small lips, dark hair in a ponytail, and deep brown eyes, wide in fear and filled with adrenaline. Her body was the perfect build for a monk fighting style, well toned legs and upper arms, a small dexterous frame, and B sized breasts that allowed her to move a little more quickly than her more endowed peers. Speaking of her breasts, Kasaal’s curiosity peaked and she reached down and ripped the girl’s cloth tunic off the expose the girl’s beautiful teenage breasts. They had small nipples but a perfect shape to the, perky and toned enough to keep themselves held up, without too much weight to hold them down.

Kasaal couldn’t help herself and she licked across the girl’s young nipples. The girl screamed buckled, but a quick punch to the stomach punished her resistive efforts. A quick follow up kick to the girl’s vagina sent a scream through the building, and Kasaal looked in awe as the blow traveled from the girl’s crotch, and up to her perky breasts which bounced just ever so slightly. It was subtle but only such a toned body could produce such a beautiful sight. Kasaal wanted more, and kicked the girl again and again between her legs into, no doubt, what was her virgin cunt. Mesmerized by the girl’s twitching breasts Kasaal almost forgot there were two more warriors to worry about.

A spear flew through the air, but a funny thing about spears is that they’re a little heavy. The amount of effort needed to launch such a weapon through the air with any precision and power requires the user to exert quite a bit of bodily force, which in turn, more than likely elicits an audio queue of effort from the attacker. It was a sound that Kasaal had heard thousands of times and before the spear had even left the warrior’s hand Kasaal had a good fix on the attack’s trajectory and was already on the move.

Her body slipped to a thin stance as she moved towards the spear flying at her. She narrowly avoided the spear and had judged its trajectory with fighting accuracy as she reached out, grabbed the spear mid-flight, and used the momentum to spin herself. She lowered her center of gravity, as she slid across the floor, and almost in an uppercut motion sent the tip of the spear up between her attacker’s spread legs. She felt the spear rip into the girl’s vagina, travel through her precious love canal, through the pitiful resistance of the cervix, power through the upper wall of the collapsing uterus, plow through her bladder and intestines, and enter the chest cavity. Did it hit her heart?

The girl’s wide eyes and shivering body was a slow motion examination of the body under catastrophic trauma. The destruction of so many organs within a second, the instant expelling of a majority of the body’s fluids from between the girl’s legs onto the floor, the brain trying its hardest to compensate for the almost vacuum of oxygen through blood flow as everything went into panic mode or into a non-functioning state. The girl ceased all signs of normal operation and simply collapsed into a pool of her own vecera, momentarily held up by the extruding spear handle.

An ear piercing scream echoed as the last girl fell to her knees seeing her comrades horribly disabled or killed. The looked like the very first girl’s sister? Also long blonde hair, and well built heavy frame with large breasts. The Miqo’te just hugged her self and shivered in fear on the floor. A coward. Kasaal hissed a profanity as she walked quickly to the girl, who had hurt her ears with that annoying scream. It wasn’t a scream of horror, ferocity, anguish, pain or even help. It was a scream of ‘oh woe is me’ and Kasaal hated that sound.

She grabbed the girl by the hair and growled. “You fear for your demise as you watched your friends die. You are scum!” Kasaal yelled and threw the girl to the floor, spreading the girl’s legs she viciously stomped on the girl’s pussy. The girl cried out in pain.

“R’asha! R’illa! HELP ME! AHHHHH! OW! STOP!” the girl cried out but Kasaal, stomped again, and again feeling the girl’s vagina and uterus crush. She reached down ripped the girl’s loincloth off to see blood splattering out of the hairless vagina and a dark mark appear from her boot’s stomping. It just made her madder to see the girl withering in pain, and Kasaal reached down with her claws and ripped into the girl’s poor helpless crotch. The screams increased as slowly she grabbed the vaginal canal and slowly ripped the reproductive organ from the girl’s body. She watched with hungry eyes as she made sure the Miqo’te could feel to slow torture of having something removed from within her.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! KILL ME! KILL ME! KILL ME!” the girl screamed out over and over. Kasaal shook her head.

“You die slowly, among the bodies of your friends.” she hissed and dropped the girl’s vagina, uterus and ovaries on her own chest and slowly walked away as the girl bled out from her crotch, crying and screaming.

A lizardfolk appeared at the doorway.
“Kasaal! Lima found the nursery.”

A smile returned to Kasaal’s lips.

To be continued...

Disclaimer: I don't endorse shark fin soup. That stuff is full of mercury and will fuck up your nervous system. Oh yeah, I don't endorse violence or crude objectification of women either.

---

The boys called me up on deck to see what they had caught. It was a dolphin mermaid, all tangled up in the trawl nets. This was the first live one I had ever seen, and it looked like it had been through the wringer.

Dolphin mermaids resemble the fantasy mermaid. They look like humans merged with dolphins, covered with mottled dark grey skin, fins on their arms and backs, and more compact chests. This one's ghostly white hair had once been carefully braided with kelp. Now, it was a mess, unkempt with long neglect and clumped to its scalp with mud kicked up by the trawling. A plastic six pack ring was locked tightly around its throat. Pale raw marks on the skin indicated the strangling collar had decorated its host for many months, and the rings were misshapen where the mermaid had tried futilely to break them. Long white scars crisscrossed the dark skin on its back from past collisions with boats. Its flukes were in shreds, and a generous chunk of the left had been cleanly sliced off by a propeller.

The mermaid on the deck didn't seem to care what was happening to it. It rolled belly up, its pale creamy underside facing the sun, panting rapidly on top of a pile of dead fish. Its arms were twisted around its body, held in place by the tightly tangled netting. Disturbingly, the mermaid continued to wrap itself tighter with a manic smile plastered on its face, clearly drawing perverse pleasure from the feeling of net threads cutting into its flesh.

In the past, mermaid meat had been a delicacy, but now it was living garbage, chock full of bioaccumulated mercury, pesticides, lead, and whatnot. Immersed in toxic water from birth, eating diets of fish full of plastic steeped in unknown chemicals, the effects on their nervous systems were disastrous.

As soon as they reached puberty they often went crazy as their bodies lost the ability to handle the chemical cocktails festering in their blubber. Rejected by their clan pods and forced to fend for themselves, these exiles were chased into human waters, outside the protection of international mermaid treaties. Lonely, confused, victims of incomprehensible impulses, they usually ended up as beached corpses or shark food.

The boys were crowded around laughing, their phones filming as they poked at the mermaid with their hooks or nudged it with their galoshes, filming its struggles. One of them kicked at the dolphin mermaid's cloaca, and yelped as the slit parted, sucking in the toe of his boot. He scooted out of the way, leaving room for me to get a closer look.

The mermaid's vaginal slit was dripping slime copiously, probably the effects of chemicals tainting its body, telling it to be horny as fuck. The skin surrounding the slit was puffy and a deep shade of pink. I pried it open, then stuck my hand into the folds of flesh inside, letting them squeeze tightly around my fist.

"You like that?" I sneered. To my surprise, the mermaid met my gaze with black, bottomless eyes opened wide with bliss, motioning at me with grateful nods to continue. I guess being hopped up on chemical byproducts made mermaids kinky.

I groped deeper through the wetness, blindly feeling my way through its internal curves until I was elbow deep inside. When I put my other hand on its underbelly, I could feel its abdominal muscles twisting in pleasure underneath me. The mermaid squirmed excitedly, its eyes rolling back in its head while we sat together for long minutes. Its longing stare followed me around even after I finally withdrew my arm with a wet, sucking pop. My entire arm was coated in thick, grey mucus.

The boys all thought it would be a shame to throw it overboard so soon, given how...eager...it was, though no one else wanted to experience their own fishy insertion. We let it suck seductively on some frozen hot dogs while experimenting with how many beer cans we could fit inside. The mermaid crushed them open in its throes, sending beer blasting out in jets or oozing through the tightly wedged cans.

For safekeeping we hung the thing from the mast, laughing if it dripped onto anyone unlucky passing below. To counter the dehydrating effects of the sun on its body, I periodically splashed buckets of sea water on its body until it glistened as if we had just dragged it from the ocean.

At sunset, I lowered the mermaid to the deck. It was dazed and obviously glad for nightfall, but still alive. I held some fish to its lips, which it snapped at with small, serrated teeth and swallowed whole. While the mermaid relaxed in my lap, I carelessly dangled my fingers into its slit, letting it kiss them with clenched muscles.

I opened a video on my phone and held it over the mermaid's head for it to watch. It was the video of our fisting session yesterday, graciously shared with me by the boys (I was definitely keeping that forever!). The mermaid seemed oddly familiar, even pleased with the concept of a device that played back the past, snuggling itself wildly against me as the video brought back vivid memories of its penetration. I wondered whether humans had traded electronics with its home pod, and whether they had wireless. Maybe that was how it learned my language.

I lowered my head next to its own, and whispered, "Hey, since I plan to upload the video to the internet, do you think your old pod will get to watch their exile fuck an entire human arm at some later date?" The mermaid's pale gray skin actually flushed red with embarassment as it averted its gaze from mine, but the squelching and increased flow of slime from its slit gave away how much the thought turned it on.

At a certain point in the video, the mermaid tapped the screen with its nose, pausing the video and leaving a wet smear. It was at a point where the recorder had moved behind the mermaid, capturing the full extent of the scars on its back. As the mermaid watched, possibly seeing the full extent of this damage for the first time, tears rolled from its eyes.

An idea occurred to me, and I rolled the mermaid underbelly down. It twisted its neck as much as it could, but the netting prevented it from getting a good view of what I was doing as I climbed on top of its back. One of its arms was held fast to its back by the netting. I grabbed its hand, so that our fingers intertwined. They closely resembled my human ones, except that they were somewhat more webbed, and the lower two fingers were missing joints, perhaps bitten off by a bigger predator.

My face was now inches from the mermaid's skin, and I could smell its flesh, salty, briny, and rank. I dipped my tongue to the intersection of two scars and licked. A great shudder through through the cetacean I was mounting as my warm breath met ragged nerve ends close to the surface of the old wounds.

"Poor, broken dolphin girl, dragged onto our cold deck to die." I rested my face on its back, breathing into its scars as it trembled with shame and ecstacy. I stroked the missing chunk of its flukes, folded up against its back by the netting.

"You hurt so much, you're half insane because you live and breathe melted plastic and fertilizer. I bet your stomach's lined with beads. Thank you for coming to me to die your cute death." I rubbed the edge of my hand against its slit, and it humped me desperately.

Before I went to sleep, I powwowed with the boys on what to do with our strange catch.

Standard procedure would be to just cut off the good fins (something about mermaid fin soup giving long life and erections, mercury be damned), save as much of the netting and catch as necessary, and toss the rest back into the ocean. Unable to swim or free itself, the mermaid would probably sink to the bottom and either drown or starve to death, buried in mud as the sediment disturbed by our trawling settled out.

In the dawn I woke up to the boys about to slide the mermaid over the side. Blood stained the deck where they had already sliced off the mermaid's left arm fin. The boys held it down well, and with the net, she couldn't do anything to stop them.

It stared up at me with a pleading look, eyes misted over with pain. Foam leaked from around the gag in its mouth - a common practice, since the cries of mermaids in pain are disturbingly similar to those of human women.

I merely stood there, ignoring the few muffled chirps it made as it was rolled over, the other pectoral fin slowly sawed off with rough, jagged cuts, then the pathetic shreds of her flukes removed as well. Finally, I motioned to the man with the knife to hand it over.

I crawled myself on top of the mermaid's back, pushing it down with my weight, feeling its entire musculature rippling under me, instinctively trying to swim away. I seized a handful of its matted hair, forcing its head backwards so that we stared into each other's eyes.

"You're going to be thrown back into the sea once your last fin is gone, because your worthless corpse ain't even worth bringing back as dog food. The salt will burn your wounds agonizingly. You'll try to swim, but the net will stop you from moving your arms or body too much, and you won't be able to push against the water without your fins.

"You'll sink down, down, better pray our boat won't hit you on the way. You'll come to rest on the bottom, panicking, as you're slowly buried in sand over the course of hours, helpless, unable to free yourself. You'll lie there blind, tasting our gag in your mouth, your body twisting in pain.

"If you're unlucky, scavengers will begin digging their claws into your living carcass before you suffocate."

The mermaid's eyes pooled with resignation as my words sank in and it came to terms with its fate. It flashed me a wide, enigmatic teeth-filled smile. As I roughly cut away at its remaining fin, I felt the ripples of one last masochistic mermaid orgasm flood through its body under me.

I completely misinterpreted everything. It didn't want me to spare it. It was happy to be harvested and have its used-up carcass thrown away, and maybe even got caught on purpose, anticipating our cruelty. To its fucked up senses, pain and death were pleasure and release. At the end, it was merely pleading for me to be the one mutilating it.

We filled the mermaid's cloaca with empty beer cans, letting it crush them so that it would feel the metal inside in its final moments. Finally, we sealed it shut with glue and kicked it, inch by inch off the side.

"Bye pretty fish. You got the cruel death you wanted."

There was a splash. I watched the bubbles rising to the surface from where it sank until they slowly ceased. You can't save all the starfish that wash up on the beach.

[Only continue reading if you want the Mermaid to live]

I had no choice, after all, since thanks to the treaties, it's illegal to keep sapient mermaids as pets, but hypocritically okay to abandon them to "nature" in international waters. I definitely didn't take pity on it before we condemned it to a painful death, and shove the mermaid in a tiny cooler full of ice water so that it could survive the trip back to the mainland. I most emphatically did not customize a massive dildo to stretch it out while I took a trip to the pub. And you can't prove any of those "Foamy the Mermaid Pain Slut" videos making the rounds have anything to do me.

So chums, if you're asking if I'm a filthy dolphin fucker who keeps a masochistic cetacean porn star tied up in my bathtub, I'm gonna have to say no.

Just doing something inspired by a picture I saw. I hope I captured what I was imagining.

-

The worst part wasn't the drool covering her breasts, or the tears and snot dribbling in through the holes in her ball gag.

It wasn't the fact that the hogtie she was in bent her body so much that her heels banged her shoulders whenever the vibrators on her soles tickled too much.

It certainly wasn't that she'd come so much from the ceaseless sensation of the other vibrating eggs dancing merrily against her nipples and clit that she'd crossed over, through the agony of overstimulation, back into submissive exhilaration from the pain.

Or that the dusty wooden edge of a broom head ground deep into her gaping pussy, wedging in place a final vibrating egg directly against her g-spot.

And actually, the fact she was jammed so tightly into the broom closet that she couldn't even turn her head might have saved her from hurting herself in the throes of the more intense orgasms, though her neck ached.

It wasn't even that bad that they'd covered her in a thick tarp, so that her world was a humid, suffocating darkness full of the smell of her copious sweat.

And in a way she could be thankful that she wore no clothes, only thick layers of duct tape holding her rigid. The adhesive directly contacting her skin had long since melted from her bodily fluids, but the rest of it barely even stretched in response to her struggles, keeping her trapped in a sticky, wet inferno.

No need for a blindfold when she had to squeeze her eyes shut to protect them from her long bangs plastered to her skin.

Ughhh...she was so thirsty after cumming so much, and there was even a convenient hamster water bottle connected to her gag, but she didn't dare take a sip.

A cluster of beads was jammed up her urethra and probably up into her bladder, preventing her from wetting herself. She already felt a small need building up, and didn't want to drink more water that she wouldn't be able to piss out later.

Not that she expected to empty her bladder ever again. Her bound body lay atop a hardening concrete block, in which were setting loops of heavy chains, connected to the ones wrapping her body.

That's why they'd left her there on Thursday night, in a place no one would check far from home, and promised they'd come back after the weekend.

The worst part of it all was the constantly awareness that her concrete companion was her one-way ticket to heaven, or more likely hell. Its corners and rough edges dug into her chafed skin, scraping her taut muscles, another thing keeping her from dozing off. Her consciousness frayed with an urgent need for sleep. Existence was pain, and here in the darkness she had no way of knowing how much more she had to endure.

For the first hour she had been filled with adrenaline, with panic, but exhaustion had long since set in. There was nothing she could do. The buzzing on her raw, aching genitals kept distracting her, and why not, there was no hope anyway.

Trapped, clad only in the chains that would be her funeral gown, helplessly enduring the final tortures her captors had appointed for her, she would be dragged onto a pier, her bare skin picking up painful splinters, and full of goosebumps in the morning air. The sun probably wouldn't even have risen yet so she could wish it goodbye.

They would push the block over the edge, and the chains embracing her would snap taut, following it faithfully, taking her unwilling body with them.

She would dance in the cold water, bubbles rising from her ballgag, eyes darting hopelessly around in the murk, wishing she could just piss once as her lungs burned from the lack of oxygen and her pussy burned from a final orgasm...

She heard the padlock snap open, and the door creaked. Was it Monday already? Was it time for her end? No, this person was alone, moving with a limp, she could even make out cigarette smoke.

The janitor maybe? She was saved!?

A thick arm groped about in the darkness, nudging her breasts as it brushed against the top of the tarp. She mmphed as loudly as she could into the gag, begging he would notice. She heard something unhooked on the wall above her, maybe a hammer or screwdriver, and then the door closing, the padlock shut.

Silence. Horrifying, unwanted, unbelievable silence, except for her strained gasping.

Maybe he was deaf, she despaired, and steeled herself for the coming unimaginable hours.

NEW YORK PARTY GIRL
by Regis



I’ve got no idea how I got myself into what turned out to be this crazy, extraordinary, exciting lifestyle, but hey, I’ve got to tell you things weren’t always like this for me. The truth is, I’m quite a good girl, really. Everybody tells me that. I’m not a call girl, a prostitute or anything, like its important you know that the truth is I only fuck friends.

Also, I only get my rocks off at parties, where everyone’s doing it, and everyone sees everything you do, like nothing ever happens in private, in a dark hotel room, you know, the way prostitutes do it. Like if you’re fucking or even just being fucked at a great party, and everyone there is into it, then its just a lot of fun, there’s nothing unusual or dirty or anything like that about it.

I expect becoming a party girl, for me, had something to do with how much fun I had as a college cheerleader riding some amazing football player studs’ big stiff cocks after the game in the shower room, with everybody there, and a couple of other open-minded cheerleaders too, giving the boys a chance to exercise their big dicks.

I think it also had something to do with the constant high, even hypersensitiveness of my clit, and the way all the guys loved to plunge their raging erections into me. I loved to party with sexy guys so much that everybody said I was just like some kind of cock-magnate.

I was always getting drilled front and back, sometimes both at the same time, or someone would drive his big dick down my throat, and I loved it. If you want to have a strange thrill you want to let a guy stick his dick right down your throat and then taking a long piss straight into your stomach.

Like you don’t taste it or anything, you just feel the warm piss streaming down your gullet and splashing inside your stomach. Only you and the guy know he’s done it, and he doesn’t have to leave the action to go to the bathroom, he just relieves himself inside you in private yet we’re both still in full view. Is that cool or what?

Like if they stay in too long, and start to choke me, which some of the guys like to do, then when they finally pull out I have to puke, and up comes their piss, so then I tasted it, but I think that’s just part of the risk of having that kind of a good time, don’t you think?

Of course maybe my becoming a party girl has something to do with the wild crowd I run with now, people for who fucking is everything, like it is for me. Like guys jacking off using your cunt, rectum or throat instead of their fist is such a rush. I love to watch guys who are spurting their semen, either inside me or on me, it doesn’t matter where. Maybe that’s it. Hey, who the fuck knows?

Life is all about hooking up. Right? I mean if whatever you do is not a sex thrill, what’s the point? All my friends know I am pretty much a party girl, especially the guys who are my friends, guys who need to party all the time except when they’re at work, being at home with their constant hard-ons, drilling me and doing sexy things to me and the other girls at every opportunity.

But I’ve got to say I still believe I’m really a good girl, because actually everyone in our crowd does it, like we fuck like mink, and we always do it together, we never sneak off to fuck in private with the lights out and shit, like some kind of low-life prostitute or anything. I think I already said that.

I never ever did do real drugs, since a girl can easily get herself seriously hooked on the hard stuff, and that’s a sure road to prostitution. I never got into anything addictive. I just did grass and maybe sometimes I had a chance to sniff the occasional row of snow. Ya, coke. Don’t pretend you don’t know. That’s what people do.

Its not that bad, you know, once you get some good shit into your system. Like it’s not like getting addicted or anything, because even though we use it all the time, like our boyfriends seem to have an endless supply, what can I say, everybody does it, right? I know all the guys find me a lot sexier cunt when I’m high.

Good cocaine has definite advantages, because for me it works quickly, and it makes it easier for me to take some of the kinky shit the guys who are my friends are into. Like we have rules, specially for us girls, so we’ve got to do what they want, and let them do anything they want to us, no matter what, if we want to stay good friends with them, or whatever. It’s the price of being a party girl.

We’re always doing unbelievable sex, like anything the guys want. And just for fun, they always like to do weird things to a girl’s sex organ, like to mess with our vagina, or give us some kind of a tail by poking one attached to a post up our bum, stupid shit like that.

The guys tell us a girl looks a lot sexier when she crawls with a tail sticking out of her butt, wagging as she moves and shit. You have to understand its just guys being guys. They like their cunts (that’s their pet name for us) to look sort of like animals, because I guess they really like to fuck us like animals. I think being fucked like an animal is really cool. I think of myself as a beast of passion.

Right after I graduated with a bachelor degree in philosophy, like I thought I’d never find a job, like who wants to hire a philosopher, but I got lucky when I finally found my niche. I got hired to do this amazing job as an Esthetician. That’s a hoity-toity name for us cunts who do makeup. I was always good at doing my own makeup; so it was a natural fit to do makeup for brides and society women, you know, rich bitches.

The job was at this terrific beauty salon on 5th Avenue in Manhattan. I had a great boss, like it was a place where most of the girls were just fresh out of high school, because the rich bitches like to have kids doing their faces and hair, girls who know what they’re doing.

I finally figured out the rich bitches, all of them it turns out to be at least millionaires, come to the studio to find young girls. They always ask for someone different, so they get to see all of us. It’s like they’re recruiting, and I realized that when a girl didn’t show up at work 2 days in a row, we knew one of our clients had hired her.

The ladies who were clients liked young cunts with schoolgirl attitudes, because they kept hiring them away, so our boss had to go to the high schools and sometimes even to the junior high schools to hire and train new girls all the time. I was a bit too old for what clients seemed to want, based on the age they hired away from us, so I just kept on doing my job.

Even though the high school girls, and of course even girls hired from junior high, were quite a bit younger than me, they were usually really cool. In my department we did the faces of the rich bitches, like we got them after some of the others did their hair. I had the younger girls do my hair, and go to like some of them a lot, but they were soon hired away.

Once my boss sent me on an assignment to be the makeup artist for a movie, and I also had to do hair and everything, because they didn’t have a big budget, but I was pretty good at hair too, so I got the job. The job seemed cool, but it turned out to be a bummer of a job really, because I was really doing makeup for lowlife porn stars. If you can imagine, these were girls who fucked for a living, sometimes for these filthy videos they called movies.

This one I was working on was definitely a porno movie, and I had to use cheap lipstick on the ladies, who were really whores, so they could leave rings on the guys’ cocks when they sucked them. The director needed that. I even put the cheap lipstick on their cunts and assholes, for the same reason, to leave rings on the guys, who were also shaved clean so the lip, cunt and rectum rings of lipstick would show.

What made me sick was that I had to spray perfume in the whores’ cunts so they wouldn’t smell so bad. I really hated that part of it, but at least I also got hired to be a suck-up girl on the studs to get their cocks up and ready for each take. I always wiped them clean before I put them in my mouth, knowing where they’d been. I do have standards.

At the beauty salon we also had a side business of doing body waxing, which pulls body and heavier cunt hair out by the roots, which is a lot more effective than shaving. We had a private studio with just one chair in it where we could do some hot cosmetic work on ladies’ cunts, if they asked for it. I was surprised at how many of the older women, like over 30, said they needed it.

When it was quiet we sometimes practiced by doing each other’s cunts, and we figured out how to get some great ‘hot pussy’ looks by using the right kind of makeup in the right places. When you are decorating a lady’s cunt you just have to keep in mind the final look you want, and then you can always get it right.

One day one of the younger girls, a 15-year-old who had dropped out of grade 9 brought to work a box of some mind-blowing sex-enhancing tools. They were not for us to sell to customers; she didn’t even tell the boss about them. These were a gift from the woman client, who thought we might enjoy wearing them.

Kitty had been invited to go home with an older Japanese woman, like over 40 already, a bitch who wanted to watch her and take pictures and video of her getting herself fucked by her dog. Kitty was game for everything. She said once she figured out what she was supposed to do, the big shorthair dog gave her an amazing fuck.

The woman had been the concubine of a Japanese Geisha Master. Her lover had invented these amazing little clit clips that slid under our clit hood to grip our clit. He’d designed them to make Geisha Girls more sexy, all the time. They would stimulate our clit, and could bring us to orgasm, just from the right kind of slight movement.

There were two kinds of these cunt clips, active and passive. Both kinds were like little short lengths of tube, were tucked under the clit hood and sat around the clit. They had to push flesh aside, so the woman who wore one was always aware of it gripping her clit.

The active ones had these ornate little chains that hung on either side, and when a cock pulled them while the girl wearing it was being fucked, she went over the fucking moon in orgasm. Just any small movement also triggered both types, and as the clit rose in response to the stimulation, the female wearing it would begin to orgasm. Continuously. Outstanding.

She could also just use her fingers to pull the little chains with the same effect. The girls who wore them loved them. These active ones came off when a girl didn’t want to wear it. The other kind, the passive type, were much more interesting. They didn’t have little chains. They stayed in place because they had sharp little teeth, and were clamped on to stay locked on our clit, permanently.

They fit in underneath our clitoral hood, and like the other kind, were wrapped around the clit, gripping it. These passive ones got squeezed on with pliers, so that the teeth pierced our meat as they gripped us. You can understand how these were to stay on forever. That’s the kind I chose. Even the slightest movement made these ones work beautifully, because of the effect of those little teeth, now stuck in our flesh.

The tiny teeth clamped right into my meat, and it hurt like hell being put on, but it didn’t take long until they didn’t hurt any more. I soon got used to wearing it, and depended on its steady stimulation. My new clit clamp amplified any move I made, moving the little teeth against the scar tissue where I had healed around them.

By just slightly shifting my hips my clit clamp slid just a tiny bit, which was enough to make my clit begin to rise, and when it slid more, the little teeth stimulated me. That started things going, with a tight knot in my belly, and I started to cum. It just kept on with the cycle, bringing me to constant amazing orgasm. No shit.

I love it. Now with just a tiny movement of my hips I start to cum. When I walk I cum. When I’m being fucked, I have a massive orgasm. Life is just a bowl of perpetual orgasms, with me cuming all the time. It’s a real blast. I stay hot just like a Japanese pleasure cunt. I guess now you could call me a New York Geisha Girl.

One time this beautiful lady customer told me she had a really hot party she was going to, like everybody would be basically bare naked, so she needed to be totally beautiful, in a manner of speaking, and she asked if I could do some work on her cunt, like to make her look super sexy.

I said sure, we do that kind of work all the time, fixing pussies to look really good, and I took her into the private workstation where she could get naked. She had an amazing body, and had been given a wax job already, because her cunt was totally bare, like the little cuntlet on a baby. I told her I needed her to masturbate before I started, which is standard procedure in such cases, to get her cunt active.

I put some moisturizing cream on the inside of her cuntlips, and used stuff we have that makes skin tighten up on the outside, so when it dried it pulled her inner cunt lips wide open. It was amazing. The masturbation she had done for me to get her elegant pussy ready for makeup was getting her really horny, and her gorgeous big-lipped cunt opened beautifully for me.

Then I put makeup on her cuntlips and clit, like we always did, to just make them stand out a bit more than usual, and she loved it. I got her to flip over, use her hands to hold her butt-cheeks apart and I made her rectum red as well. She loved that. It’s amazing what a simple little change to a lady’s asshole can do to make the woman feel much more sexy.

A week later she and a couple of her friends who came in all the time told us the party had been amazing, and that she had been the hit of the whole shebang. They invited a bunch of us Estheticians who promised we weren’t shy to come to a party with their stockbrokers, guys who were all single and lived together in this great place, and when we said yes, that’s how and when our lives changed, like I mean forever.

These stockbrokers are amazing guys, and we had this great party, which you could safely call a mass orgy. They live together high up in a big older apartment building near the river. They all work in the same building, most for the same firm, and they are now my boyfriends. My girlfriends are the ones I worked with at the beauty salon who came to stay with these always-horny guys.

These guys are really good at fucking, and told us they needed some girls to live at their place, girls like us who love to fuck and love to party, which I think is pretty much the same thing. We all gave up our places, moved in, and one by one we quit the salon, because we didn’t need to make money any more, since these guys took real good care of all of us with a great allowance that was better than what we made working at the beauty salon.

We’re just like one big happy fuck family, with eager cocks and lots of hot semen flowing regularly, whenever the guys are home. You understand we’re all at the age that everything is about sex. No kidding, we’re in heat all the time, and the guys are too, and give us more sex than we could ever wish for. We make a point of always looking sexy for them, and it pays off in all kinds of ways.

The guys give us a Brazilian wax job every couple of weeks or so, and then rip the wax off so quickly, and it hurts like hell at first, but then it settles down, and we never need to shave. Like I mean it really hurts pulling out our newly growing pubic hair fuzz like that, but the first time was the worst, because new pubic hair is super thin and comes out easily, so its totally under control. We all keep out cunts and butt cracks perfectly clean. The guys insist.

The guys never do it to themselves, I mean wax themselves, they just shave themselves bare every couple of days so I figure they know how painful a wax job can be. I can’t tell you how much I want to kick them in the balls when they do it to me, but as you know, that’s nothing a girl should do. She’d lose her male friends, and it would end her career as a party girl.

This story's just for you Gurochan. I have some time at nights now to write. I hope you enjoy.

While you have the right and freedom to read this regardless of who you are:

This story isn't meant for anyone who can't separate fantasy from reality.
You should not use lust, rank, power, or order as an excuse to hurt others,
you also should not see malice directed at you or anyone you know, or any
hypothetical persons. This work of fiction is not intended to cause harm.

This is especially not meant for those who do not want to see it. These first chapters are fairly tame,
but there is still violence against young girls ahead. Horrors may happen as the story continues.

In any case: You're welcome to comment here or email in with compliments, critiques or complaints. [email protected]

XXX LAIR

-LAIR-

Laid deep into ancient stones,
The dragon king made home of homes
For scaled and clawed collecting kinds.
The humans saw there, simple mines.

CH 1: The plan

Nickelflight's people make their homes aside the cave mouth, their little wooden hive of treacherous plank bridges and shivering wood cabins shakes in wind gusts. In the sun it looks like a blueprint of itself, scrawled out along the mountain side, flat as a scroll lifted to candle light. King-less soldiers rattle back and forth in rust bucket armor. Store clerks sell rations at the cost of 5 star meals. A rape on Drake lane can be looked down on from Main Street above it. All this in the name of the one god here. She glimmers in the sunlight and jingles in a pocket, she makes a woman do wonders out of sight, or a man for enough. She feeds, clothes, and bathes, and she never enters a beggars can. She's collected, traded, and honored, all by one profession. Her alter is a hole digging into the cliff face, a mossy abyss of unknown depth. It might be entered to find that bright goddess, riches, or else be swallowed.

Waterfalls pour from many craggy holes in the cave ceiling from which also light pours through. Grass pokes up through a clear pool of water and moss grows spongey and moist in chilly, damp air. Rubber sneaker soles splash into the inch deep flood and echo out along the ceiling, many stories above. A youthful trio walks in line, each clad in leather bracers and greaves. The front most sports caramel skin and plush pinkish lips that match short, fiery hair. Her shapely body is clothed in a wool T with nylon laces that make "Z" shapes to tighten it at two slits over her bare waist. Below that, short jeans, tight to her body. Her being a couple sizes above the girls could be attributed to age, she was about 3 years older than the tweens following her.

"C'mon! I got places to be after this! I can't wait for y'all." Commanded Daylah to her rank of two. Her attitude could be attributed not to age but squarely to personality.

Following close behind was a Chocolate girl with the circles of her glasses taking up most of her face. Her hair bursts from a tie into fireball like curly black ponytail that brushes against her neck. Her eyes contrast with her dark body and shine a bright blue. Her warm pilots jacket better handles the chills of the cave, but her jet black fire caster gloves help with that just as well. She does little magic tricks with them as she walks, smiling brightly and trying to entertain the girl behind her. She snaps her fingers, and a black flame erupts from the gloves leathery pointers finger, making a diamond shaped insignia glow gold on the backhand of the glove. She drags the finger through the air and writes out her name in floating black fire: Charise. Backwards, as to be read by the girl she's turned around to face.

"Yeah, that's my name. I know, I'm the coolest. I can definitely pick up girls with this." She says, talking more to her self and showing off to no one as the girl behind her is more interested in a book.

Shaun takes slow steps, clearly making the party lag to Daylah's dismay. Her blonde hair is light enough to quite nearly be called white, and her clothing is traditional and by far the most out of place in the cave: She wears a light sundress which bounces under the weight of the air with each step that she takes. She carries a backpack, the over-sized tattered leather thing is empty and flaccid against her back. She wore glasses as well, but unlike Charise her skin was pale enough that faint scratch marks could be seen at the bridge of her nose where she broke her glasses against her face in a fall last year.

Shaun finds use for the show off in front of her, grabbing her flame spouting pointer finger and using it like a pen. She writes as she reads.

ID# Dragon001
Tiamel
Dwelling: Entrance
Color: White
Height: 4-7m, Unverified
Hoard: Armours.

The chocolate girl being used in her grip looks more than annoyed, wrestling back her hand and offering a spirited glare, which ofcourse goes ignored.

"It says here that Tiamel can be heard by the clanging of his armor. I was thinking that if an escape route becomes necessary--"

"Tiamel will be sleeping. I swear on all my silver if you revise the plan one more time I'll shove my sneakers super far down your throat." Daylah slices in.

"It's not a revision, it's an addition, I don't, uh, know if that counts as a revision. Regardless--"

"Ugh, do you believe in this plan or not? Because we can turn around. I'll do it!"

"I don't believe in the plan succeeding as you've set it so much as--"

"What?!" Daylah, outraged, turns about to face Shaun with a glare that's both burning hot and statue still.

"Wait, wait, before you go on your, you know, rant. I don't believe in the plan succeeding since you set the bar for success at 'all of us being filthy rich off one good haul forever.' I believe there's a greater chance that we'll retreat alive then that we'll die, and that the potential makes it worth attempting... Ofcourse, coming up with back ups is--"

"Clarise, does the plan need more revisions? Yes or no."

"I like you both enough not to have an opinion." Clarise replies, still rubbing her hurting pointer finger.

"Whatever. Characters. Sticking together with your turned up noses and covered eyes, you'll see." Grumbles Daylah as she storms on ahead.

Clarise and Shaun are reminded they wear glasses and both push them up on the bridge of their noses. Looking at each other just after, they smile and snort out ugly, honking, wheezing, friend-only little laughs. They look back to Daylah wishing she could laugh with them, but she's still splashing forward in inch deep water and grumbling something about how she could do this alone. Clarise rolls her eyes, but Shaun just sighs and lightly smiles.

"I still put her plan way above anything I could've thought of. I'm sure it will go well for us, I should tell her."

"She'll just rant more, she's in a mood or whatever. Well, do what you want, she's your friend." Clarise replies. But before Shaun can approach, Daylah stops suddenly, holding her fist up.

"Halt." The fiery young girl commands with a whisper.

Chilled breaths roll out into damp air. The trio crouches and grows close together. Standing before them, cut into the cave is a large hall of dark stone tiles set into the rocky walls. The hallway was as tall as the caves high ceiling. Ornate golden mounts hold candles along the wall that light the way down the slowly descending path. They enter cautiously, Shaun constantly looking behind, the trio moving down as one. As they walk the path they pass stripped skeletons, laying naked on the flame warmed stone ground. Necrofying bodies are strewn about and tossed into random poses like dolls. But none of the young girls makes even a moments eye contact with a skull, they traipse slowly into the depths, closing in on the opening at the opposite end of the hall.

The room they enter into is wide, tall, and round. It's made cozy, somewhat, by the brown stone and warm fires. Much of the little burrow is covered in scratches as if it was dug out by giant claws, and the whole of it is covered in dust. But most important to the trio of spelunkers is the haul: All over the ground, ornate armors of so many creeds, countries, and builds. They cover completely the corners of the room, and lie about in piles that stand taller than the girls themselves. Little holes like massive rabbit burrows travel around the circular wall. Another massive entrance to the room, this one a claw dug cave, rather than an architectured hall, stands two storeys high etched into the wall.

"Tiamel's hoard."

Shaun speaks with hushed, reverent breath. A glove is thrust suddenly into her chest, pushing some of the air from her lungs.

"Let's do this" Charise whispers, and settles down next to a tumbled gallery of breast plates that would take a millennia to try on one by one. She's looking for, precious stones, magic artifacts, tools like her gloves, anything of value. She finds a sapphire adorning the clavicle of a knight's Cuirass. She takes her gloved hand to it, and black flame encircles it with her concentration. In a moment, the bright blue stone sinks out of the molten silver and clinks on the floor. Daylah kneels and picks it up, the stone still cold, untouched by the flames. She commands Shaun to the floor with a whisper-shout "Hurry up!" and she places the sapphire in the bag Shaun wears on her back.

The three of them go on like this, Shaun finds Emerald lodged into a Brigandine, and takes the left handed glove to it to burn away the worthless armor and fill their bag with the pricey gems. Charise finds a Plackart with an Opal in it's center, the black and rainbow stone is surrounded by flames from her right hand and they are rewarded with it. They hustle and move til their bag grows weighted with gems and they continue to hustle after that.

Shaun grabs with two hands for a culet sticking only partly outside of the pile of silvery armors. In it, she can see a generous assortment of rubies decorating the breast. She lifts and starts to bring it close to her, but the weight is wrong, and it's sticking to the armors it's covered with. Somewhere in the back of her head she has an understanding of whats to come, but her brain is too slow to speak to her body and from the pile of armors she ejects not only the culet, but also the torso it holds. The body is pale, it's arms shredded at the elbow into meaty, necrofied stumps. The head ripped away at the jaw, the tongue bright blue, gooey, the moisture trapped into it by the surrounding sets of armor, beetles scurry into homes they've bored into the body. The girl drops the well defended corpse immediately, and the body crashes into the hollow armors below, making them sing out and dance, rolling slowly along the ground.

"Shit!" Daylah growls under barely quieted breath.

"The corpse, I--"

"I don't fucking care if your dead mother was in it, do you know how bad you just fucked us?"

"We're not f-fucked... I didn't fuck us!"

"You kinda fucked us." Clarise affirmed.

"Okay, I fucked up. I'm sorry. But we're not fucked, we can still do this if we... Wait... Shh."

"Oh don't tell me to shush now, you wanna--" Daylah's coming rant was quickly cut by a palm to her mouth tied there by fingers gripping her cheeks. Shaun spoke with the deepest growl either girl had ever heard come from her.

"Shut UP!" She fired. And the trio went still.

In the distance, from the massive hole burrowed into the wall, the distinctive crashing of loose metal on metal could be heard noisily traveling closer. The wind chime-ish symphony of tone deaf clanging got more and more clear with each passing second.

"We have to go. We've got to go now." and Shaun rips her hand away from Daylah's plush, squished lips, saliva dragging from her palm like the red haired girl forgot to swallow during their 30 seconds of listening out like frightened rabbits. Shaun starts to walk towards the hall they entered, but she's not followed.

"C-c'mon..." Charise chimes "Th-that's not Tiamel. What if... It's another rank with heavy armor. Or..." Shaun responds by grabbing Charise's hands and looking the trembling girl in the eyes.

"It's Tiamel. And we have. To leave." Shaun affirms. She sees something problematic in the corner of her vision, an unexpected circumstance, an uncalculated for variable. Daylah stares at the high up rocky entrance to the cave, glaring at the source of the noise in complete silence. He stance is knob kneed, and her eyes are hollow. Shaun lets go of Charise's hands and instead takes Daylah's wrist and pulls. Daylah does not move in Shaun's direction, not even a step, infact her body threatens to topple rather than moving one muscle. Her only response is quivering lips and to let a dark spot grow blatantly at her shorts and tricke down her thigh in a sharply scented hazel trail.

"She fainted standing, I didn't calculate for this."

"Y-you expected us to fail anyway, right?"

"I expected us to retreat alive."

"What are you saying?"

Shaun tries desperately to pull Daylah, but her feet drag pointlessly on the ground. She's heavy, dead weight. She beacons over Clarise and both try to move the comparatively gargantuan girl, taking her arms up onto their shoulders. They can only move at a limp, and Daylah only offers an occasional twitch.

"Let go. Forget this." She pushes the petite failed spelunker down against the armor sets, and the fire headed girl does nothing in response to the fall but crash into the armors, trembling heavily for a moment as perhaps some part of her tries to move, before crumbling into a mess of hyperventilation and hurt dog yips for help.
"Shhh, shhh. You're gonna be okay, we're gonna get you through this." Shaun says, she's taking armors from the pile and blanketing Daylah over with them now. Daylah feels the weight of some torso filled plates and her cheek touches something cold and slick she might suspect is long dead flesh if her mind wasn't already in a state of total static. She whimpers out "No..." but can only manage to stay still and glare through the gaps in her armor pile veil.

"Arm yourself." Shaun says, facing Charise. She rips the glove off her hand and slams it into Charise's chest before she searches the armours for one that fits. "I'm going to distract Tiamel by wearing an armor and demanding he come towards me. You put on both gloves." She finds another culet and places it over her head, pulling her silky platinum hair from the collar as it bears down it's weight onto her arms, her shoulders barely padded from it's metal by her dress. "Wait near Tiamel's entrance, he won't look back because he'll see me shouting..." Charise is digging lightly in the tiny pile, hurriedly trying to lift Daylah again, but Shaun rejects the notion, slapping the moved armor out of Charise's hands and back into place hiding Daylah. "When you're behind Tiamel, you grab onto his spine with both gloves. You let loose as much fire as you can into him, these gloves are powerful, you can do this. We have the tools to get through this. Just grab anywhere above his tail, you'll melt through his spine before he can even turn around. Go do it!"

The youthful girls wide eyes shine out like a crows as she flits through the darkness with tenuous steps, breathing harshly as she presses her back up against the wall next to the dragons entrance. She judged the size of the hole up above, so many times larger than the cabin in which the three girls stayed. They would be dwarfed by this beast should it come, and it was coming. The cacophany of clangs grew close and overwhelmingly loud, and soon it grew clear what danger befell them. Charise saw a rubbery, bright white claw take to the edge of the hole. Each finger alone had the length and girth of a person, the thing flattened along the surface of the entrance and pulled the body smoothly forward. A long, rounded triangular snout slinked slowly through the hole next. Bright pink eyes took up much of the things face, glaring down at Charise with yellow pupils, she froze in place... Shaun was wrong. Battle hardened dragons know to check their six.

But still Shaun's view was even worse, because she could see the whole of the dragon. The terror that stood 8 meters at least, filling the hole it created. It's pale skin was adorned with armours strung through vines like beads on a necklace. There was lace and lace and lace and lace, wrapped around the dragon from the height of it's long neck like a choker, down to drooping around it's wide shoulders and hanging from there like a chain, dragging armors along the floor. Each armor represented a victim whose nude skeleton could be somewhere within this cavern easily found.

"Tiamel!" Shaun shouted her best shout, her peaking shout feeling like sand on her voice box as she strains herself to reach the dragons ears. The dragon glared in her direction and found an armor clad girl somehow noticeably even smaller than the other humans it had faced. It was wearing a silverly litte bowl around it's shoulders- which it could distinctly remember collecting before- and holding up a sword and buckler as if it were placing any threat. "Tiamel! I'm not afraid of you!" The dragon reacted by flowing from it's entrance, dribbling like water out of one cave and into the other to find itself on the floor infront of the young human kin. The dragon slinked closer and closer to the girl, it's lizard like body peeling it's feet silently from the ground so that only the clanging of metal could be heard. It moved until Shaun could feel hot breath blowing down the colar of her dress and making it ruffle beneath her. Tiamel's tail began to move from it's base, and Shaun could see that happen between the dragons legs. She raised her buckler in preparation for a strike and, as predicted, the tail wrapped around to strike her. But what she failed to predict was the strength.

Her arm was crushed, bent into the bucklers handles and ruined at the elbow. The tail continued after that to bash down into her shoulder, and her back couldn't take the stress. There was a popping sound mixed in with the loud slap of the strike as Shaun's vision turned suddenly sideways. Her legs kept her standing, and her left hand whipped a sword around pointlessly... But her upper body mostly hung sideways and limp, her head and right arm motionless. The buckler dropping from the mangled forearm arm. She could still see Charise in the shadows on the other side of the cave. Apparently having fallen backwards in fear at the vision of her friend being snapped in half, she scrambled to her feet... and she ran. She dashed among the armor piles and found a crevice in the wall, a hole leading deeper into the ever expansive dragon kingdom. She climbed the silvery mounds in a scramble and squeezed her panicked body inside with rat like desperation. Shaun watched this side ways from her low hanging head, and vertigo started to catch up to her as she tried, as well, to run. But all she could do with her cracked open spine was stumble forward and then sideways a step or two and fall helplessly to the ground. She looked up to the dragon, her bright hazel eyes glimmering, shaking with fury. She'd convinced herself into a blind aggression that was just too clouding for her to recognize just how out of element she was, but it would become clear to her in the coming moments.

The dragon took to her limp, lying form. He legs scrambled pointlessly to try and rise against it as it's pointer and thumb moved their sticky surfaces to her stolen goods. They take the breast plate, front and back, and lift her up by it, taking her as easily as a child takes a figurine, and letting her weak body slip out of the oversized culet under the force of gravity alone. She tries to protect herself with her only working arm as her feet, then her knees, hit the ground, but it only does so much. Her face mashes down just next to her left hand, treating her to a bloody nose and a mild daze. She hears the armor clink down in a pile, tossed callously back into the dragons untenable collection. Then she's lifted again, the dragon grasping her in one hand while shifting to sit back on it's hind legs.

Shaun looks up, holding a tenuous grip on what's happening and what's not. She still retains some ability to put two and two together. She thinks 'I guess I get to see what the afterlife is like.' And her expression shows off the line of thought. Her puffy little cheeks, scratched nose and wide eyes look curious and complacent, it's an expression more befitting of awaiting a chess players next move or listening for the next line in a fathers story, her mouth agape in expectation and her body limp from exhaustion and pain. She reflexively flinches what little she can move when the dragon brings it's other hand first to her foot, pulling til one greave slips from her body, then the next. 'Thanks, those were really uncomfortable' humors Shaun to herself as her grip on reality grows further and further and she slowly drifts into some place black. 'Oh, now the armlets.' She thinks next, lifting the one arm she can to the dragon for it's claw to come and meet it, pulling away the bracer there and then going to the next. 'He's really quiet when he's not walking...' Shaun converses in her head some more, bemused by just how clearly she can think in this crisis. 'Did my life have... any impact at all? Tiamel collects armor. I wish I could be a part of his collection. It'd be like being jewelry, accessorized that way...'

But Tiamel's thoughts are all but too similar, he holds her in an open palm and glares down at the pale young girl; taking in her angelic bright hair and glowing Topaz eyes. Her body is not like those other's he's stripped time and time, it is the softest thing he's ever felt, her plush flesh and smooth skin, her dress that flows at the slightest tremor of his hand. From her fair, snowy colors to her light, demure form. The girl that sits in the dragons palm has all the qualities of a feather at many times the size, and he is trapped in her gaze.

XXX Authors Notes

Armor Dragon Tiamel sits enamored with Shaun in his hand. She is as soft and as docile now as the weakest and most subdued of dragon kin, and many times more than that. What will he do?

I've got studying to do, so I don't have time to finish. The last time I wrote a story in two pieces I rushed the ending, I wanted to admit that because I won't do it again. I have an idea what I want to happen next, but I don't know how much, if any, rape should be involved. Tiamel is much bigger than her, and this may be his first time becoming enamored with a human like this. Would it even occur to him to try something so ridiculous?

Mqio’te Massacre - PART 1
(Genital Mutilation, Snuff, Guro, Cannibalism, FFff 16/13/10/7)

The world of Final Fantasy 14 is owned by Squre Enix. I own no rights to the places and races mentioned in the story. This is entirely a work of fiction and fantasy, with absolutely no basis in reality. I do not condone any of the actions or viewpoints presented in this story. Please treat all women with the respect they deserve, they are our mothers, daughters, sisters, nieces, friends and peers.



In the land of Eorzea live many races of people. The high technologically advanced Garlean Empire, the magic and technology allied nations of Gridania, Limsa Lominsa and Ul’dah, and finally - at the bottom rung - the beastmen tribes. Beastmen was a very broad categorization of species ranging from spry prankster pixies, to fuzzy mischievous moogles, to the war-like tribes of the Amalj’aa lizard folk and Xali bird men, and many other types.

Although bestmen outnumber both the allied nations and the empires, their sole reliance magic in its purest form left them at a disadvantage from the more technologically savvy nations. The clear divide has led to numerous conflicts and underlying resentment. But technology seems to always win. Well, almost always.

In the far reaches of Southern Thanalan some tribes of both allied nations people, and bestmen tribe lived in a more even grounded state of being. The bestmen being a bit more technologically advanced than most, and the nations people being a little bit more tribal - both meeting somewhere in the middle. It is a constant balance of tribal life, and technologically advanced warfare.

A particular tribe of Almalj’aa lizard folk held a very interesting custom. They, for an annual ritual, fed on the most peculiar of cuisine. For within five yalms (miles) of them were five tribe of Miqo’te - or cat people, which are usually an allied nations people. But these feline people never moved north to join their brethren in Ul’dah or Little Ala Mihgo. These people live further south, past the desert.

The Miqo’te are a special type of people whose tribes consist almost entirely of females, with only a lead male for breeding and his princes who usually spread out to make more tribes elsewhere. The females hunt, trade, socialize, and make up almost the entirety of the Miqo’te culture. Miqo’te are almost completely human like in appearance except for cat ears and a tail.

With such an abundance of Miqo’te females around - the Almalj’aa became their only real natural predator. Thus, for the annual celebration of the god of Fire - Ifrit - the Almalj’aa have a great feast of the best food source available - Miqo’te. But not just any part of the Miqo’te, this tribe Almalj’aa have developed a delicate taste for the reproductive organs of the female Miqo’te. They call this ritual the Ovarious and once a year raid one of the five Miqo’te tribes to feast.

The tribe of Miqo’te that has been targeted this year is the Ravanna Tribe. The Almalj’aa have already snuck up on the tribe under the cover of night. At their lead is the new young king of the tribe - Scalar. His large size enabled him to take over the Almalj’aa by overpowering and killing his father. He was twice as large as any of his peers, and respect quickly flooded to him as he took his place at the head of the tribe. This was his first true order as king - to have the best feast available.
At his side his two most trusted friends and warriors Viren and Kasaal followed him closely in the tall grass that encircled the Miqo’te tribe village. Scalar held up a scaled fist to order all those behind him to stop. The reptile man was barely visible crouched in the tall grass, his large size requiring him to squat lower than others. Viren and Kasaal approached.

“Is everyone ready?” Scalar asked with a hiss.

“Yes, all fifteen warriors are awaiting your signal.” Viren whispered.

“Excellent. Kasaal, take five warriors and take up the right flank, Viren, take another five and circle around to cut their exit. Let out a cry when you are in position and myself and Kasaal will advance.” Scalar said.

“Very good my lord. A quick question before we go?” Viren asked. Scalar nodded in acknowledgement.

“Can we eat them immediately?” Viren asked, his snake-like tongue lapping over his sharp teeth and scaly teeth.

“I have chosen the most populated of the Miqo’te tribes. There is more than enough for us all. Disable them, then you may do with them as you wish - rape them, eat them, both, I care not. I ask for every one you take for yourself, you take two back as intact as possible.” Scalar said.

“Age? Do we leave some for later?” Kasaal asked reaching down to her nether regions.

“My dearest Kasaal, I know you love the young ones. I would not dare deny you or any others the right to such a delicate gourmet. There is no restriction.” Scalar said as Kasaal slid her fingers inside her wet snatch which let loose a small stream of female fluid from the thought of having her way with the catgirls.

“Viren, go before your betrothed climaxes herself into a coma.” Scalar chuckled ushering off his friend.

Only a few minutes passed before a cry was heard in the distance. It was Viren signaling that the Miqo’te’s escape route had been cut off. Scalar quickly rose and roared out into the night, behind him four warriors cried out and to his right he heard Kassal roar in response.

Immediately the night lit with flames as spears lit with fire flew from the grass, thrown by each warrior, into the village from three different directions. The cries of female Miqo’te rose and a bell started ringing. Soon the female figures of slender, beautiful women clad in their underwear, appeared. Their cat ears and tails the only part of them that looked truly feline, the rest of them were nubile fit young human female bodies. They all had excellent figures from being hunters, from the youngest to the oldest, which was at a maximum of twenty one. Their luscious breasts bounced as they ran, most trying to dawn armor. Yet before they could do so the Almalj’aa were already running into their village with magical bows, swords and spears brandished.

Scalar quickly entered the nearest hut-building, where a family of four females were trying to grab their weapons while still in different states of undress. The two older Miqo’te looking around the ages of thirteen and sixteen, while the two younger looked around seven and ten. They all screamed out as Scalar’s blade lashed out and cut deep into the side of one of the sixteen year old’s. She screamed out as her bra went flying exposing her beautiful C breasts which Scalar promptly grabbed.

The young catgirl scream as Scalar’s claws ripped into her beautiful left breast and he slammed her into the ground with a satisfying ‘thump’ that left dust flying in the air. Her long dark hair flowing out like a curtain. The younger thirteen year old sister with dark hair in pigtails screamed as she picked up her spear. She was topless with her smaller B sized breasts and she lunged at Scalar who quickly dodge, bringing his large elbow down on the spear, breaking it in two. The catgirl yelped as she found herself without a working weapon and Scalar quickly closed the gap.

He grabbed her throat with quick movement and as the young girl reached up to grab his arm, his other hand clenched into a fist and he rammed it through her loin cloth and into her crotch. The catgirl squealed as she felt her vulva take the full impact.

The two youngest catgirls froze in fear, the perfect response that Scalar wanted. He roared at them and they scampered into the corner, one of young girls wet herself and cried as she held her crotch in shame.

“R’sanna!” the older sister with the ripped breast on the ground cried out. Scalar saw the fear and concern in the catgirl’s eyes for her younger sister. This was the best part. With a single motion Scalar grabbed his sword, looked at the catgirl whom was in his grip, and jammed the blade between her legs. An ear piercing scream filled the hut as the blade ripped through the catgirl’s vaginal canal, and into her womb. He then ripped off her loincloth to show her older sister the full blade protruding from the imapled vagina. A stream of blood and urine erupted from between her legs onto the ground.

“R’SANNA! NO!” the older catgirl cried out. Smiling, Scalar let go of the Miqo’te in his grip, who fell to the ground and immediately crumpled, grabbing her crotch as the blade was slowly retracted by Scalar causing even more damage to her mutilated reproductive organs.

Scalar turned his attention to the older sister with the ripped breast who had started to wet herself with fear. The urine made the taste even better, he couldn’t wait any longer to try some of this cuisine. “NO! NO! PLEASE NO!” the kitty cried as Scalar pounced on her. He held her to the ground by her bloody chest with one hand, the other grabbed a leg and spread it wide, exposing the young hairless pussy of the girl. His tongue lashed out across her defenseless slit, making the girl cry out. Urged on by her squeals his tounge hardened and dove into her vagina. Scalar was surprised to meet resistance as his tongue hit her virginity. He smiled, virgin blood tasted the best.

He let go of her chest and grabbed her other ankle. Standing up, he lifted the girl by her legs, his tongue still penetrating her, and spread eagled her. Her cries rose in pitch as he slowly pushed his tongue into her pussy. Her beautiful love canal convulsed around his tongue as he felt her pure hymen rip and blood filled her vaginal passage. He quickly sucked down on her bleeding pussy as she screamed out in pain. “It hurts! It hurts! Ahhhhhhhhhh!” she cried out tears streaming from her eyes.

The taste of her blood drove Scalar into a lust and he bit into the girl's crotch. Blood gushed out and the catgirl shrieked as she thrashed violently about, feeling her pussy ripped into. He bit down into her vagina and viciously tore her perfect pussy apart. He gouged down again into her bloody crotch feeling his teeth rip into her womb. The soft organ ruptured against his teeth and he felt the warm vecera of her organ splatter inside of his mouth as he tore her uterus from her shaking body, ovaries and all. He chewed down feeling the uterus crush and the ovaries pop with delicious fluid, blood and urine.

Swallowing it down he threw down the girl who went completely limp, her sister still screaming in pain and horror. Not wasting any time he lunged at the two younger catgirls.

“Nooo! MOMMY! MOM-” one girl cried out before her screams were cut off as Scalar drove his finger claw into her child pussy. The ten year old’s pussy was instantly pierced and the little girl gave a shrill scream as her private place was ripped open. Blood splattered everywhere as Scalar pistoned his finger in and out of the little catgirl, deeper into her cervix, deeper into her womb, and deeper perforating her womb and into her body. The girl had stopped screaming and the only yelling was her younger seven year old sister who was huddled in a puddle of her own urine. The ten year old catgirl went limp on his finger. Satisfied, Scarlar slowly removed his finger the little girl’s body gently following it for a moment before her poor vagina slid off of his finger with the sound of slippery blood and organs. A pool of blood slowly pouring from between the little girl’s legs onto the hut’s floor.

The young seven year old girl was speechless and simply shivering. Without any words Scalar picked up the shivering kitten, and released his cod piece revealing a massive eight inch cock which was fully erect from this activity.

“Mama…” was all the little kitty could manage before Scalar ripped off her damp loin cloth and positioned her over his pulsing cock. The girl cried out as she felt it start into her. Scalar smiled devilishly as his cock, centimeter by centimeter, entered the little kitten - expanding her soft girl vagina. The screams became higher and shriller as the girl’s opening quickly reached its limit, as it was so small and had never been touched in such a way. With a sudden jerk Scalar grabbed the kitten by her sides and rammed his cock into her. The moment of her love canal instantly rupturing around his member was pure bliss as blood flooded in, and her uterus instantly crushed. He pistoned into and out of the little kitty a few times before he knew she was done. The little girl went completely silent as he felt his member enter the rest of her body and the blood became a torrent from between her legs. He gave her one more piston before ejaculating into her spent body making it spasm and threw her to the ground. Semen, blood and entrails spilling forth from her destroyed genitals. Such a young beautiful little girl, ended so violently.

“R’lina… R’kali… you monster… YOU MONSTER.” the still living thirteen year old screamed. Scalar only turned and picked her up by her waist, admiring her bleeding vagina. Without even a word of sympathy, or acknowledgement, he bit down into her cute little B cup right breast and tore it off, leaving the Miqo’te screaming in agonizing pain as he chewed on her soft gland. He took his time chewing, feeling the fat dissolve in his mouth, and swallowing before he tore of her other breast, feeling the young girl go into shock from all the sudden blood loss.

Tossing her to the ground as well Scalar admired his work then paused. He remember his words to his friends “I ask for every one you take for yourself, you take two back as intact as possible.” He looked at the four bodies upon the ground.

“Fuck.” he muttered. Well, he rationalized, that just means I have to go capture eight more.

He grabbed his spear, which lit with magical ice, and exited the tent. The screams of Miqo’te filled the night as he was not the only Almalj’aa to be so brutal. Outside, the Miqo’te massacre continues…

END OF PART 1

Hello friends,

I'm new / not new here. Ive been lurking on and off since probably 08 or 09, but a while either way. I've posted a few comments here and there but never with a name attached. Since I'm putting my story out here I guess i should stack a name with it.

This is the second story that I have written and only the first that I have posted. I am by no means a writer, in fact grammar and spelling has been difficult for some reason. So this has been a slow going process.

All that said I am very much looking forward to feedback and suggestions. I have more written, but only this much edited to where I can stomach showing it to others.

One last thing. A real big shout out to JestinPieces, Poguemahone, and any others out there exploring this genre.

Ooo Im so super excited I'm literally giggling and about to pee myself~ Today's the day I turn 18! And let me tell you I've got something pretty big planned. Something that I haven't mentioned to anyone one yet... Its going to be wild.. like, I cant believe I'm actually doing it... its going to be totally life changing! When some girls turn 18 they go and get tattoos, others maybe get plastic surgery, or even go right into porn. Let me say what I'm doing goes above and beyond any of that. But before I get too far into it let me back up and set the scene...

...

My name is Samantha Perry, just Sam for short. I'm not your average girl next door either. I'm a striking 6'2 flat on my feet. Platinum blond hair going down just past my shoulders. My soft toned skin has a natural tan to it. But that doesn't mean I don't like to sunbathe when I get the chance! My breasts are a perk and healthy DD. All natural of course. Plus perfectly proportioned pink nipples pointing out like little buttons or maybe even cherries when I'm aroused. Some nice hips and a firm full ass fill out my hourglass figure. Oh yeah, then there's my mile long legs too. I started developing this body early in my teens and kind of just fell into modeling. That was when I was 14.

I still went to school for the next year then at 15 I started taking classes online with a tutor so I could make work a priority. It was that year I met another girl on set who took me under her wing and by the time I was 16 I was pretty much living with her in her penthouse appartment in the city. It was a hard sell to my parrents but with my extra income greasing the wheels they eventually came around.

Dawna is her name and she was just 18 at the time. She was a few inches shorter than me. The color of her hair is raven black hair in a bob cut usually. Her skin is pale and she looks just a little bit malnourished with her angular features but still ever so beautiful in a haunting way. So the next two years were a flash... maybe because of all the cameras... ha ha, yeah, get used to my bad jokes~
But they did go by quickly. We wouldn't see each other for weeks at a time while hoping across the globe for shoot after shoot. Then the stars would align and we would get a whole week where we would just keep to ourselves in the house.

We have literally everything we could ever need its crazy. We just have everything ordered and shipped to us. I don't even remember the last time i went shopping, in person that is. So that means when we do get a week together we usually spend it all together. When I was 17 we started to develop a bit of a closer relationship. Still just friends but we had gotten very close with one another if you catch what I'm saying. These last few months its not uncommon for one or both of us to be nude and on more than one occasion we have fooled around after a few drinks.

...

Now getting back to the present for a bit. I got back home a few days ago so I would have time to prep for my big birthday surprise. Dawna was really upset she couldn't get out of this shoot in Mexico because she really wants to be here with me for my birthday but I am actually kind of relieved because I don't know if I could do this with her here. She would certainty be asking questions

"like whats on this big pallet in the garage?"

Or,

"Whats that strange smell?"

Ok ok, So sou have probably been asking yourself just what the hell am I going to do. Well get ready because its going to shock you... I'm going to pour myself a nice big hot bath of bleach and soak until nothing but a skeleton remains, my skeleton, me.Yep, you heard right, all my beautiful features from my head down to my toes stripped away. Nothing but a set of 206 bones. Ill give you a second to take that in...

...

Ok now. So like I was saying I want to be a skeleton. I've had this desire ever since the onset of puberty when I got into a car accident and had to get some xrays done. In the end everything was fine but after seeing my bones like that I was kind of amazed. I mean I had seen skeletons in textbooks and even in our science lab back in school, but this was me. Like not any of this stuff wrapped around it, just the skeleton. I could... feel it in... my bones.

Ok that was bad ill admit it.

Ever since the xrays I would think about them at least once a day sometimes more. It was comforting to know no mater how my appearance changes from shoot to shoot the real me was always inside. I even look at other girls in the changing rooms and wonder what their skeletons look like... Maybe thats why I took a liking to my emaceated Dawna, why I always trace my fingers across her ribs hidden just under her creamy silken skin.

Now unlike most of the girls in this industry I have long term plans. I have made smart choices with my money and If I wanted to could probably just retire now and live modestly but I'm still young and have plenty of plans left before I'm done. You see I plan to continue modeling as a skeleton.

I've been hinting to my agent that I've been thinking about a change in career... I've been saying that I still want to model but I want to change it up and appeal to a different demographic. My agent knows that I'm turning 18 and thinks she's anticipated what I meant from my subtle cues but she doesn't know just how radical the change is going to be!

What I'm doing isn't entirely without precedent though, just in case you were wondering. There are a few skeleton fetish models out there like; Bleached Bianca, Niki Stiff, Jane Doe, and some notable armatures too. My favorite by far is B0nergirl<3 She and other skeleton girls have a little community on reddit. I have a secret account just to visit it and once I even asked Bonergirl<3 A few questions in a AMA. That's more or less when I made up my mind to go through with it and be a skeleton too.

There's a few ways to go about it too. According to Boner and the other girls who chimed in. There's the cutting method, which is about what you think it is. Perks are its the cheap, simple, and straight forward. So its the way favored by most amateurs. The cons are it can take foreeverrrr and most girls say it takes more than one session and some even need a friend to help. There's even different sub camps within the cutters for how to flay and debone. Skully_skltn hired a local butcher off craigslist to come over to her place and do her “unwrapping” She says the way he opened her up she was able to pull herself right up and out of her meaty carcass. Lifting her bare bone arms first then pulling out her legs. Her face, scalp, neck, and even large portions of her torso were sliced so she could easily peal off those parts which she does with the enthusiasm of a single gleeful child.

The butcher then went to work gutting and removing the meat from her hind quarters and chest. He reaches his big gloved hands into her chest cavity from below and rips the rest of her organs with brutal force. Then he takes her apart and puts her in a pressure cooker while he prepares her meat for market. Which they sold to the highest bidders. I actually put a bid on a cut of brisket but lost it at the last second. When he is done prepping the meat he returns to the cooker and dumps the now clean skeleton out and pieces enough of Skully back together for her to be able to help as well. I get fucking wet every time I picture that~

Anyways thats not how I'm going about doing it. I just wanted to share some more info.

Some of the models in the community started out as other types of porn and fetish models so when they made the switch they had a few options open. Most of theses involve a bathtub full of something corrosive. Some get real creative and let themselves get eaten by a ton of small critters like army ants or starving rats. There's one chick looking to get a flesh eating bacteria. I ended up settling on the corrosive bath approach since I happen to have a nice big hot tub and I love to use it.

A few days ago I ordered a lot of bleach and when I say a lot I mean like a whole pallet of it. I had them dump it in the garage and I've been hauling them two at a time to my bathroom and started the slow process of filling up the tub. A few bottles in I realize the smell might get pretty strong so I turn on the vent and light some sticks of incense before getting back to work making progress two gallons at a time. With the tub now getting full I turn the heat on just a little bit so it would be a nice temperature when I take my dip. While I wait I look at myself in at the full length mirror on the back of the bathroom door and touched myself all over telling myself this is it, in just a little while the Samantha that everyone knows, the Samantha that has appeared in magazines and walked catwalks is about to dissolve away leaving my true self behind.

I scamper into my bedroom to get my phone and snap a number of pictures to remember what I looked like just before I go past the point of no return. I pose in all of my usual sexy poses for my last photoshoot as a regular model. I look at that smiling girl in the picture then to myself in the mirror I visually trace my frame and make note of all the parts where my bones are noticeable; Skull, collarbones, shoulders, elbows, ribs, hands, hips, knees, ankles, and feet. Now imagine what those places will look bare and fill in the parts in between from what Ive seen in photos and xrays...Wont have to imagine for much longer I think to myself.

Now I set up my laptop and web cam and set it to record. I make sure I have a good view looking slightly down into the tub. The liquid within is a slight yellow and despite the incense and the vent running it still smells heavily of bleach. A little steam rises off the surface now letting me know its good and hot.

"Well this is it" I say aloud to the camera

Then, stepping up the few stairs to the tub, I bring my left leg out and carefully dip a toe in then look up to the camrea and smirk

"Its warm alright."

I take a deep breath and step in with my left and then right leg in quick secession then lean back easing more of my body into the hot bleach. The small of my back comes into contact with the side of the tub and from there I slide on in. My legs feel a little sensitive now but its nothing compared to how my pussy feels when it dips below. My labia and clit quickly starts to tingle and start to feel hot. I involuntarily gasp then ham it up a little for the future audience.

"Mmm, this feels pretty nice"

Down and down I go til my breasts are submerged. My nipples feel a distinct tingle on them as well. At last a few inches of my hair come in to contact with the corrosive liquid some drifts down and rests on my redening skin and the rest floats on the surface. I let my arms rest on the top edges of the tub and take a look at myself. My legs look red now like from a nasty sunburn with everything on up looking well on its way to being in the same condition.

"If I got out now my legs would probably be scarred forever... that would put a big damper on my modeling... So might as well stick it out now."

I also notice tiny bubbles streaming up from places mostly on my lower body with more and more cropping up as I continue to watch for a few moments longer. Satisfied with the rate at which I am dissolving I look up to the webcam and blow a kiss before leaning my head back and closing my eyes, letting myself feel the bleach do its work.

"Now that I think about it I'm really glad I shelled out the extra money for the industrial strength formula. Ha, I feel like an alcaselzer... And the feeling on my pussy and nipples is, well, I've never felt anything like it."

And knowing that I wont feel it again, well that just makes me relish every moment that much more. I really want to play with myself but I hold back and wait a little longer. Don't rush things. I clear my mind and breath for what feels like a good minute before opening my eyes again.

"Hmm, i think i almost fell asleep."

The bath is red now from blood and dissolved flesh making it a little cloudy but I can still see well enough to make out my toes at the other end of the tub, or at least what I have of toes now. I scan all the way up my body and see I'm red through and through now. There's still skin, but the upper layer of dermis is almost all gone now. My once perfect DD breasts are now looking a little deflated, yet somewhat larger.

" Wow, this is seriously weird. I feel kind of funny. Like All this isn't really apart of me anymore~"

I decide to start my exploration of my decomposition there and curiously reach down to give them a squeeze.

"They feel different now. They've lost their perky quality and are now a little like memory foam pillows i guess."

I press in from the sides and feel them collide. The cellulose in my tits is becoming more gelatinous and more malleable as I work them about. I feel pressure growing in them accompanied with a growing burning feeling from within. I grip them tighter and tighter getting off on the mix of pain and pleasure when suddenly my nipples rupture and and streams of sizzling fat flows out mixing with the bloody bleach.

"FFF-UCK MEeeeEE"

I cum like crazy from watching my tits pop like overgrown pimples.

"Yeah, yeah, that's it, keep coming for me"

I continue to squeeze and grab them and more of my breast fat oozes out. They are like empty pastry bags now, almost all empty at least. When I release them from my grip they just sort of float on the surface as they keep slowly bubbling away.

"Mmm, now it looks like I've got some new holes to play with~"

I move my fingers along the blown out holes made from my nipples popping. I can easily fit a finger into each hole and with a little work a second one too. The sensation is totally odd, feeling my breasts from the inside. Before long my fingers are touching my ribs, my true self. Eager to become more intimate with myself I push another finger into each nipple hole and then another. This is feeling ever better but I can still top it off but pushing my thumbs into so that I'm fisting my tits! These new and temporary holes can only withstand so much trauma in such a short time before they start to rip and tear. My left tit just has a few fissures but the right rips right along the side going back towards my armpit.

"Well that was fun while it lasted"

I withdraw my hands and grab hold of my destroyed breasts, whats left of them at least and I give a harsh tug, which happens to be more than enough force to pull them off my chest. My ribs now partially exposed!

"Ooo, was that hot or what? I fee so exposed now!"

I rake my fingers across my chest to expose more of the bone. Bits of muscle fall away in strands and chunks. My breastplate now clearly visible along with a few of my ribs. At some point during the process I had lost a few fingernails and the tips of my fingers were getting really raw. I can feel my mind going into overdrive, getting high from my sexual exploration.

" I think I'm getting really horny now, I bet my pussy is soaking wet "

Almost with out thinking my hands shoot down to my crotch and I start to rub my pussy. My left hand focuses on my clit and with my right I plunge two fingers into my depths. My cunt is on fire and I can feel the bleach now coating the inside of my vagina even getting into my cervix. My outer labia is falling off now from the hard finger fucking. My clitoral hood is long gone too... And as it turns out so was my clit... I had rubbed it out literally!

"Ah that felt good too, but Im still just getting started. How about now I open up to you a little more, In fact I think I'm getting ready to really spill my guts out to you"

My fingers are starting to look rather skeletal now as I drag them up to my stomach and start to brush off the broken bundles of muscle fiber exposing more tissue to peal away like its it was some sort of game. Before long my abdominal muscles are threadbare and hardly able to contain its contents any longer. The bleach soaks in and makes its way into me flowing over my organs, past my intestines, and pooling down around my uterus. Needless to say I was starting to feel warm... but not fuzzy inside.

"Oh man, im feeling full now. And so warm. I, I think that if i try..."

The tears into my body are large enough now that I can work my hands inside of me. I feel around for a moment remarking how odd it was to be full of these colorful fleshy sacks and tubes.

"Ew gross, whats all this doing in here"

I grab two handfuls of intestines and pull back out ripping what was left of my torso open and my insides are free to spread out across the tub.

My intestines spool out along with my liver, kidneys, and other organs. I help them on their way and scoop out everything still hanging out in there. Eventually I feel a tugging sensation at my anus and esophagus. My ass, having been exposed to the corrosive bleach for some time now was raw and weak, so after a few tugs I feel my ass tear loose and drift out with the last of my digestive tract save for my esophagus. My lungs are saturated with bleach and my breathing becomes labored. I cough up blood and chunks of lung.

"Well, lets take a look at me now that I'm about half way done"

I stand up and slowly turn about showing off my new look to the camera. My head and shoulders still look pristine. Though, the ends of my hair are burned and wiry. Everything else looks grotesque to say the least. Bleach splashes out of my abdominal cavity and drains out of my ass down my emaciated legs. My rib cage is mostly bare now. My pelvis is viable in a few places. My hands and feet are practically bare. I reach over to the side of the tub and turn on the jets before returning to my spot in the tub.

"looking good, looking good. Ok, I'm ready to get this kicked into high gear, these jets are really going to tear me up then we'll get another look at me"

The jets quickly work up to full speed and I feel muscle ripped from bone. What was left of my lungs are pulverized, my heart is punctured and now desperately pumps bleach into what remains of my blood vestals. I move about the tub letting the jets hit me from all angles tearing and shredding my remaining muscle tissue. I have to check the intake vent every few seconds or so to remove all the chunks of me that are getting stuck in it as it tries to fuel the jets.

"Ok now lets have another look. You ready?"

I stand up once more and the difference is striking. Only a little muscle remains around my pelvis and thighs legs arms and my neck and head. . My lungs are gone but a little bit of heart tissue still struggling to beat is trapped with in my rib-cage. I reach I with a bony hand and release it of its unending duty. I also pull off a few bits of remaining trachea and esophagus. My new look is almost complete.

"Alright, Ive been saving the best for last. But i think I'm going to handle this a little differently. I guess you could say I'm eager to wrap things up or unwrap maybe I should say."

I kneel down in front of the camera as I grab hold of my neck with my now skeletal fingers, taking moment to get used to my new grip. After taking one last look at myself on the screen I start ripping and pulling and by seeing my double in the laptop screen I can tell my efforts are slowly rewarded with a viable tear running up to my chin and ear. I grab on to these new tears and yank some more gaining very little for the first couple of tries and then with a satisfying rip most of my face comes flying off in one large piece. It felt kind of like a really intense waxing. With both hands I hold up my face and look at it closely. This had been my face for the past 18 years, all its lovely features now distorted as I have it stretched before me, All the make up still applied just perfectly. Its all there but my left ear, cheek, eyebrow and part of my forehead. I lick around my mouth and feel the freshly exposed flesh and lack of lips before lowing my face to see myself again. I look at my self in the recording and giggle.

Surprise! Its me!

Despite the lack of skin my face still isn't all that skeletal yet.

"Sure I look a little messy now but once I clean the rest muscle tissue and such off of my skull I'll be all done. Wait hold on I want to try this"

I put my face back for a few seconds, pressing the feature back in place, I'm still able to show slight displays of emotion though the skin mask. Having had my fun I pull my face off again and drop it into the tub.

"Now to Finnish up."

This time working on my scalp, I dig my fingers in and pull but progress is slow going so I opt to pull from my hair instead and this proves to be a better tactic. I feel my scalp separating from my skull along with what was left of the back of my neck. I run my hands all over my new face and find that from the eyebrow down from what I described before was still there. I give my cheek a good pinch and pull it right off with the remanding skin on my skull.

"Nearly done now, just need to get the last bits of muscle off. I'm going to do a quick dip and that should do it!"

I return to the jets and let them blast me clean once again. This time putting my face right up against them. Having no eyelids any more means that as soon as I duck my head in my eyes are attacked with an intense burning sensation that I haven't felt since first entering the tub. My eyes dont last long and are destroyed in under a minute. At the same time the jet has been shooting into my nose hole an ripping up my sinuses too. At last my brain starts to get worked on by the substance that now had all of my meat and flesh dissolved into it. I feel it seeping in mixing with cerebral fluids and making short work of the blood brain barrier. Through the folds and ridges of grey matter it goes making it go soft as it too at last liquefies.

Now here's where you might be thinking that I should just fall over dead, right? But just like any other cleansing and calming bath ive had before when I feel like im good and clean I slowly reach up and open the drain then stand back up and turn towards the camera. Nothing but a skeleton standing there.

I wave to the camera and blow a kiss before ending the recording.

For the record I can still see fine. Same for the rest of my senses. They are all there. Dost ask me how, I could care less.

The tub is slow to drain and a few times I have to stick a bony finger in to unclog the drain of fleshy bits. I rinse the tub of all the tiny pieces of the old me left behind then I pour some more bleach in to make sure I don't clog the drain. After running some more water to confirm I was in the clear I finally go to look at myself in the mirror on the door. My jaw drops in disbelief there I was the real me at last. I take time to get to know my new body just like I did with my old one just an hour ago.

I use a blow drier to get any bleach off me. Wouldn't want to ruin any fabrics now would I?. Next I go to the bedroom and that's when I heard the front door opening

“Guess what? The shoot got canceled!! I'm going to unpack a little and change into something comfy real quick!”

This story is about Eva La Fey, she is a 23 year old young adult, this story will tell her how she became like this.


Eva is 6 years old half asian and half caucasian girl with a lot of behavior problems like hitting and picking on other kids and not behaving to social rules, wearing only black panties and a black short yukata with flowers on it because she cant pay better clothes, she is a orphan and lives in a orphanage in the east asian mega city, That city is build up from hongkong to beijing to seoul to tokyo. The mega city is so big that they even closed the sea between the cities to build more houses. Eva her orphanage is in the kabukicho district. The streets are flooded with prositutes, street kids, sex offenders, gang members, mafia. Kabukicho is famous for the redlight district, soap massages, hostess bars, geisha schools and houses, love hotels, cosplay cafes and a lot more, now a days is prostitution legal in the city so there are also a lot of brothels and stripclubs available a long with many internet cafes and sexshops. Eva is supposed to be taken care of by the orphanage but they only provide a sleeping place for the kids and some breakfast, the kids can walk in and out whenever they want between 00:00 AM and 8 AM, after 8 AM they are thrown out on the streets and cant come back before 00:00 AM. So like many Eva started doing jobs for the older girls and women that worked the district. getting supplies from the store like lube, condoms, food, drinks, smokes and medicine. She also did a lot of other things like reading and writing for some of the girls that couldnt do that, they never learned because they were to poor for school. A lot of the more educated girls like the geisha knew that Eva was a very smart girl so 1 of them told a man about Eva, he told her that she should send Eva over to him. The next day when Eva came to her she told her about the man and Eva went to him right away. She arrived at the destination, it was build like those old japanese houses with paper walls and tatami mats as a floor, only they used modern materials now. She ringed the bell and a man about 50 years old opened the door. "Hello little girl, you must be Eva, I am Mister Dimitrov" Eva smiled to the man, "It's a pleasure to meet you sir" She said while taking a bow. Dimitrov let her come inside and made some tea for both of them, they sit down at the table in his living room "Ok Eva, i heard a lot of good things about you, that you are a very smart girl, i want to train you in a lot of skills that i learned over the years, mainly tradecraft. I have worked in the military and as a special agent for a intelligence/special operations agency, i know that you dont understand that all yet but im going to make you a specialist in everything i know and the girls you work for now are going to teach you their skills aswell, i will also enroll you into a academy that will teach you all about every side of science, engineering, medical and technology". Eva listens to him and she can only smile and grin "Oh yes mister i would love love love that, i dont want to stay in that skinking orphanage till im 18".


Eva is now 12 years old. She has been training a lot and is already very far with her academic training at the academy, she has a very athletic build, and learend all about tradecraft like, she can get inside buildings, property and vehicles no matter how well they are protected, She has learned all about computers and electronics, She knows all about the human body, how to train assets and recruits that she finds, how to forge identity papers and money, also how to make money easily. She has been training in a slaughterhouse and with a butcher, torturing someone, She has also mastered the skills of reading people and manipulating them, for which she mostly uses her developing girly assets. She arrives at her mentors house and clims through the window on the 2nd floor "Hello sir, i saw you left a message for me at the love hotel around the corner of the orphanage" He grins "Yes i did. Your training with me is finished and for that i want to give you a few gifts" He hands her a medium sized Maguro bocho "This is a medium sized knife used for cutting tuna but if you wear this while walking on the streets it will be more acceptable than a katana, this will be your main weapon. He also hands her a sashimi knife that she can always wear so she can defend herself. She also receives all kinds of torturing devices for when she has to get info from someone that wont talk. "Ok Eva, from now on you are finished with my training, i learned you everything i know and now you will be training with the girls and women that will learn you everything about erotic, sex, intimacy, seduction and love, You will also train with some of the men, they will teach you all about the business side of things and a few will also teach you how to do shibari" He gives Eva a hug and kisses her on the head "You will become very great, good bye" She gives him a kiss on the cheek "Goodbye sensei" And they both bow for eachother and he gives her a paper with all the names and adresses of the people that will continue to teach her. She puts the large blade behind her obi so that she wears it on her lower back and she straps the sashimi knife to her upper leg so that it gets covered by her short yukata that reaches to her knees. She then goes back to kabukicho and heads over to the first girl, she is a 16 year old girl that works in a onsen, she sits in the hot spring with a costumer or costumers, she gives them soapy massages and provides sexual services. Eva gets inside and walks over to the counter "Hello, i am looking for Sakura" They tell her that Sakura is at hot spring 8, when Eva arrives at the door its open and Sakura sits there "Hello there Sakura, i am Eva" Sakura turns around "Hey Eva, i have been expecting you, he already told me so much about you. i will learn you everything about Massages, relaxing and sex in a hot spring, Have you already been masturbating sweetie?" Eva grins to her "Oh yes i do it atleast once a day, but i often times do it 4 times a day" She says giggling after. Sakura smiles "Ok thats great, she than opens her legs and Eva notices that she doesnt wear any panties her pussy is nice and shave, just her special onsen Short yukata. Sakura then speaks again "Lets get you into 1 of these" She gets on her knees infront of eva and unties her obi, She takes the large blade and the knife away and puts it to the side, she than takes Eva's yukata off, kissing her neck "I hope you dont mind it?" Eva is already blushing and shakes her head "i never did something like this, i only have been fingered and kissed by boys and i jerked them off and sucked their dicks" Sakura continues and takes Eva's sports bra and panties off revealing her shaven pussy. "Oh wow you look freaking hot." She starts to grab her ass and gives her a few kisses. She than gets over to her boobs and starts to suck and lick on them making Eva moan. She slides her hand between Eva's legs and slides a finger inside her starting to finger her, she starts to suck on her clit and Eva squirts all over her hand a few moments later "A... A... AAAAGGHHHH!" Eva screams while squirting. Sakura takes her finger out and licks her arm and hand clean "Oh my so tasty, the costumers will love you, just watch what i do and you will be fine" She than walks over to the closet and hands Eva a white short yukata that she puts on "Im ready Sakura". About 2 hours later a costumer walks inside, he is about 40 years old and doesnt look that bad, he is wearing a business suit so he is probably looking for some relaxation after a work day. Both the girls sit at the table in the middle of the room drinking some tea and playing on their phones "Hello there mister" They both say "H..Hey, o wow im lucky today, 2 girls for the price of 1" The girls laugh "Oh yes mister, you are very lucky. How about we slip in the hot spring right away?" The man nods and Eva slips in the bath with her yukata on, Sakura undresses the man, getting very close with her face to his junk but not touching it, she also gets in the onsen with her yukata on and the man gets in naked. Both girls sit on 1 side each and the man puts his arms around them and slips his hand down their yukata's fondling with Eva's almost B cup boobies and Sakura's D cup boobs. Sakura puts her leg over his leg and turns a little and leans into him starting to kiss his leg while using her hand to rub his chest, Eva quickly follows and does the same. The man is moaning now and his dick gets very hard, they can feel it against their legs. Sakura starts to move her hand from his chest to his dick and starts to stroke him "Sir how about we massage you with a lot of soap and we give you a nice relief? It will only cost you 25." The guys smiles "Yes please" and stands up with his hard dick and lays down on the massage mattres. The girls take off their Yukata and soap eachothers body, they then start to rub their soapy bodies all over him, after doing that for a few minutes, Sakura throws water over him rinsing his body with warm water and grabs his hard cock "You can have the honor Eva" Eva than wraps her lips around his hard cock without hesitation and starts to bop her head up and down, she has sucked off a few guys before but nothing more. He keeps moaning and Sakura is rubbing herself now till she is wet, she than tells Eva to stop. Sakura than slides her pussy over his hard member and starts to fuck him until he loudly moans and blows his load deep inside her, Sakura takes the dick out of her pussy and lays down "Come here sweetie and clean me up" Eva grins with a naughty smile and dives on her shaven little pussy and sucks and licks all the cum out before giving her some of it in a french kiss. They than swallow it and giggle. The man dresses and leaves after paying 100 bucks. Sakura gives eva 50 "Here you deserved it, go home now and come back tommorow" Eva is shocked by the earnings and gives Sakura a kiss "Thank you so much, i will definetly be back tommorow" She waves her goodbye and leaves after slipping back in her own Yukata and underwear.

When I woke up in my new body, first thing I noticed was how much smaller it was than my last one. I spent a minute getting used to it, moving my limbs around and touching myself in various places while the machine applied make-up on my face.

When it was done, I got up and looked in the mirror - I was a small, young, blonde, curvy, sexy girl with a very slutty make-up with a lot of green in it. Weird, I was pretty sure that He preferred brunettes.

In the next room, I was expecting to put on clothes, but they never were brought in. I decided that He probably wanted me naked and rushed out and down the hallway, to our playroom.

When I entered, the first thing that struck me was the smell. It smelled like a slaughterhouse with air sanitizers desperately trying to mask the smell with lavender and… some other smells I didn’t recognize. The floor of the room was one big, leather-covered bed. He was too busy trying to fit His cock inside of my corpses’ intestines to notice me.

I silently approached Him and gently put my hand on my corpses’ gut, pushing it over His cock like a condom. He noticed me and smiled, moving forward for a kiss. His face was covered in blood and there was a piece of flesh hanging from His chin. I licked it off and we shared it in a kiss, chewing in turns and spitting back into each other’s mouths, as I jerked His cock with inside of my corpse’s gut. Eventually I swallowed the meat and kissed Him hard again.

“I like your new body” He said.

“I’m glad you like it, baby! I like how big my butt is. I think I could learn to twerk it for your next visit if you want me to.”

“Oh, I’m going to kill this one too sweetie, sorry. But I’ll ask for your next one to have a nice round butt too.” He stood up, pulling His cock out of my hand and gut and putting it in front of my face. “Now clean it up, it’s going in your pussy soon.”

As soon as I wrapped my lips around it, He started walking back, forcing me to crawl after Him, over my corpse and through a small pool of blood. He stopped once He reached a pile of leather belts lying in the corner. When He turned around and bent over to pick them up, I didn’t waste time and buried my face between His asscheeks, breathing in His smell and penetrating His ass with my tongue, trying to get as deep inside as I could. Eventually He stood straight and ordered me to stand up too. He put one broad belt with a ring around my neck and two more around my ankles. I felt my juices running down my thighs as He connected a chain hanging from the ceiling to a ring on my choker. He then lifted my leg, sucking on my toes almost all the way, until He could connect another chain to it. I was left standing on one leg, my dripping pussy exposed, when He remembered something and quickly walked out of my view.

I couldn’t help but start touching myself when I bent my leg a little and felt the belt around my neck pull and choke me. I penetrated my pussy and ass with two fingers, masturbating vigorously. This body’s brain was wired to release dopamine whenever I felt pain so I kept bending my leg, until He returned and lifted me by my hair.

“Hot yet” He said, as He showed me an automatic sawblade. I felt my pussy and ass clench at the sight and begged Him to hurry up. I couldn’t wait for Him to cut parts of me away. He jerked my other leg as He connected the remaining chain, leaving me hanging by my neck and my spread legs over my head, providing Him full access to my genitals. As I felt lack of air burn my lungs and throat, He penetrated my pussy and thrusted in, swinging me back. We soon synchronized as He found the right rhythm. I smiled and drooled as my vision blurred. I tried to moan in pleasure but It came out as bubbling hiss. The feeling of me sliding on His cock with each swing and Him pushing me away with his hips, only to inevitably slide on His cock again was majestic. I rubbed my clit with one hand and pulled myself up on the chain a little to whisper “thank you” as He grabbed my hand and yanked it towards Him, pressing the sawblade against my shoulder.
“You’re welcome, doll” He said, as He activated it and I felt the teeth rip through my skin and flesh in seconds. It took a few moments, but when I felt my arm being yanked away, as the final strips of skin were cut by the saw, and saw Him swing back and hit my face with it, I came the hardest in my life. My pussy and my brain burned as my vision blacked out and I felt waves of pleasure rush through my body. I shook even more violently, breaking the rhythm of our love and peed all over Him and His cock. The last thing I felt was my other arm being cut away and I died with the next orgasm building up again. My body kept swinging as He fucked my bleeding corpse.

When I woke up in my new body, it felt familiarly big again. After the machine was done with me, I looked in the mirror and recognized my natural body. I smiled, as the barely noticeable feeling of my last orgasm surfaced in my mind and sent shivers down my spine. I felt myself getting wet again and rushed into the next room to get dressed. This time He wanted me to wear a very sexy official suit with see-through blouse and a skirt that covered my ass just enough to look like an actual suit skirt. He even gave me underwear.

When I entered the room, He was fucking my hanging corpse with my stiffening arms. My corpse’s holes were bleeding and His dick was dripping cum and blood. I smiled broadly, as I knew this was going to be a good kind of a long day.

The Shortcut

Combat, snuff, humans vs. dragon.

---

On a sunny day of late spring over a mountain pass walked a couple of humans and a donkey, pulling an oblong cart. Both toned and confident, both equipped with a leather cuirass and a short sword. Despite the perfect weather and clear, if grassy path, woman just couldn't calm down.

-We shouldn't have trusted that map. If this way really was any good - there would be a road here!
-Well, there's no road, but there's a way. See? The map has been true so far.
-Then why there's no road here?
-Because people are cowards and like to stick to tradition instead of risking new paths.
-Someone made that map. Yet no one walks this way.
-Their bad. We'll make a better trade with this shortcut.
-What if dragons live here?
-You believe in dragons?
-Are you stupid!? They killed one near Therview few months ago!
-And you seen the remains? Must be just a tale to attract travellers.
-Remind me, why I married such a stubborn fool!
-Because I'm handsome, I'm capable, I make money, and I'm the only one who would take you out of your backwater village.

The woman rolled her eyes and growled. Then turned to the sudden sound of falling stones and up the nearby rock. From above the rock showed a green scaly head twice the size of human's with yellow slitted eyes and two paws with claws the size of human fist each. "Damn! You called it!" - spat the man and drew his sword. Dragon looked at him and backed a little. But then its gaze fell upon the donkey. Its eyes opened wider, and its muzzle opened slightly with a longing sigh. "Oh no, you don't!" - shouted the woman and darted to the back of the cart. Dragon quickly and somewhat awkwardly crawled over the rock down on the grassy path, its body the size of a little house. But before it could reach the donkey - the woman stood before it with a spear pointing at its head, and the man stood with his sword ready by her side. Breathing heavily, dragon waved its head, looking for a chance to attack. It bit into the spear head and moaned in surprisingly high tone as it cut into its palate. Before it could lift the spear, the man darted towards it, ready to swing. Dragon raised its paw for attack, but the man quickly slashed at it with his sword and rolled out of its way. Dragon let go off the spear and moaned in pain again, backing off. It suddenly turned back and started running, but then took off into the air, made a turn and swooped down on the donkey, its paws ready to grab the scared creature. But the man ran towards it with his sword raised above his head and managed to jab it into dragon's wing as it flew over. The blade cut clean through the thick membrane, and with a shriek dragon tilted, flew over the cart and tumbled on the ground. The couple ran to the other side of the cart and watched as it risen to his paws and tried to spread its wings. But the cut wing didn't rise anymore, broken in the fall.

For several long moments dragon just stared at its wing. Then it laid on the ground, raised its head to the sky and wailed. The head lowered down to the ground, looking at the two humans before it, still pointing their weapons at the dragon. Large tears rolled from the corners of its eyes.

-I yield. Come and end me. I promise to not hurt you.

Its voice rang loud, but clear and feminine. The couple looked at each other in disbelief. The man first got a grip of himself.

-You can speak? You're not a feral beast and you know our language?
-As you see.
-Then why did you attack us?!
-I am starving! - The dragon weeped. - For two weeks I ate nothing but occasional birds I could catch. Birds! With all their feathers and bones.
-If there's nothing to eat here, why do you live here?
-There was plenty of critters in the valley. Then humans came. Settled villages. Domesticated wild critters. We tried to protect our hunting grounds. But there's always so many of you. Kill one - seven come. We've been living here for ages! We don't know where else to go. Others tried to find new home. They flew away and never returned. My mother was the last to go. She promised to get food for me. But it's been two weeks since then. Please, end me.

The man hesitated. It was one thing to kill a beast that attacks you or your cattle, and it was entirely other thing to kill a submitting talking intelligent creature.

-Why do you want me to do that? You're not seriously wounded.
-My wing is broken! - Dragon raised her head again in a cry of despair. - With no one to tend to it - I'm as good as dead. I could barely keep myself alive before. Now I can't hunt. If you leave me like this - I'll slowly die of starvation! Please!

Man looked at his wife again, gulped and started slowly approaching the dragon. Dragon's eye followed him as he walked to her outstretched neck, but her body didn't move. She closed her eyes and sighed. He raised his sword above his head and brought it down. The blade only cut one third of the way through, stopped by the spine and thick scaly skin. Dragon jumped to her legs, knocking the man back, wailing and beating front legs on the ground. Blood flown as a thick stream from the wound, covering the sword fixed in it completely. With a great effort dragon forced herself to lay back to the ground, shaking and sobbing. Man looked at her in shock as he sat nearby.

-What are you waiting for?! She's in pain! - His wife shouted at him, giving voice for the first time since their battle ended.

Man shook off his stupor, ran to the dragon's neck and gripped his sword again, yanking it from the wound. Blood was all over it, and he had to wipe the handle before he could grip it again. Once again he brought it down on the dragon's neck and missed the wound, making another close by. This time dragon didn't jump, only tensed her neck and moaned out through her sobbing. She was already getting weaker from the blood loss. Woman ran to the dragon's neck and embraced it, sitting on the dragon's head and lifting the middle of her neck to make the wound open wider. Man struck again, this time cutting through the spine. Instantly, the weeping stopped. Dragon's body sprang into moving, knocking back the man again and making the woman fall from the neck. For several long moments they watched the body thrash around, splashing blood all over them and the ground. As it finally stopped moving, man came close again, took his sword and with the last blow severed the dragon's head completely.

He came in front of it to look at her face. His wife joined him. With her eyes closed, they could not make out the dragon's expression. She suffered - they thought. They gave her a painful, frightful death. And if they haven't took this way - would she eventually die even more horrible death of starvation? Who could tell now? What was done - was done.

Last week I finally had a little time to write and I managed to finish a short story that I had in my mind for a while. Its a concept that others had tried before, though I think this one is somewhat different and you might like it.

I am also working in another story, much more brutal than this one, that might be finished by the end of the week. I will post it here too if people are interested in a girl being burned alive as revenge by the police.

Also, if you like it and want to read more, check out my website at www asstr org/~Eficient/



disclaimer: This story is entirely fictional, along with all characters and events described in it. Any resemblance with real life is just a coincidence. Harming another human being is wrong and in no way I am trying to convey the opposite. Please, don't do anything like this!

---

It was getting late, and I knew that soon it would be too dark to keep going. Above me, the trees closed on one and other, blocking what little light came from the darkening sky. They were beeches and oaks, their barks so dark that they looked almost black.

Far off to my right I could see a little patch of clouds, already orange from the setting sun, but that was all they light there was.

I knew I should have brought a flashlight, or even my cell phone, but I had left both of them back home. Besides the clothes I was wearing, I had nothing. I haven't told anyone where I was going either. It wasn't as if someone would care, but still, I knew I should have.

But the letter had been pretty clear. Emily had sent it to me, just before she disappeared. There wasn't much on it, except the instruction for getting to where I was then, some warnings about bringing my cell phone or telling anyone, and at the very end, a short line, where she told me to thrust her, that she would soon be free, and that I could too, if I wanted.

Emily and I had been friend since kindergarten. Our families lived together, and I don't remember a day in my life where I didn’t see her. We were very close, and as we became teenagers that bond only grew stronger than before.

We shared everything with each other, every laugh and every tear. Or at least we did, until one night. I was at a party with her about six weeks before she disappeared, even though we weren’t invited. She said nobody would care so I had followed her into that house, even though I knew I shouldn’t.

We were the youngest girls there by far, and as we moved deeper into the house I could feel every eye following us. They knew were weren't supposed to be there, but nobody said anything.

Then a man, maybe twice our age appeared in front of me. He was smiling warmly as he held a couple of drinks in his hands. I remember he tried to say something over the music, but it was too loud and even though he was screaming I couldn't understand a word of what he said.

I don't know why, but even then I nodded enthusiastically, and a second later he handed me the drinks. He started laughing and then he left us alone once more.

We were not supposed to be drinking. We were too young, we didn't know him either, but none of that mattered to us.

I thought it would be cool to try it, and though I was a little scared, I finished my drink in just a few minutes. Whatever it was, the liquid burned my throat as I swallowed it. A few minutes later, as we danced together in the living room, the place started to spin and I lost track of Emily. The last time I saw her she was climbing the stairs, maybe looking for the bathroom.

Now alone, I walked around the house, bumping into people as I couldn't walk straight anymore. Everybody was laughing, offering me more drinks though this time I knew better and I said no.

And then I found him. He was the same guy that gave us the drinks. He whispered something into my ear, but like before I couldn't understand a word. But somehow that didn't seem to matter, and I nodded eagerly, laughing as he took my hand.

Then he led me away from the noise and the heat of the house. A moment later we were outside, and I felt the cold night air flowing over my body. It felt nice, and the dizziness started to fade, if only a little.

I never told anyone what happened after that. Not even Emily. I tried to act as if nothing happened, but I don't think she believed me.

The next day I asked her where she had been, but just like me, she simply lied. She told me she returned a few minutes later and when she didn't find me she started dancing once more, that a few hours later someone offered her a ride to her home, and that was it.

It was painfully obvious that it wasn't true, but I didn't say anything. I was laying too, so I had no right to force her, though maybe I should have.

A week later she disappeared without a trace, and then I got her letter, the one that had led me to that place. It had been written in an piece of old, yellowing paper, but it was her handprint, I was sure of that.

And even thought I wasn't sure of what she meant, I followed the instructions.

Once there, the letter said, I was supposed to find a pair of panties laying next to the trial. I had reread the letter many times, thinking that I would never find one, but just before I lost my nerve, I did.

There, laying just next to the trail I was following, were a pair of white panties. They were stained with mud, so much of it that they were the color of the trail, but they were there

I approached gingerly, walking carefully as I looked around me, but I was still alone. Once there, I finally saw it, a smaller trail, shooting off to the side. I would have missed it completely if I hadn't been looking for it, even in good light, but as it was it was almost invisible.

After looking around one more time, I took a deep breath and I turned into the new trial, leaving the panties behind.

It was hard to follow as the bushes at either side would suddenly close all around me, as if it didn't get much use, but soon it started to widen and I started to move faster.

I found other panties, just laying around. Some were old, some were new. A few were obviously kids underwear. Deeper and deeper, I moved into the forest as everything around me turned to black, and then without warning I heard a twig breaking behind me.

I stopped suddenly, unable to breathe and frozen in place. It was then that I realized that I could suddenly see again. Moving slowly, I turned around and that is when I finally found him.

He was standing by a tree, right next to the trail I had just passed a second ago. He had an old lantern in one hand, the light casting shadows all around him. A moment later he smiled warmly as I swallowed nervously.

“I am sorry, Miss Eva. I assure you it wasn't my intention to scared you.” he said a second later.

Still frozen in place, I watched him carefully. He was wearing a bright green jacket made of wool, a dark brown waistcoat, white trousers and a white shirt. He had an old tricorn hat above his head, the kind they wore in pirate movies, and brown leather boots on his feet.

Everything looked old and worn, but not broken.

And then I realized that he knew my name. Gasping in shock I took a step back. I wanted to run, as far away as I could, but as I felt my heart beating wildly inside my chest, I forced myself to stay still.

“I assure you I mean you no harm, miss Eva.” he said, trying to calm me.

Despite everything I nodded once before I lowered my hands to my sides.

“Who are you?” I finally managed to ask, though my voice was barely a whisper.

“Ahh, yes, I am sorry. Allow me to introduce myself.” he said, taking a step away from the tree. “People call me many things, but my name is Franz, Franz Schmidt. It's a pleasure to meet you at last. And as I said, I mean you no harm. I am here to help you.”

I nodded slowly, feeling that he was telling the truth. Meanwhile he stood still as I watched him. I was trembling hard, but a moment later I relaxed if only a little.

“I got a letter…” I said weakly as I took it out from my pocket.

“Yes, I know. Emily sent it to you, not long ago. I was waiting for you.” he said, still smiling.

Then cleared his throat, covering his mouth with his left hand before he moved it behind his back. Raising the lantern high above his head, he started walking towards me.

I was frozen in place, unable to move as he got closer and closer, until suddenly he stopped, just a few feet in front of me.

He was much taller than what I had though, and even without the hat he must have been more than two feet taller than me, if not more. His skin was pale like mine, and it shone under the lamp’s flickering light, just like his black hair.

“It is getting dark. May I walk with you to my cabin?” he said, holding out his arm.

I looked at it for a moment as I trembled in place. I was terrified, but not of him. For some reason I trusted what he had said. He wasn't going to harm me.

A moment later I took his arm, and he lead me even deeper into the forest. We walked silently, following a trail that often disappeared and that other times slit into multiple paths. He never hesitated, though, and a few minutes later we arrived to a small log cabin, buried under the forest canopy.

Then I stopped in front of it while he continued walking. The place looked very old. Moss covered the base of the cabin, while a few bushes leaned against it from one side. The few windows it had were closed with wooden shutters, though I could see a faint light coming from the inside.

The thatched roof looked almost knew and behind it I could see a chimney, made out of stone. Thin, grey smoke was coming out of it as I shivered from the cold.

Then I realized that he was waiting for me.

Standing by the door, he slowly opened the door, and he motioned for me to enter.

“After you, Miss Eva.” he said waiting patiently.

I hesitated at first, but when I looked behind me I knew I had no choice. It was pitch black by then, and the air was bitterly cold. I would have no chance to find my way and with no jacket it I would be in trouble.

The warm cabin beckoned me, and as I swallowed nervously I finally walked inside.

The inside was wonderfully warm, and I felt my body relaxing almost instantly. Moving carefully, I walked deeper into it until I stopped, right on the middle of the only room. With only a few lit candles spread around the place, it was dark at first, but slowly my eyes got used to the gloom and I could see well enough.

There wasn't much inside. The fireplace was in the middle of a wall, with a big pile of firewood next to it. To one side, pushed against a corner, there was a simple wooden bed, and on the other side of the fireplace there was a table and a single chair. A couple of old bookshelves sat next to it, full of boxes and bags, and a few books.

And then my eyes were drawn to the opposite wall, where he had hung many rolls of ropes, of all sizes and thickness.

A second later I heard the door closing, and I turned around.

He looked at me, still smiling as before. Then he hung the lantern from a hook on the wall and he took off hat and his jacket. After hanging then from the door, he straightened his waistcoat and his hair until he seemed satisfied.

“I would ask for your coat, but you don't have one. Even so, please, make yourself comfortable. There isn't much, as you can see, but anything you ask, I can provide.” he said, smiling warmly as he gestured around the room.

I nodded weakly, my legs trembling harder than before as he walked around me. A moment later he offered me the chair, but I shook my head, so he sat facing me.

I felt silly standing alone in the middle of the room, but didn't want to sit.

“Emily… she came here…” I said, and he nodded.

“Yes, I remember her. It was a week ago. Lovely girl, it was sad to see her go.” he said, shaking his head. “She was terribly scared at first, though.”

I waited for a minute, just looking at him when I saw it. A pile of paper, just like the one she had used on her letter, was sitting on one of the selves.

“Eva, tell me. You followed the letter to me, why?” he asked me a moment later.

I swallowed nervously, suddenly afraid once more. He knew why. I was sure he had read the letter before, maybe even helped her write it. It was her handprint, but that meant nothing. Still, I couldn't tell the truth.

“I wanted to know what happened to Emily…” I said, hoping that my voice wouldn't break.

“Eva, you already know that. That is why you came here…” he said a second later. “She is gone, and you want to go to…”

“No!” I said too suddenly, thought it was a lie and we both knew it.

“You know what happened to her. What will happen to you, but only if you want to. I wasn't lying when I told you I meant you no harm.” he said, nodding slowly. “You are safe with me.”

Unable to speak, I shook my head as tears streamed down my face. I didn't want to cry, not in front of him, but I couldn't stop myself.

“Shhhh, it's okay, there is nothing to be ashamed of.” he said, getting up in one swift motion.

Before I could realize what he was doing, he was standing next to me, his arms open wide, drawing me in before he hugged me tightly.

“Shhhh, it's okay to be scared. Most of you are, I understand.” he said, his hand running through my hair.

“Emily was scared too, but she was also tired and lost. I think she never told you why, but I also think that you know why.” he said as I nodded against his chest. “I simply helped her.”

I knew what it meant, and that scared me even more. I hugged him even harder than before, burying my face into his chest as I felt his warmth. He smelled of smoke and pine resin, and as I took a deep breath I filled my lungs with it.

We stood like that for a while, just hugging each other until I finally released him. I was still sobbing but I felt better, and as he took a few steps back he smiled once more.

“It's okay to be afraid, Eva. I know you too are tired and lost, that you want it to be over. But you are too scared to make it end. I can help you, if you want, but I can't force you.” he said, his voice soothing and calm.

I nodded again, still unable to speak. There was a knot in my throat that I couldn’t push away.

“You knew what happened to Emily. But you came here anyway, knowing that the same fate awaited you, if you want to.” he said a moment later.

I nodded once more as I looked at the floor in front of him.

“I am scared…” I managed to say before my voice broke once more.

“I know, Eva. I know.” he said, his voice soft and calm. “But you don't have to, not anymore if you don't want to. I can help, if you want me too.”

Closing my eyes, I stood perfectly still. I don't know how long I was like that, but a moment later I was back at the party, just after he had found me. Once outside he took my hand and he dragged me towards the far end of the backyard. There was a small shed full of tools there. The inside was dark and it smelled of gasoline, but I could see well enough to move.

Once inside he started kissing me and I kissed him back, feeling an urgency that I hadn't felt before. Soon I could feel his hands, roaming all over my body as he became bolder. It wasn't long before I felt his hands moving under my skirt, and then he started touching my panties, right over my pussy.

I gasped in shock as I held onto his arm. It felt good, better that I could have imagined, but soon he pushed my panties to one side and I felt his fingers running along my pussy.

It was then that I realized what I was doing. The dizziness disappeared in an instant as my body flooded with adrenaline.

I told him to stop, but he didn't listen. I tried to push him away, but he was stronger than me. Desperate, I started to scream but a second later his hand clamped painfully around my neck, silencing me.

He told me to be quiet, that he knew I wanted it. I shook my head, but it didn't matter. He simply laughed as he continued touch me, his hand still around my neck. I was trembling hard by then, but it only seemed to arouse him more.

Then he started kissing me once more, forcing his tongue into my mouth, and when it was over he squeezed my neck even harder than before.

He told me he would release my neck, but only if I promised that I wouldn't scream again. I nodded eagerly as my panic grew inside me, and then he finally released me.

I could see his hand, still inches from my neck as he waited to see what I would do, but when stayed silent he smiled darkly.

A moment later he told me to lay on my back and he simply pushed my panties to one side before he raped me. Too terrified to move, I held my breath as I felt his cock, pushing its way slowly into me for the first time. I was in agony, and tears streamed down my face as I bit my lips, desperate not to scream.

He then fucked me for a while, moaning in pleasure above me as he used me for his pleasure. I could see his face, twisted in lust, just inches in front of me. At some point he also ripped my shirt off, leaving my breasts free. He started squeezing them, harder and harder until they too started to hurt.

But the worst was yet to come. Despite everything, I felt my body responding. I became wet and a warm feeling started to grow inside me. I felt disgusted with myself, thinking that there was something wrong with me, but I couldn't stop it.

And then he came, without warning. I felt his cum, splashing inside me as he grunted wildly. I gasped in shock as I realized what it meant, but it was too late to do anything. Once it was over he got up, leaving me on the dirt floor with his cum dribbling out of my body.

I thought it was finally over, but eve that small mercy escaped me. A moment later I heard laughter and I saw them. His friends were coming towards me, laughing as they looked at me. The four of them formed a circle around me as I tried to cover myself, but it was useless. Then another tow arrived, smiling darkly as they saw me.

I remember saying no, but they didn't listen. I tried to fight them off, but it was useless, there were too many. One of them grabbed my hands, pulling them high above me while another two grabbed my legs. Then another one took his turn with my body.

I screamed then, until my voice became hoarse and broken, but they didn't seem to care. At some point they tied my hands using some cheap nylon rope they found there. I could feel it cutting into my skin as I struggled under their weight, and the pain only added to my torment.

And as they raped me I remember thinking how I had fantasized my first time would be. Despite all the other fantasies Emily and I had, we both wanted our first time to be different. We knew we had to wait for someone we liked, for it to be something special and tender.

When I realized it would never happen something broke inside me. I felt cheated out of something that had been supposed to be mine, and now it wasn't.

But even as they took turns raping me, I could feel my body becoming even more aroused than before. That warm feeling became a burning sensation, so bright that it soon became the only thing I could think of.

Then one of them noticed that I was wet, and when he told the rest they started laughing once more. They called me a whore and a slut, that I was obviously enjoying it despite my tears, but I didn't care.

Unable to fight, I had surrendered to them, and once they knew it they took advantage of that. Once they had all taken their turn with me, I was made to kneel on the floor, and they forced their cocks, still dirty from raping me, into my mouth. I was forced to blow them, once after the other, as I felt their cum dripping out of my sore pussy.

And as I gagged on their cocks, I remembered thinking about the night we had used a cucumber from Emily's fridge to practice oral sex. We had been playing back then, laughing as we tried to take the obviously too thick vegetable into our mouths.

They didn't care if I gagged of if I could breathe or not, and some even taken pleasure in seeing me struggle.

Then I opened my eyes once more and I realized I was back at the cabin. The smell of gasoline was gone, along with the taste of their cocks. He was sitting in the chair once more, his smile warm and patient.

“They raped me… I didn’t want… but they were too strong… I was scared.” I said, my voice a whisper.

“I know.” he said before he got up once more. “You are cold.”

I realized that my whole body was covered in goose bumps, but it wasn't from the cold.

Not knowing that, he walked towards the fireplace. He picked up a big log from the pile next to it and he placed it on top of the fire. A moment later it erupted in flames, and even from the distance I could feel the heat coming off from it.

He stood there for a moment, arranging the fire with and old iron poker.

“I… I liked it… in the end, I mean…” I finally managed to say.

After leaving the poker next to the fire, he turned around once more, facing me as he had before.

“I know.” he said. “And you feel guilty, but there is nothing to be ashamed of.”

I nodded firmly this time, feeling as a big weight was taken off from me, and then I smiled, maybe for the first time since that night.

“Are you ready, Eva?” he asked me a moment later.

I nodded once more, fearing my voice would crack.

“Good. Take off your clothes please, unless you prefer to keep them on?” he asked me a moment later.

For a second I hesitated, but my doubts were gone a second later. Without saying a word, I started undressing, kicking of my shoes before I took shirt and my jeans off. I dropped them on the floor, next to my shoes, and then I unclipped my bra from behind.

My breasts were small, even for my age, and I was a bit ashamed of them. I hesitated for a second, covering them with one hand before I dropped it to one side.

In front of me, he simply watched, his eyes on mine as he smiled.

Standing only in my white cotton panties, with that silly bunny printed on the front, I then waited. I was afraid to continue, and I was soon trembling softly under his gaze.

I had always been a little ashamed of my body. I thought was too thin and lanky, and that that my pale white skin looked either waxy and dead, or a burning red if I had been under the sun for long.

I wasn't attractive, and I never would be, not like Emily had been, but as he watched me he smiled warmly once more.

“Oh, you are gorgeous, Eva. You should never be ashamed of your body.” he said a second later.

Unable to answer I simply shook my head before I looked at the floor in front of my feet.

“How will…” I asked him a moment later.

He looked at me for a few seconds before he moved closer to me. Like before, he started moving around me in a slow circle, his eyes roaming my body.

“That depends on what you want, Eva.” he said as he stopped behind me.

Then I felt his hands, caressing my back. They were calloused and hard, but even then it was the softest touch I had felt before.

I shivered under his touch, trying desperately to stay still. Then I closed my eyes, remembering that night and how they had used me.

“I… I want to feel what… what they did…” I managed to say before I stopped.

I could feel my face burning in humiliation as my body erupted in goose bumps once more. But like before he didn't laugh and he didn’t judge me, instead he moved again, stopping in front of me.

Moving his hand under my chin, he pulled my head up, until he could look into my eyes, and then he cocked his head to one side.

“I understand.” he told me, as I felt my body relaxing under his smile.

“Show me how you sucked their cocks, Eva.” he said a second later, his voice now firm and commanding.

Nodding slowly, I closed my eyes, and after taking a deep breath I kneeled in front of him.

After unbuckling his belt, I undid his pants, which were closed by a couple of buttons and then I took his cock out. It was already getting hard, and under my hand it felt hot and dry. It was bigger than theirs too, much bigger, but I didn't say anything.

Instead I pumped it a few times, marveling at the silky smooth skin under my hand, and how it kept getting harder and harder.

Then I swallowed once more and I took it into my mouth, swallowing the head first. Like the rest of him, it tasted of smoke with just a faint trace of sweat under it, though it was far from unpleasant.

Soon I was sucking him, trying to remember all I had learned when I practiced with Emily. Above me he started moaning as he ran his hands through my hair, caressing my head tenderly.

And just like before, I felt my body responding almost instantly. I felt my pussy becoming wetter and something inside me started to glow a dull red.

“Were you tied, when you sucked their cocks.” he asked a moment later. “Do you want me to?”

I nodded slowly, his cock still in my mouth as I remembered how the rope had felt while I struggled with it.

After telling me to wait, he pulled his cock out of my mouth and he left me on the floor. I felt a little silly, kneeling almost naked in the center of the room, the taste of his cock still in my mouth.

Meanwhile, he went towards the wall were all the rope was hanging. After looking around for a few moments, he selected one, and using a knife he pulled from his back pocket he cut a short length of it.

Rope in hand, he returned to me, stopping behind me before he kneeled on the floor.

“Give me your left hand, please.” he said as he started tying me. “And now the other, thank you.”

Working slowly, he wrapped the rope a few times around each wrist before he joined them together. The rope felt strong and unyielding over my wrists, but when I pulled from it didn't cut me, and I didn't feel the pressure I felt that night.

Once he was satisfied, he returned to his previous position and without another word I took him into my mouth once more.

It was harder to blow him without using my hands. I had less control, and I had to suck harder to keep his cock inside my mouth. Sensing this he soon grabbed my head before he started guiding me, and I was grateful for the help.

“They were rougher with you…” he said a minute later as I rested for a second.

“Yes…” I managed to say as I liked my lips. Saliva was already dripping down my chin and onto my chest, but I didn't care.

Unable to say it out loud, I looked into his eyes, pleading him silently, and like before he seemed to understand me perfectly.

“Of course.” he said a second later, smiling as he looked into my eyes.

Once more, I opened my mouth and he guided his cock into it. Slowly, he started pushing it deeper and deeper, but unlike before, this time I could feel his fingers, digging painfully into my scalp, holding me in place.

As his cock got deeper into my mouth I started gagging, and I instantly tried to pull away, but this time he didn't let me.

No matter how much I struggled, he kept me in place as he moved his cock deeper and deeper. Soon it was pushed against the back of my throat and I couldn't stop myself in time. I started retching, and without warning saliva exploded from my mouth, shooting around his cock and out of my nose.

Without loosening his grip on my head, he pulled his cock out and I coughed desperately, trying to clear my throat. After a few deep breaths I looked at him once more, and without another word he shoved his cock into my mouth.

He moved quicker then, moving in just a few seconds to the point where I had failed, and then he held me there for a moment as I tried to get used to the sensation. I felt I was choking on it and I couldn’t breathe.

A moment later he started fucking my mouth, moving in and out of it quickly. I gagged and retched, but I didn't puke. Loud, gurgling noises filled the cabin as I struggled under his guidance. With every thrust he moved a little faster until the room became a blur and the only thing I could see was his waistcoat, moving in and out in front of me.

Inside me, that red dull glow started to burn brighter and brighter, until I could feel the heat coming from in. Just like them, he didn't seem to care if I could breathe or not, and despite the abuse, or maybe because of it, my body responded just how it had done on that night.

My pussy was soaking wet, and I could feel my juices soaking into my panties. Like before I was covered in goose bumps, and my nipples were rock hard, poking in front of my breasts.

Above me I could hear him moaning in pleasure as he savagely fucked my mouth. I wanted to please him, more than anything else, but my lungs were burning for air by then, and I knew it was a matter of time before I lost my concentration.

A few seconds later I did. His cock moved just a little deeper than before and I felt my body twisting inside me in revolt. Before I could do anything I started puking, and with nowhere to go I felt my vomit shooting around his cock and into my nose, just like before.

The vile liquid burned me from within, and a second later he released me. I felt back, landing on my ass as I coughed violently. Above me he simply watched, his smile gone. He looked worriedly at me, with a looked that filled me with sadness.

I knew he wanted to help me, but I didn't want him to, and it broke his heart to know that.

It took me a full minute to recover, and even then every breath was an agony. My throat felt sore and my mouth dry and pasty.

Then I looked up at him and I saw my vomit, staining his white pants.

“I am sorry…” I managed to say, my voice a dry croak.

“It's not a problem, Eva. It will wash away in no time.” he said, smiling tenderly once more.

“I am sorry it hurt.” he said a moment later.

He seemed to want to come closer, maybe to help me, but I didn't want him to. I might not have been able to say it to him, not even then, but I had liked it. The pain, the helplessness, the desperation I felt as I struggled to breathe.

I nodded slowly, still feeling somehow sad.

“Turn around, lay on your face.” he said a moment later.

Gone was the smile and his soothing voice. It was a command, not a request, and I obeyed instantly.

With my hands tied behind me it was hard, but I managed to roll to one side, and using my head as support I was soon laying on the floor. The wood was cold and rough under my breast, and it quickly became uncomfortable. The bed was not far, and I knew it would be far more pleasant there, but I didn't say anything.

Then I felt him walking around me until he stopped next to me.

I started trembling again, waiting for him to move, but he didn't. He simply waited, teasing me as I became more and more nervous.

“Please…” I finally moaned, knowing what he wanted to hear.

Only then did he move again, kneeling next to me. I felt his hands on my back once more, his fingers running softly over my skin as he moved them lover and lower, until he had hooked his fingers under the elastic of my panties.

Without having to be told I lifted my hips, allowing him to removed them. He pulled them off in one swift move. I could hear him sniffing them deeply next to me, and I felt my face burning in humiliation as I realized how wet they were.

Then I remembered the forest and the panties lining the path. Soon mine would be there together with Emily’s, just one more among many, but I didn't really mind.

Without another word he moved once more, standing above me with his feet at either side of my body. Then he kneeled, laying his weight on top of me.

Trying to calm myself, I closed my eyes, but images from that night came back to me, and it only became worse. Then I felt his cock, pushing against my ass cheeks and I gasped in shock.

Almost without realizing what I was doing, I pulled my legs apart, giving him a better access to my pussy. Above me, he grunted in satisfaction, and a moment later I felt his cock rubbing against my pussy.

Without warning, he pushed himself into me and his cock slipped easily. I felt no pain and no discomfort. Instead there was only pleasure as his cock stretched me even wider than theirs ever had.

I moaned in pleasure as he moved slowly, giving me time to get ready, and only then did he start fucking me.

Like before, he was tender and careful at first, but soon his movements grew faster and faster. I could feel his cock burying itself deep into my pussy, until his hips were slamming loudly against my ass.

Every trust forced me against the cold wooden floor, pushing me forwards. Soon my hips and my breasts started to hurt, and the pain kept increasing with every second.

Biting my lips I tried to relax, but the pain was becoming too much. Soon there was nothing left of that tenderness, and he was fucking me raw, just like they had done before.

Then he grabbed my ponytail and he pulled with all his strength from it, forcing my head up and back. It gave him more leverage to fuck me, but it also put a tremendous pressure on my neck and my throat.

Using it as a leash, he held me in place as I struggled to breathe. Soon my breathing became short and ragged, and my lungs started screaming for air.

And like before, that dull glow inside of me became a blinding source of light that would soon consume me if I let it. But I didn’t let it, I wanted the moment to last for as long as possible, so instead I tensed my body, pulling every muscle as I tried to resist.

I didn't care about the pain or the cold. I just wanted to hold, and as I struggled with the rope binding my wrists I started praying so that I could last long enough.

Luckily for me, a few minutes later I felt him tensing above me. His pace quickened once more as he rammed his cock desperately into me and then he froze, trembling slowly. A second later I felt him cumming, his seed shooting into my pussy like theirs before.

“Eva…” he moaned a moment later.

Then he collapsed on top of me, his weight crushing me against the floor. It made it hard to breath, and my already tortured breasts were squished under me, but I didn't say anything.

It was strangely comforting to feel his weight on top of me, and as I closed my eyes, I could feel his cock, slowly moving out of my pussy as it shrunk.

A few minutes later he started moving around. I felt his hands, caressing my hair like he had before. Then he finally pulled out, leaving me sore and stretched. His seed slowly dripped out of my abused pussy and onto the floor, forming a small pool.

And then all of a sudden I felt cold. I rolled onto the side before I pulled my knees up into my chest, hoping it would help but it made little difference.

My pussy hurt, too, and I wanted to touch it, to feel how it was, but with my hands tied behind me I couldn't.

When I turned my head around I saw him standing next to me. He was pulling his cock, still wet with my juices, into his pants. Then he straightened his shirt and his waistcoat, before he ran his hands through his long black hair.

“You didn’t cum, Eva.” he said a moment later. “You didn’t want to?”

Still on the floor, I shook my head. How could I explain to him what I didn't understand myself? I wanted to cum, but not then. I hadn't that night, or ever since, really. I wasn’t ready for that.

“Ahh, yes. Of course.” he said a moment later, his smile returning. “I think it's time. Will you wait for me there?”

Closing my eyes, I nodded slowly, feeling the cold from the floor seeping even deeper into my body, just like it had on that night. This was it, I told myself as I started trembling.

Then he kneeled next to me, and after caressing my face he kissed my lips. It was just a peck, but I felt my face turning red with shame. No one had kissed me before, not like that.

“This will just take a minute.” he said as he left me on the floor.

Like before he went to the wall, and after looking around for a minute he picked up another length of rope. It was thicker than the first one, and much longer. Then he tested it, twisting it a few times around his hands before he pulled it taut.

Once he was satisfied, he unrolled a few yards of it and then he cut it before he returned to his table.

He started working slowly and methodically, first wrapping another, thinner, rope around the two ends to stop it from unraveling, and then he finally started on the noose.

But I couldn't look, so I turned my head around, looking instead at the fireplace. It was close, but I could hardly feel the heat coming off from it. It didn't matter, though.

Closing my eyes, I tried to calm myself and soon my mind started to drift away.

It was Emily, a few months before the party, that introduced me to it.

Since we grew together, we had both discovered our sexualities at the same time, though I was somewhat afraid of mine at first and she always seemed to be ahead of me.

She got her first period half a year before mine, and her breast were always bigger. She was the first to discover porn, too, but she soon shared that with me.

I was afraid of it, and at first I didn't understand much of it, but I was slowly drawn into it as I discovered more and more about sex. From there I had a whole new world to explore, and like any teenager, I dove right into it.

I remember telling her excitedly about a few pictures I had found online, but she had laughed softly before showing me more. There were so many new things to discover than sometimes it was a little frightening. And Emily seemed to always have something new to show me.

It was with her that I discovered about anal sex, something that had never occurred to me.

A minute ago, I had not known it existed, but it didn't matter. It was strange, and different, and most important, exiting. As soon as I heard about it, it became all I could think of.

By then I knew about masturbation. When I had the house to myself, I would sometimes get naked in front of the computer and I would start touching myself, slowly pushing one or two fingers inside me as I watched porn. I was clumsy back then, and the first few times had hurt a little, but soon that was over and there was only pleasure and eagerness to discover more.

Soon we started sharing all our fantasies, and the more I discovered the more I wanted to see. It's strange to think about it now, but one night, as we chatted in her room long after her parents had gone to sleep, she told me she had discovered something new.

A second later she looked away, her face turning bright red, as if she was ashamed or maybe afraid to show it to me. I waited patiently as she took a deep breath, and then she finally smiled at me, telling me I had to watch it.

A moment later she showed me a video on her iPad, of a girl being choked by a man. They were both naked, and it was obvious that he had been fucking her as his cock shone with her juices.

He had his hands, clamped around her slender neck just under her jaws, as he squeezed tightly. Her face turned red, and then blue as she opened her mouth like a fish, gasping for air. She wasn't fighting him though. She was smiling, her eyes locked onto the camera.

Then he released her and she collapsed on the floor, coughing wildly as she tried to recover her breath. A moment later she asked him to do it again as she started touching herself, and he did. The video lasted for only a few minutes, and by the end, when she managed to cum, the girl’s eyes were blood red.

She was still smiling though, and as he lowered her to the floor, I couldn't stop thinking how dreamy and peaceful her face looked.

When the video ended Emily looked at me, suddenly embarrassed. Maybe she thought I would laugh at her, that I would be horrified, but I wasn't. I was excited, and I wanted to see more. It was obvious that it wasn't the only video she had seen, as she showed me a few more after that one.

We spent the next half hour, just watching them in silence. In them, the girls were always smiling as they were choked, and if they were not being fucked, they would be touching themselves.

There was something incredibly erotic about it, but I didn't know what it was. Then she hesitated once more before she asked me if I wanted to see something a little different.

When the video started I saw a girl, naked except for a pair of white sock. She looked young, maybe our age, and she was being dragged by a man along a forest. He had tied a rope around her hands, and he was using it as a leash, forcing the girl to follow him. He was dressed all in black, and hanging on his back he had an old duffle bag.

Then they arrived to a big tree, its branches hanging low above the ground.

Without speaking to her, he dropped the bag on the floor. Then he undid the rope around her hands and he tied them again, this time behind her back. The girl simply stood there, just staring at the tree.

When he was done, he went to the bag, from where he took out a brown cloth sack. He returned to the girl, and before she could realize what he was doing he slipped it over her head, cinching it loosely around her neck.

The girl started to panic almost instantly. She tried to struggle out of his grip, but she was too small for him, and he simply slapped her a few times until she stood still once more.

Then he returned to the bag and he pulled out a length of thick rope. In just a few minutes, he had tied a noose. I watched, fascinated, as he threw it over a branch above her head. Then he slipped it over the girls head before he closed it, being careful to leave the knot on the left side of her head.

Whispering next to me, Emily told me that it was to allow blood to flow into her brain, otherwise she would pass out too quickly.

I nodded silently as the man grabbed the other end of the rope. He walked towards the trunk of the tree, and once there he told the girl to stand on tiptoes. She shook her head, but the man simply pulled hard from the rope, forcing the girl up. Her toes sunk deep into the mud as she whimpered, but the man didn't seem to care.

He then tied the rope to the trunk, forcing the girl to remain that way, and once he was satisfied he returned to her.

Unable to keep her balance, the girl seemed to be dancing under the rope. The man, now smiling, simply watched her for a while. Then he grabbed the rope that connected to the trunk and he slowly leaned his weight into it, lifting the girl into the air as she screamed in panic.

But soon the noose closed, and her screams turned into a dry gurgle of terror.

On the screen, I saw him playing with her for a few minutes, lifting her high into before he lowered her once more. He never gave her enough time to recover her breath though, and by the end of the video the girls breathing was ragged and broken.

I stood still on Emily's bed, watching the now blank screen before I realized that I was rubbing my pussy over my pajama. I gasped in shock, still terrified of that last taboo. We might talk about sex, or even watch videos together, but we never masturbated together.

But Emily wasn't paying me any attention. It was only when I looked at her that she looked back, and then I couldn't stop my smile, even as my face burned in shame.

I was excited, and as I closed my eyes, I imagined myself in the girls place. I could feel the rope, digging painfully into my neck as I choked, powerless to save myself.

She had other videos like that, but none struck me so hard as that one. Soon being hung became another one of the fantasies we shared, even though I would never be able to explain why the idea exited me.

Sometimes, out of nowhere, I would start wondering what it would feel to hang, to feel my neck being crushed by the rope. It didn't matter if I was at school, or having dinner with my parents. I knew that I would sometimes zone out, as I daydreamed about it, but I couldn't stop myself and they never seemed to notice anything wrong.

It was Emily, as always, the one that decided we should try it, at least being choked which I thought was much safer. One night, as she stayed at my house, we decided to give it a try after my parent went to sleep.

I remember climbing on top of her as she trembled ever so slightly, and then I started to choke her.

I went slowly at first, afraid I would hurt her, but she kept telling me to go harder, until her face started to turn red, and then blue. Her mouth hung open as she struggled to breath, and I waited nervously for her to stop me, but she never did. Her hands, pulled tight into fists, laid on the bed next to her, and her eyes were half closed, giving her that dreamy look most girls had when they were choked.

Then I saw her eyes turning white and into her head and I panicked. I released her neck and before I could realize what I was doing I slapped her face hard.

She gasped and then she started coughing desperately, trying to catch her breath. I was terrified but when she managed to breathe again she was smiling.

I was supposed to go second, but I didn't dare. Emily looked a little disappointed, but she didn't pressure me, even though I think she wanted to.

That night, as they finished raping me, hanging was the only thing I could think off. It came to my mind after they had gone and it soon became all I could think off. But I was too scared to do it alone, and since I never told Emily, I thought I had lost my one and only chance. At least until I got the letter.

A moment later I realized that he was looking at me. He had finished working at some point, but I hadn't noticed and I didn't know how long I had made him wait. By how cold I was, I had been laying on the floor for a while, though.

He was standing next to me, a length of coiled rope in one hand, and on the other, the noose, hanging by his side. It was as perfect as I had ever imagined it. And I knew that this one was for me.

I started trembling even harder than before as I stared at it. The rope looked thick and solid. It looked old too, like those brown hemp ropes you see in western movies. My mind drifted away from a seconds as I wondered if it would chafe my skin and I almost laughed at the idea.

Like before, he kneeled next to me, laying the noose on the floor. Then he started caressing my hair.

“Have you fantasized about it?” he asked me a moment later. “Have you touched yourself as you imagined the noose, digging into your neck?”

I nodded slowly, afraid my voice would crack. I didn't want him to think I was having second thoughts, because I didn't. I was sure this was what I wanted.

“Are you afraid, Eva?” he asked me a moment later.

There was no point in denying it, as it was pretty obvious that I was.

“Yes…” I managed to whisper.

“Don't be. It's almost over.” he said. “Let me help you up.”

With his help I managed to roll over, and then he pulled me up onto my feet. My legs felt weak and rubbery, and if he hadn't been holding me I would have surely fell to the floor.

“Oh, you are cold. I am sorry!” he said, looking worried.

I wanted to tell him that I didn't mind the cold. It was strangely comforting, even, just as it had been in that night, but I didn't.

I saw him stroking a couple of logs into the fire, until it was roaring once more. I could feel the heat washing over my skin, making me tremble even harder as the cold slowly faded away.

Then he returned to me, and after picking up the noose he looked at me.

I nodded once more, determined to finally finish what started that night, and without another word he started working.

Grabbing the only chair he had, he dragged it to the center of the room, right under one of the roof beams, and the he climbed on top. He passed the noose through it, and after adjusting the height he climbed down. The other end of the rope, he tied it to the fireplace.

He looked at me for a second, his face twisting in concentration before he made some adjustments, drawing the noose just a little higher as I watched him.

Once it was done, he returned to me. He stood behind me, his hands on my shoulders as I tried to stop trembling.

“I made it just for you. It should be the perfect height.” he said.

I nodded silently, just watching the noose as it moved slowly from one side to the other, just how I would in a few minutes. My mouth was dry and pasty, but I managed to swallow nervously once more.

“I thought you would do it… outside, in the forest…” I managed to ask him.

After taking a deep breath he started caressing my back. His hands were hard but warm, and I savored the sensation for as long as I could.

“I could, if you wanted to. But the cold only makes it more painful. I don't want you to suffer.” he said.

A moment later I nodded, and he moved in front of me.

“Shall we?” he said, giving me his hand as if he was inviting me to a dance.

Afraid my voice would crack I nodded silently, and he took my arm, guiding me to the chair. I walked slowly, even thought it was just a few feet away. I tried to calm myself, but it was impossible. I could feel the terror, slowly building up inside me, but it wasn't alone.

That slow, burning sensation was still there, getting brighter and brighter the closer I got to the chair. And this time I didn't nothing to stop it.

With his help, I managed to climb onto the chair, though I felt it wobbling under my feet. Then I managed to stand up, and the noose appeared in front of me. As he had said, it was the perfect height, ending just under my chin.

“Stand on the tip of your toes for a second, please.” he asked me.

I did as he said, leaning my body against his so that I wouldn't fall, and he slipped the noose carefully around my neck.

That morning, before leaving my home, I had tied my hair in a ponytail just for this moment. I didn't want it to be in the way, and as he pushed it to one side, I heard him grunting in satisfaction.

Working with great care, he then moved the rope to the left side of my neck, placing the knot behind my ear, just like Emily had said it should be done all that time ago.

The rope felt rough and prickly on my skin, and when he pulled it closed I gave a short gasp as the pressure around my neck increased.

“You can lower your feet now, the rope is long enough.” he said, still holding me.

Slowly, almost afraid I would hang, I lowered myself, but as before it was true. The rope ended just as my heels touched the chair, leaving the rope taut above my head but allowing me to breath with no problem.

Once I was ready, he released me, holding his hands close to me in case I fell. He stayed like that for a few seconds, until he was sure I would be fine, and then he took a few steps back as he admired his work.

I was terrified by then, but also incredibly aroused. My pussy was dripping wet, and I could feel my juices sliding down my legs.

A moment later I saw his eyes, moving towards my crotch as he smiled once more. I felt my face burning in shame but I guess it was silly to be ashamed after all he had done to me.

“What happens now?” I managed to ask him, the rope digging into my neck as I talked.

“Now you have to jump, Eva. I told you I can't force you. This you have to do yourself.” he said, sounding a little sad.

“I am afraid…” I whimpered.

“I know. You all are, but after this you won't, not ever again.” he said a moment later. “I promise.”

I knew I would choke myself if I nodded so instead I blinked a few times as tears streamed down my face. I was afraid, but not of jumping. I was afraid of not being able to do it, of coming all this way, after all I had suffered, and having to return to my life.

He must have known that, because a moment later he approached me once more.

As I closed my eyes, I felt his hand on my belly, his fingers running tenderly over my skin as he traced the swell of my pubis.

“You are pregnant…” he said.

I was, though I hadn't told anyone, just as I hadn't told anyone I had been raped. I couldn't, no matter how many times I had tried with my parents, or even with Emily. But with him it was different.

“Yes…” I whimpered as I started sobbing.

It could be from any of them, and I had no way of knowing. It didn't matter though, they had all raped me, so what difference would it make?

Strangely enough it was one of the things that had kept me from doing it. She, as I was sure it would be a girl, had nothing to do with it. It seemed unfair to end her life before it even started, but maybe I would be a mercy. I didn't want her to suffer as I had.

“Shhhh… it's okay.” he said, trying to sooth me.

But a moment later he pulled his hand away from me, and he left me alone on the chair..

“Push me, please…” I asked him a moment later, my voice dry and hoarse.

“I can't Eva, you won't be free if I do it.” He said, sounding sadder than before. “I am sorry, but I know you can do it. It's just a step, and then it's over.”

As tears streamed down my face, I managed to look down. He was right, my feet were just at the edge of the chair. I just had to take one short step into the air and it would be over.

But suddenly the floor seemed to be much further away than before, and I gasped in fear, wobbling under the rope.

I closed my eyes, remembering their faces as they raped me, the cold air in the shed, and how I had laid there for a while until I managed to get up. I had been both terrified and humiliated, because despite the pain and abuse, I couldn't deny how my body had responded.

I remembered my parents indifference when I approached them a few days later. I had wanted to tell them, but they said they were busy, that they had no time for me and that I had to be quick.

That night I cried myself to sleep. Being ignored by them when I really needed them had hurt, maybe even more than the rape.

When I opened my eyes I took a deep breath and I looked at him. I was tired, and I didn’t want to be tired, not anymore.

Lifting one foot, I moved it forwards, feeling the air in front of me for a few seconds. And then, before I could freeze, I pushed the chair back.

I fell just a few inches as the rope stretched, and then the noose pulled tight around my neck, crushing my throat and forcing my head to one side. Behind me, I heard the chair crashing into the floor, but I hardly noticed it.

It hurt, much more than that I had imagined, and the pressure around my neck kept raising and raising as the noose pulled just a little tighter. As I grew desperate, I started kicking my legs around, looking for something to step on, but the chair was too far and the floor was impossible to reach.

Standing in front of me, he simply watched me. All off a sudden he looked sad and helpless as he watched me struggle, but despite that he stood still.

As my panic grew, I thought that if only I had my hands free, I would be able to pull myself up. I needed one last breath. Just one.

Then he moved again, stopping right next to me as he grabbed my legs in one hand. He held them tightly, forcing me to remain still as he started caressing my back as he had before.

“You have to relax, Eva. Otherwise it will be worse.” he said, holding me in place.

But I was desperate and I didn’t listen to him. Instead I grabbed his shoulder with both hands, trying to push myself up, but he simply moved brushed them away.

“Please, Eva… just relax. You have to accept it.” he said urgently.

There were a few seconds of doubt then, when I thought I had made a mistake. Suddenly I wanted to live, for him to cut me down, but I had no way to tell him that, and even then I didn't know if he would.

And then, something happened. I don't know what it was, but I did as he said and I stopped struggling. It wasn't easy, but soon I relaxed my legs and they dangled under me. My feet stretched towards the floor, still searching for it, but that was it.

“Yes… come one, you can do it…” he said before he released me.

I wanted him to stay with me, but he didn't.

Alone once more, I blinked away the tears that clouded my vision and I relaxed under the rope.

As soon as I did the panic disappeared, and the burning sensation I had felt inside me started to expand much faster than before, filling my body until I felt every nerve burning from within. My body started tingling, and I felt my nipples growing so hard that they started to hurt just as my pussy started dripping once more.

I was getting close, but I didn't know if I would last long enough. For the first time since that night, I wanted to cum. I needed it, for that feeling of frustration to finally disappear, before I was gone.

I started grinding my legs together, hoping to drive it faster, but it wasn't enough, and the movement only pulled the noose tighter.

But he seemed to realize what I was doing, and a moment later he returned to my side and he started fingering me with one hand as he pulled from my nipples with the other.

My lungs were burning for air by then, and my head was starting to hurt by the lack of blood, but that only added to the maddening sensation of his fingers playing with my pussy.

I started praying for him to go faster and faster, and he did. Driving me forwards expertly until I felt myself falling again, thought this time it was only inside my mind.

A dry gurgling noise escaped from my mouth as I tensed my whole body and then I was ready.

All of a sudden the cabin seemed to disappear and I managed to cum for the first time since that night. All the pain, the frustration and the humiliation just disappeared in a split second. There was only me and the noose, crushing my throat as I hung.

It was all that I had fantasized and more, and my only regret was not being able to experience it again.

I don't know how long my orgasm lasted, but it didn't matter. It was the most powerful feeling I had ever felt, and as he had said, I finally felt free. Soon it would be over, and there would be no more doubts, no more pain and no more humiliation.

Then it was over, and the cabin slowly returned. I could smell the smoke, coming from the fireplace, and the sound of a log falling to the side. Then I felt his hand, still inside me, moving slowly as he eased me into the world once more.

I managed to open my eyes just as he left me once more, this time for the last time.

He moved in front of me, stopping just a few feet away as I watched him. My vision started to blur and close around me, but it didn't matter. I knew it wouldn't be long.

My face felt hot and feverish, and I could feel my tongue sticking out of my mouth. I wanted to swallow, but I couldn't as the rope had crushed my throat beyond repair. But it didn't matter either.

Then I started crying once more, tough this time it was in joy. I was grateful for all he had done for me, and it was only then that I realized I had never thanked him, and that it was too late.

But somehow I was sure he knew, and as he smiled one last time I realized that he did.

My eyes closed then, for the last time, and the room started to disappear once more. The smell of fire faded away along with the sound of the crackling embers. Then I felt my body going numb and cold, before it was finally gone.

And then I was free.

---

She looked beautiful up there. Not everyone would think so, but to him she was the most beautiful sight of all.

After taking a deep breath, he grunted in satisfaction. I had been hard to see her go, it always was, but it was his job, and he was glad to be part of their lives, even if it was right at the end.

Pulling the chair close to her, he climbed on top of it, and after grabbing her body firmly, he cut the rope loose.

She was light, especially for him, so he had no trouble taking her to his bed. After laying her on it, he light his lantern and then he picked her up once more. Moving confidently through the dark forest, he followed a small path that took him into a little clearing.

He hung the lantern on a broken branch and then he moved to the center, where a hole had been dug before.

It was small, but deep, enough for a girl her size. After laying her gently on the ground, he jumped into it and he then lowered her to the bottom. He left her there, curled up as if she were sleeping. He left her hands tied and the noose still around her neck, though.

He liked to think of it as mementos of his time with her, and if there was an afterlife, maybe it would allow her to remember him.

With that done, he climbed out and he carefully filled the hole, until it was level with the surface and she was gone forever.

Then he looked into the sky, smiling warmly. It was cold outside, so it was a good time to start working.

Moving a few feet to one side he started digging a new hole, even a little smaller than the one he had made for Eva. Tomorrow he would finish it, just in time for her next guest.

It was hard work, but it made him happy. It wasn't long before he started humming to himself as he dug deeper and deeper.

After all, the hangman’s work is never done.